*-.-' 


V 


^ 


V 


> 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


lti|2£   12: 
■u  I2ii    12.2 

g  tea  1 2^ 


iim 


llil 

1.25  III  1.4      1.6 

^ 

6"     

»> 

t 


3^ 


^  ^^A 


7 


Photographic 

Sdences 

Corporation 


\ 


^V 


[v 


•^ 


\\ 


'^:4^ 


^ 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14SS0 

(716)  872-4503 


) 


^ 

A^^ 


% 


<^ 


5.^' 

U 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVI/iCJVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  InitltuM  for  Historical  MIcroraproductions  /  Inttltut  Canadian  da  microraproductlona  historiquaa 


Tschnical  and  Bibliographic  Notas/Notat  tachniquaa  at  bibiiographiquas 

Tha  Instituta  haa  attamptad  to  obtain  tha  baat 
original  copy  availabia  for  filming.  Faaturaa  of  this 
copy  which  may  ba  bibliographically  uniqua, 
which  may  altar  any  of  tha  imagaa  in  tha 
raproduction.  or  which  may  aignificantly  changa 
tha  uaual  mathod  of  filming,  ara  chackad  balow. 

L'institut  a  microfilm^  la  maillaur  axamplaira 
qu'il  lui  a  *t«  possibia  da  sa  procurar.  Las  details 
da  cat  axamplaira  qui  sont  paut-Atra  uniquas  du 
point  da  yu9  bibliographiqua.  qui  pauvant  modifier 
una  imaga  raproduita,  ou  qui  pauvant  axigar  una 
modification  dans  la  mAthoda  normala  da  filmaga 
sor.t  indiqute  ci-dassous. 

Colourad  covars/ 
Couvartura  da  coulaur 

Colourad  pagas/ 
Pagas  da  coulaur 

Covara  damagad/ 
Couvartura  andommagte 

Pagas  damagad/ 
Pagas  andommagAas 

Covars  rastorad  and/or  laminatad/ 
Couvartura  rastaurte  at/ou  pallicuita 

1    Pagas  rastorad  and/or  laminatad/ 
Pagas  rastaurias  at/ou  palliculAas 

Covar  titia  missing/ 

La  titra  da  couvartura  manqua 

Pagas  discolourad,  stained  or  foxed/ 
^    Pagas  dicolor^as,  tachaties  ou  piquAes 

Tha 
tot 


Tha 
pos 
oft 
film 


Ori( 

bag 

tha 

sion 

oth« 

first 

sion 

ori 


D 
D 
D 
D 
D 


D 


Coloured  maps/ 

Cartas  g6ographiquas  en  couleur 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  an  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
ReliA  avac  d'autras  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  liure  serr6e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  la  long  de  la  marge  inttrieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  tha  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pagas  blanches  ajouttas 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissant  dans  la  texte, 
mais.  lorsque  cela  Atait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  At  A  filmAes. 


□ 


Pages  detached/ 
Pages  dAtachAes 


QShowthrough/ 
Transparence 


D 
D 
D 
D 


Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quality  inAgala  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  material  supplAmante're 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  oelure, 
ate,  ont  6t6  filmies  d  nouveau  de  fapon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


The 
shal 
TiNI 
whi( 

Map 
diffa 
antir 
bagii 
right 
requ 
mett 


y 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppldmantaires; 


Wrinkled  pages  may  film  slightly  out  of  focus. 
[9] -274  p. 


Irregular  pagination  :   [i]  -  v,  [4i 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  fiimd  au  taux  de  reduction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 

10X  14X  18X  22X 


26X 


30X 


v/ 


12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


Th*  copy  nimtd  h«r«  hM  b««n  r«produc«d  thank* 
to  tho  gonorotity  of: 

University  of  British  Columbia  Library 


Th«  ImagM  oppoaring  hara  ara  tha  baat  quality 
poaaibia  conaidaring  tha  condition  and  lagibility 
of  tha  original  copy  and  in  icaaping  with  tha 
filming  contract  apacif icationa. 


Original  copiaa  in  printad  papar  covara  ara  fllmad 
baginning  with  tha  front  covar  and  anding  on 
tha  laat  paga  with  a  printad  or  iliuatratad  impraa- 
aion.  or  tha  back  covar  whan  appropriata.  All 
othar  original  copiaa  ara  fllmad  baginning  on  tha 
firat  paga  with  a  printad  or  iliuatratad  impraa- 
aion.  and  anding  on  tha  laat  paga  with  a  printad 
or  iliuatratad  impraaaion. 


Tha  laat  racordad  frama  on  aach  microfiche 
•hail  contain  tha  symbol  — >»>  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  tha  symbol  y  (moaning  "END"), 
whichavar  applies. 


L'axamplaira  fiim4  fut  reproduit  grice  A  la 
g4n4roaiti  da: 

Univarsity  of  British  Columbia  Library 


Laa  imagaa  auh^antaa  ont  At*  raproduitea  avac  la 
piua  grand  soin,  compta  tenu  de  la  condition  at 
da  la  nattetA  de  i'exempiaira  film*,  et  en 
conformity  avac  las  conditions  du  contrat  da 
filmaga. 

Lea  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couvarture  en 
papier  est  imprimAe  sont  filmte  en  commen^ant 
par  la  premier  plot  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
darniire  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'iilustration.  soit  par  la  second 
plat,  salon  le  cas.  Tous  lea  autrea  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  f  limAs  en  commenpant  par  la 
pramiAra  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'iilustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  darniire  page  qui  comporte  una  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaltra  sur  la 
darnlAre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbols  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE".  le 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN". 


Maps,  plates,  cherts,  etc..  may  be  filmed  et 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  lerge  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hend  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Lea  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  Atre 
filmAs  A  des  taux  de  reduction  diffArents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clichA.  11  est  filmA  A  partir 
de  I'engle  supArieur  gauche,  de  geuche  A  droite. 
et  de  haut  en  bas.  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  nAcessoire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mAthode. 


32X 


1 

^      ■     . 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

-y 


4?. 


A 


-k':. 


FEW   REMAINS 


OF  THE 


REV.  JAMES  MACGREGOR,  D.  D. 


EDITED  BY  HIS  GRANDSON, 

The  Rev.  GEORGE  PATTERSON. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

M'  JOSEPH    M.    WILSON, 

No.  Ill  South  Tenth  Strket,  below  Chestnut  Street  ; 

Jaues  Patterson,  Pictoc,  N.  S.  ;    K.  &  W.  KcKinlay,  Halifax,  N.  S. 

J.  De  Mill,  St.  John,  N.  B.  ;    Charles  Fletcher,  Toronto,  C.  W.  ; 

William  Oliphant  &  Co.,  No.  7  South  Bridqe,  Edinburgh  j 

D.  McLellan,  Hamilton,  C.  W. 

1859. 


■*;^#-i 


r 


\ 


#% 


^vT" 


V 


«^ 


>- 


W: 


!f^ 


"^J 


"*^      * 


■^ 


■fliP".    »|^. 


,.yr 


■tr 


^' 


^^ 


* 


I  ^' 


/^/^ 


m 


#^ 


'>«•       * 


f#- 


■^ 


•'♦•, 


v."'      « 


•'  » 


.•"l^ 


*■ 


< 


••* 


PEEFACE. 


^^^tifi*^ 


.4. 


■m  * 


&■- 


When  the  Memoir  of  Doctor  MacGregor  was  projected,  it 
was  supposed  that  all  his  writings  that  remain,  or  are  deemed 
worthy  of  preservation,  might  be  included  in  the  same  volume 
with  it.  Although  the  materials  for  the  history  of  his  life  in- 
creased  beyond  what  was  anticipated,  yet  the  same  idea  was  re- 
tained,  until  a  large  portion  of  the  work  was  actually  stereotyped, 
when  the  unexpected  discovery  of  a  large  amount  of  his  MSS., 
particularly  of  a  treatise  on  "  the  Beligious  Imprecations,  and 
denunciations  of  God's  wrath,  in  the  Book  of  Psalms,"  rendered 
a  change  of  plan  necessary.  It  was  found  impossible  to  include 
both  the  Memoir  and  Remains  in  one  12mo.  volume,  without 
rendering  it  entirely  disproportioned  in  bulk,  and  still  the 
friends  of  the  deceased  would  not  be  willing  that  any  portion 
of  either  should  be  suppressed.  Hence,  it  has  been  resolved  to 
issue  the  Remains  in  a  separate  volume,  and  the  editor  feels  a 
conviction,  that,  not  only  those  who  knew  and  admired  the  author, 
but  many  to  whom  his  name  has  been  hitherto  unknown,  will 
rejoice  in  the  preservation  of  a  treatise  on  an  important  subject, 
but  ill-understood  among  Christians,  the  discovery  of  which 
has  rendered  the  present  volume  necessary. 

In  the  arrangement  of  these  remains  we  have  placed  first 

those  treatises  on  subjects  of  Christian  doctrine,  which  were 

completely  prepared  for  the  press,  and  which  the  author  may 

have  expected  to  form  additions  to  general  Christian  literature. 

Of  this  nature,  especially,  is  that  on  Religious  Imprecations,  and 

(iii) 


V 


'■A 


iv 


PBXFAOE. 


that  on  Baptism.  The  subjects  of  both  are  of  pennanent  inter- 
est,— he  regarded  both  as  embodying  important  scriptural  truth, 
which  was  too  commonly  either  altogether  misunderstood,  or,  in- 
sufficiently appreciated ;  and  both  were  left  in  a  state  of  com- 
plete preparation  for  the  press.  The  treatise  on  tbe  Millen 
nium  is  also  to  some  extent  of  the  same  character.  It  was  pre- 
pared and  published  in  a  religious  periodical  about  sixty  years 
ago,  but  it  embodies,  we  believe,  the  views  which  he  held  till 
the  end  of  his  life.  The  bringing  these  three  treatises  togef'\<^r 
will  also  a£ford  a  favourable  opportunity  for  a  comparison  of  his 
stylo  at  different  periods  of  his  life.  The  first  was  written 
about  the  year  1789,  when  he  was  only  thirty  years  of  age, 
that  on  the  Millennium,  about  ten  years  later,  while  that  on 
Baptism  was  written  toward  the  close  of  his  life.  Though,  in 
our  opinion,  the  earliest  of  his  productions  will,  in  vigour  and 
clearness,  scarcely  suffer  by  comparison  with  those  of  a  Iate» 
period,  yet  we  think  the  latter  are  freer  from  idiomatic  expres- 
sions, and  show  greater  purity  of  language. 

The  other  pieces  contained  in  this  volume,  though  some 
of  them  have  been  published,  are  yet  mostly  of  a  fugitive 
character,  having  arisen  out  of  controversies  or  other  circum- 
stances of  local  or  temporary  interest.  These,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  two  letters  at  the  end,  we  have  arranged  according  to 
the  date  of  composition,  as  far  as  this  could  be  ascertained. 
Some  of  these  possess  permanent  interest  in  themselves,  but 
they  are  chiefly  valuable  as  connected  with  his  life  and  labours, 
and  illustrating  his  times.  In  the  perusal  of  them  in  this  order, 
the  reader  will,  we  think,  perceive  a  growth  in  Christian  meek- 
ness, as  he  advanced  in  years.  A  comparison  of  the  last  of 
them,  his  letter  to  the  Glasgow  Colonial  Society,  with  the 
first,  his  letter  on  slavery,  will  show  how  thoroughly  he  had 
learned  the  Christian  duty  of  "  speaking  the  truth  in  love." 

We  do  not  feel  it  necessary  to  indulge  in  any  critical  estimate 

of  these  writings,  more  especially  as,  in  the  course  of  the  Memoir, 

.^  we  have  had  occasion  to  refer,  not  only  to  the  circumstances  in 

J    which  they  were  produced;  but  also  in  some  measure  to  their 


#-■ 


4 


■«• 


^ 


PfiEFAOE.  ,  ▼ 

contents.  The  intelligent  reader  has  now  the  opportunity  of 
judging  of  their  merits  for  himself.  We  may  be  permitted, 
however,  simply  to  record  our  opinion,  that  these  productions, 
especially  the  three  treatises  first  referred  to,  particularly  when 
we  consider  the  disadvantageous  circumstances  in  which  they 
were  prepared,  manifest  a  vigour  of  thought,  a  clearness  and 
simplicity  of  style,  and  an  acquaintance  with  Theology  and  fa« 
miliarity  with  Scripture,  which  entitle  their  author  to  a  high 
place  among<  Theologians.  Our  prayer  is,  that,  through  the 
blessing  of  the  Great  Head  of  the  church,  the  author  "  being 
dead  may  yet  speak,''  through  these  writings,  on  behalf  of  the 
important  subject  of  Christian  doctrines  and  duty,  of  which  he 
has  treated ;  and  thus  advance  the  glory  of  Him  to  whose  ser- 
vice all  his  powers  were  devoted. 

George  Pattebson. 
Green  Hill,  Pictou,  N.  S.,  »7w?y,  1859.     ^ 
1* 


ling  to 
rtained. 
[es,  but 
ibours, 
order, 
meek- 
last  of 
th  the 
he  bad 


re." 

^timate 

[emoir, 

ices  in 

lo  their 


■:^ 


■kt- 


■'^^ 


<«£ 


,^1h 


CONTENTS 


'» 


I.      nSFENCE  OP  TDE  KELiaiOUS  IMPRECATIOXS  AND  DENUNCIA- 
TIONS OP  god's  WRATII  contained  IX  THE  BOOK  OF 

t 

PSALMS  ACiAlNST  THE  ENEMIES  OF  THE  COSPBL  . 

If.      ON  THE  MILLENNIUM 

III.      GUIDE  TO  BAPTISM 

IV.      LETTER  TO  A  CLERGYMAN,  URGING  IIIM  TO  SET  TREE  A  BLACK 

GIRL  HE  HELD  IN  SLAVERY     .... 
T.      LETTER  TO  THE  GENERAL  ASSOCIATE  SYNOD         .  . 

TI.      ADDRESS  TO  THE  UNITED  SECESSION  SYNOD,  ON  BEHALF  OP 
PICTOU  ACADEMY         


9 

101 
137 

169 
191 

207 


rii. 


"  THE  PROSPKRIT\  Oy  THOSE  WHO  LOVE  JERUSALEJI,"  A 
SERMON   PREACHED  AT  THE  OPENING  OF  THE  SYNOD  OF 


THE    PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH   OP   NOVA  SCOTIA,  28Tn 

JUNE,  1825      ..,.,,..  217 

Till.      ADDRESS  TO  THE  STUDENTS  OF  PICTOU  ACADEMY  .  239 

IX.  LETTER  TO  THE  GLASGOW  COLONIAL  SOCIETY     .  .  .  249 

X.  PRITATE  LETTERS  • 265 

XI.  APPENDIX. — TRANSLATION  OP  A   PORTION   OF  ONE  OF  HIS 

GAELIC  POEMS         .  ,  »  .  271 


*'*., 


'^s 


«->-.'ii  V^:- .<i!,-+MS8»B,., 


A  DEFENCE 


OF   THB 


EIESIL2O<0>TO  I[M]PIKIS€ATI[<n)OT 


▲IfD 


DENUNCIATIONS  OF  GOD'S  WRATH, 


CONTAINED  IN  THE  BOOK  OF  PSALMS, 


AOAINST 


THE  ENEMIES  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 


\\ 


»L 


f^l. 


rHif 


INTKODUCTION. 


Benevolence,  or  good  will,  is  a  principle  implanted  in  tho 
human  heart,  by  the  great  Creator.  It  is  a  part  of  the  iinasre 
of  God,  after  which  mar  it  first  was  made,  and  which  he 
in  some  degree  still  retains ;  a  piece  of  the  ruins  of  that  fabric 
raised  in  Paradise,  and  demolished  by  sin.  "God  is  love,  and 
he  that  dwelleth  in  love  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him." 
Being  supremely  and  infinitely  benevolent,  God  cannot  but  ex- 
ercise a  good  will  towards  man,  as  far  as  it  consists  with  his 
justice,  holiness,  and  other  perfections ;  nor  can  he  give  a  bet- 
ter proof  of  it  than  he  hath  done,  in  making  him  capable  of 
exercising  such  a  god-like  virtue.  It  is  the  source  of  all  the 
goodness,  love,  generosity,  kindness,  hospitality,  friendship, 
corif  assion,  and  of  all  the  happiness  that  is  enjoyed  in  the  world. 
The  mure  that  this  divine  principle  is  suffered  to  exert  itself, 
the  more  will  man  resemble  his  Maker,  and,  of  course,  the  hap- 
pier will  he  be.  Without  it  the  world  would  be  nothing  but  a 
theatre  of  envy,  malice,  revenge,  murder,  rapine,  confusion,  and 
in  short  of  every  black  and  devilish  crime ;  and  whatever  of 
these  is  to  be  found  is  owing  to  the  want  of  benevolence. 

As  God  is  the  best  of  all  beings,  he  must  be  the  first  object 
of  our  benevolence;  and  from  our  good  will  to  him,  as  from 
its  source,  must  flow  all  that  wbich  we  exercise  towards  man. 
We  cannot,  indeed,  by  our  best  wishes  or  endeavours  make 
God  better  or  happier;  yet  we  have  many  opportunities,  which 
we  should  gladly  embrace,  of  proving  the  sincerity  of  our  good- 

(9) 


■■SlL^ 


10 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


will  towards  him:  as  adoring  and  obeying  him,  rejoicing  in 
every  display  of  his  glory,  and  shewing  our  displeasure  at  every 
dishonour  that  is  done  to  his  name,  by  the  breaking  of  his  laws. 
Our  benevolence  to  man  is  not  to  be  confined  to  relations,  friends, 
or  countrymen,  but  to  be  extended  wide  as  the  world.  We 
must  be  disposed  to  "  do  good  to  all  men,"  to  the  utmost  extent 
of  our  power. 

The  rule  according  to  which  our  good-will  is  to  be  exercised 
is  the  law  of  God.  Before  the  creation  was  disordered  by  sin, 
there  was  no  danger  of  erring  in  the  exercise  of  benevolence, 
for  the  rule  of  it  was  well  known ;  but  by  the  entrance  of  sin, 
angels  became  devils,  and  men  little  better;  the  law  of  God 
was  almost  lost,  and  man's  benevolence  so  wofully  perverted 
that  he  has  transferred  it  from  God  to  the  Devil.  Genuine 
benevolence,  however,  must  be  regulated  still  by  the  same  di- 
vine rule,  and  not  by  the  erring  notions  of  ourselves  or  others. 
He  is  not  benevolent  towards  a  bad  man,  who  flatters  and  en- 
courages him  in  ill,  however  good  his  intention  may  be,  and 
how  agreeable  soever  his  flattery  be  to  the  bad  man  j  but  he 
is  truly  benevolent,  who  reproves  and  corrects  him,  and  who 
endeavours  to  prevent  the  execution  of  his  wickedness.  "  Thou 
shalt  not  hate  thy  brother  in  thy  heart,  thou  shalt  in  any  wise 
rebuke  thy  neighbour,  and  not  sufier  sin  upon  him."  It  is  not 
contrary  to  benevolence,  to  disarm  and  confine  mad-men,  to 
punish  thieves,  robbers,  and  other  disturbers  of  the  peace,  and 
to  take  away  the  lives  of  murderers.  To  restrain  these  is  a 
benefit  not  to  society  only,  but  to  themselves  also,  because  thereby 
they  are  prevented  from  doing  more  mischief,  and  deserving 
greater  punishment. 

Because  of  man's  natural  benevolence,  however  perverted, 
he  is  sliocked  at  imprecations  or  prayers  of  evil.  "  Quod  tihi 
fieri  nan  vis,  alteri  ne  feccris  ;"  i.  e.,  "What  thou  wouldst  not 
wish  to  be  done  to  thyself,  do  not  to  another,"  being  written, 
however,  fsiintly  upon  every  man's  heart,  no  man  can  pray  for 
evil  upon  another,  any  more  than  upon  himself.  But,  by  de- 
grees, men  may  come  to  act  as  much  in  contradiction  to  this 


*       * 


fiV.   JAMES  MACOREGOR,  D.D. 


11 


maxim  as  if  it  were  in  a  great  measure,  if  not  entirely,  erased 
from  their  hearts,  for  it  is  certain  there  are  such  monsters  of 
men  in  the  world  as  think  themselves  entitled  to  pour  forth 
cataracts  of  venom  upon  all  who  offer  them  the  smallest  injury, 
real  or  supposed.  "  Their  throat  is  an  open  sepulchre,  with 
their  tongues  they  have  used  deceit,  the  poison  of  asps  is  under 
their  lips,  their  mouth  is  full  of  cursing  and  bitterness."  Rom. 
iii.  13,  14.  If  those  who  in  their  common  conversation  can 
deliberately  damn  themselves,  and  their  fellow-creatures,  be 
not  of  this  stamp,  they  take  the  ready  way  to  be  so,  through  this 
cunning  of  Satan,  the  deceitfulness  of  sin,  and  of  their  own 
heart,  and  the  vengeance  of  God  giving  them  over  to  judicial, 
incurable  blindness  of  mind.  Some  have  arrived  at  such  a 
pitch  of  malevolence,  as  to  promote  with  both  hands,  earnestly 
and  knowingly,  the  eternal  destruction  of  mankind.  Were 
any  to  be  exempted  from  our  benevolence,  these  are  the  men, 
but  even  these  we  must  not  exclude.  For  them  we  must  pray, 
"  if  God  peradventure  will  give  them  repentance  to  the  ac- 
knowledging of  the  truth."  ". 

Though  that  disposition  which  imprecates  evil  for  injuries 
received  is  most  unlawful,  detestable,  and  diabolical,  yet  it  would 
appear  that  benevolence  cannot,  with  propriety,  be  said  to  be 
unbounded.  There  are  some  who,  if  they  are  not  proper  objects 
of  malevolence,  are  at  least  to  be  exempted  from  all  good-will. 
It  is  no  roan's  duty  to  wish  well  to  the  devils,  or  to  pity  them. 
These  spirits,  by  their  rebellion  against  God,  completely  extin- 
guished every  good  principle,  which  the  benevolent  Creator  in- 
fused into  them  originally,  and  became  absolutely  incapable  of 
enjoying  any  happiness,  and  consequently  they  are  in  no  shape 
objects  of  benevolence,  every  species  of  it  being  entirely  lost 
upon  them.  Malevolence  is  the  only  good-will  that  can  be 
showed  them,  for  evil  is  their  good.  To  the  highest  degree  of 
ill-will  they  are  most  justly  entitled,  for,  though  evil  gives  them 
no  positive  enjoyment,  but  on  the  contrary  the  most  inexpressi- 
ble torment,  yet  they  pursue  it  with  as  much  avidity,  and  as 
incessantly  as  if  it  afforded  them  the  highest  satisfaction,  or  as 


t-    .V 

f  ■ 


12 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


# 


I 


\- 


any  blessed  angel  follows  that  which  is  really  good.    But,  how- 
ever unnatural  it  be,  some  men  huve  loved  and  pitied  the  devil, 
or  thoxight  they  did  so.     Even  Milton,  in  his  "  Paradise  Lost," 
has  so  drawn  his  character,  as  sometimes  to  excite  our  pity  and 
admirutiou,  rather  than  our  hatred  and  abhorrence;   and  who- 
ever reads  that  ingenious  poem  will,  at  times,  almost  wish  him 
success  in  his  desperate  enterprise  against  God  and  mankind. 
This  is  a  gross  perversion  of  our  aflfections.     The  implacable 
hatred  and  enmity  of  that  spirit  against  the  whole  human  race, 
is  of  such  a  nature,  that  the  least  degree  of  compassion  toward 
him  must  be  interpreted  the  most  perfect  malice  towards  them. 
We  said  above  that  there  are  such  monsters  of  men  in  the 
world  as  promote  earnestly  the  everlasting  destruction  of  man- 
kind.    This  character  is  completely  diabolical  as  far  as  it  goes, 
but  it  wants  the  finishing  stroke  to  make  them  incarnate  devils. 
These  men  are  within  the  reach  of  divine  mercy,  and  conse- 
quently of  our  benevolence.     They  may  yet  be  "  created  in 
Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,"  the  heavenly  fire  may  be  kin- 
dled in  their  breasts,  and  they  may  be  made  to  love  the  Lord 
with  all  their  soul,  and  their  neighbour  as  themselves.     For 
their  obtaining  these  blessings  we  ought  to  pray  fervently.     But 
if  to  their  black  character,  we  add  the  single  feature  of  Jinal 
perseverance,  they  then  want  nothing  which  the  devil  possesses, 
and  they  are  deservedly  excluded  from  our  benevolence.     Such 
men  there  are,  but  they  have  no  title  to  that  appellation,  for 
there  is  not  one  particle  of  humanity  in  them,  but  they  are  in 
every  respect  as  malicious,  implacable,  and  obstinate  adversaries 
of  God  and  man  as  Beelzebub.     Such  was  Judas,  who  betrayed 
our  Saviour,  such  were  several  of  the  chief  priests.  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  who  knowingly  delivered  the  Son  of  God  to  be  cru- 
cified, and  such  are  all  who  are  guilty  of  the  unpardonable  sin, 
the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost.     The  smallest  degree  of  be- 
nevolence towards  these  must  be  accounted  the  bitterest  mal- 
ice towards  all  mankind ;  and,  therefore  our  blessed  Father  in 
Christ  hath  freed  us  from  all  good-will  to  them,  by  directing 
us  not  to  pray  for  them.     "  There  is  a  sin  unto  death,  1  do  not 


■J' 


REV.  JAMES   MACQREGOR,  D.D. 


18 


it,  how- 
le  devil, 
e  Lost," 
pity  and 
ind  who- 
?ish  him 
nankind. 

0  placable 
nan  race, 
n  toward 
:ds  them, 
en  in  the 

1  of  man- 
is  it  goes, 
ate  devils, 
nd  conse- 
sreated  in 
ly  be  kin- 
!  the  Lord 

ves.     For 
itly.     But 
re  of  final 
possesses, 
ce.     Such 
Jation,  for 
ihey  are  in 
idversaries 
0  betrayed 
cribes  and 
to  be  cru- 
nable  sin, 
tree  of  be- 
terest  mal- 
Father  in 
directing 
,  I  do  not 


% 


say  that  he  shall  pray  for  it." — 1  John  v.  16.  These  persons  are 
precisely  upon  a  level  with  the  devil,  and  we  are  to  have  the 
same  aflfection  for  them  both.  iThey  are  equally  incapable  of 
enjoying  any  good  or  indeed  evil,  but  since  they  do  evil  as  ear- 
nestly and  incessantly  as  if  they  enjoyed  it,  it  is  highly  reas- 
onable to  wish  it  to  them,  even  all  the  length  of  everlasting 
destruction.  Upon  this  principle,  I  think,  the  severest  of  the 
imprecations  contained  in  the  book  of  Psalms  may  be  defended, 
supposing  the  objects  of  them  to  be  persons  of  the  above  char- 
acter, which  I  hope  fully  to  prove.  All  finally  unbelieving  and 
impenitent  sinners,  though  their  sins  may  not  be  so  aggrava- 
ted as  those  of  the  above  incarnate  devils,  are,  in  some  respects, 
upon  a  level  with  them ;  because  they  completely  resist,  even 
to  the  end,  God's  oflFers  of  salvation,  or  that  light  which  he  hath 
given  them  J  therefore  to  them  may  be  applied  all  the  less 
grievous  imprecations. 

Let  it  not  be  thought  that  I  am  now  contracting  that  be- 
nevolence, which  I  formerly  said,  ought  to  grasp  all  mankind 
in  its  liberal  embrace.  It  is  by  an  abuse  of  language  that  these 
enemies  of  God  and  man  are  called  men.  They  have  nothing 
of  men  but  the  shape  and  figure,  their  nature  is  not  human,  but 
devilish ;  therefore,  could  they  be  known,  we  might  hate  them 
without  contracting,  in  the  least,  our  good-will  to  man.  Again, 
it  is  by  an  impropriety  of  language  that  the  affection  of  malevo- 
lence or  ill-will  towards  devils  spiritual  or  incarnate  is  so 
termed ;  for  though  it  obtains  that  name  with  propriety  when 
applied  to  men,  yet  when  referred  to  them  it  instantly  changes 
its  nature,  just  as  what  we  call  good  is  evil  in  the  language  of 
devils.  They  exercise  this  affection  continually  toward  them- 
selves and  one  another,  and  they  are  eternally  incapable  of  any 
other  exercise  or  enjoyment.  But  if  any  wish  them  evil  from 
a  disposition  malicious  and  spiteful,  it  is  both  vain  and  wicked, 
and  nothing  like  it  will  be  found  in  the  imprecations  in  ques- 
tion. Moreover,  though  there  are  finally  unbelieving  and  im- 
penitent sinners  in  the  world,  yet  who  they  are  we  cannot 

know.     God  hath  wisely  ordered  that  the  finishing  stroke  of 
2 


(.;*- 


!^^, 


f 


m 


\^ 


14 


fiEMAINS  OF  THE 


their  character,  viz.,  final  perseverance,  should  forever  elude 
our  search,  or,  at  least,  till  they  be  beyond  our  reach,  and 
therefore  we  have  none  to  whom  our  imprecations  may  be  par- 
ticularly applied.  The  incarnate  devils  are  so  perfectly  in  the 
disguise  and  shape  of  the  men  to  whom  we  must  do  no  harm  in 
thought,  word,  or  deed,  that  we  can  never  distinguish  between 
them ;  and  therefore  we  must  aim  at  no  particular  person,  in 
our  imprecations,  lest  we  should  hit  an  improper  object.  We 
are  bound  to  consider  every  individual  in  the  world  as  a  man, 
and  to  treat  him  accordingly;  hence  imprecations  contract  not, 
in  the  smallest  degree,  our  benevolence  toward  our  fellow-men. 
Neither  will  it  follow  that  imprecations  are  useless,  because  we 
can  apply  them  to  no  man ;  for  though  we  cannot,  yet  God  will 
direct  them  to  their  proper  object.  Man  must  offer  them  up 
to  God,  and  leave  them  in  his  hands  to  be  applied  as  hj  pleases, 
and  "  his  hand  shall  find  out  all  his  enemies,  his  right  hand 
shall  find  out  those  that  hate  him.  He  shall  make  them  as  a 
fiery  oven  in  the  time  of  his  anger,  the  Lord  shall  swallow  them 
up  in  his  wrath,  the  fire  shall  devour  them." — Psalm  xxi.  8, 9. 
But  we  shall  take  a  more  particular  consideration  of  the  im- 
precations, and  endeavour  to  vindicate  them  :  first,  as  David's, 
who  wrote  them  3  and  then,  as  ours  who  still  use  them. 


\\ 


BEY.  JAMES  MA0OBEQOR|  D.D. 


16 


r  elude 
;h,   and 
be  par- 
jf  in  the 
harm  in 
between 
irson,  in 
5t.     We 
3  a  man, 
ract  not, 
ow-xnen. 
cause  we 
God  will 
them  up 
d  pleases, 
yhi  hand 
bem  as  a 
low  them 
Kxi.  8,9. 
■  the  im- 
David's, 


\\ 


■m 


.  1 

■fVf 


PART  I. 


VINDICATION  OF  THESE 


.»  -*• 


IMPRECATIONS  AS  DAVID'S. 


On  the  first  part  we  shall  consider  I.  what  sort  of  men  they 
were  directed  against,  and  II.  from  what  spirit  and  disposition 
they  flowed. 

Chap.  I. — the  character  op  david's  enemies. 

David's  enemies  may  be  reduced  to  three  classes.  I.  The 
seven  devoted  nations.  II.  The  other  heathen  nations.  III. 
Saul  and  his  accomplices. 

I.  The  seven  devoted  nations. 
'  Their  case  was  peculiar,  and  what  Israel  was  commanded  to 
do  to  them  is  not  recorded  for  our  imitation ;  because,  as  far  as 
we  know,  no  other  people  ever  was  or  shall  be  devoted,  as  they 
were,  indiscriminately  ta  utter  destruction.  There  were  good 
reasons  for  this  unexampled  severity.  Their  cup  was  now  full. 
Every  impure  and  abominable  vice  to  which  unclean  devils 
could  tempt,  or  which  the  diabolical  wisdom  of  man  could  con- 
trive, was  not  only  committed  with  greediness  among  them, 
but  in  effect  established  by  law,  so  that  "  the  land  itself 
vomited  out  these  inhabitants."     See  a  sample  of  their  vices  in 


:-^,. 


.-i^ 


^ 


16 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


Lev.  xviii.     God  therefore  doomed  them  to  utter  destruction, 
temporal  and  eternal,  and  declared  that  to  spare  them  was  in- 
consistent with  the  safety  of  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  which 
he    had   appointed  as   the   instrument  of  their  destruction. 
"When  the  Lord  thy  God  shall  bring  thee  into  the  land 
whither  thou  goest  to  possess  it,  and  hath  cast  out  many  na- 
tions before  thee,  the  Hittites,  and  the  Girgashites,  and  the 
Amorites,  and  the  Canaanites,  and  the  Perizzites,  and  the  Hi- 
vites,  and  the  Jebusites,  seven  nations  greater  and  mightier 
than  thou;  and  when  the  Lord  thy  God  shall  deliver  them 
before  thee ;  thou  shalt  smite  them,  and  utterly  destroy  them ; 
thou  shalt  make  no  covenant  with  them,  nor  shew  mercy  unto 
them ;  neither  shalt  thou  make  marriages  with  them ;   thy 
daughter  thou  shalt  not  give  unto  his  son,  nor  his  daughter 
shalt  thou  take  unto  thy  son ;  for  they  will  turn  away  thy  son 
from  following  me,  that  they  may  serve  other  gods ;  so  will  the 
anger  of  the  Lord  be  kindled  against  you  and  destroy  thee  sud- 
denly."    Deut.  vii.  1-4.     "  But  of  the  cities  of  these  people 
which  the  Lord  thy  God  doth  give  thee  for  an  inheritance, 
thou  shalt  save  alive  nothing  that  breatheth.     But  thou  shalt 
utterly  destroy  them — as  the  Lord  thy  God  hath  commanded 
thee ;  that  they  teach  you  not  to  do  after  their  abominations 
which  they  have  done  unto  their  gods,  so  should  ye  sin  against 
the  Lord  your  God."     Chap.  xx.  16, 18.     Every  Israelite,  there- 
fore, who  did  not  engage  in  their  destruction  with  heart  and 
hand,  was  a  real  enemy  to  God  and  the  state.     The  more  zeal- 
ous and  active  they  were  in  that  work,  the  more  acceptable  and 
praise-worthy  was  their  service,  and  the  greater  slackness  they 
showed,  they  were  the  more  reprehensible.     The  sin  of  their 
slackness  was  visible  in  their  punishment, ''  They  did  not  de- 
stroy the  nations  concerning  whom  the  Lord  commanded  them, 
but  were  mingled  among  the  heathen  and  learned  their  works. 
And  they  served  their  idols,  which  were  a  snare  unto  them. 
Yea,  they  sacrificed  their  sons  and  their  daughters  unto  devils, 
and  shed  innocent  blood,  even  the  blood  of  their  sons,  and  of 
their  daughters,  whom  they  sacrificed  unto  the  idols  of  Canaan ; 


B. 


S 
J 


REV.   JAMES   MACOftlcTOR,  D.D. 


17 


truction, 
was  in- 
el,  which 
truction. 
the  land 
many  na- 
and  the 
the  Hi- 
mightier 
ver  them 
oy  them  j 
jrcy  unto 
em;   thy 
daughter 
y  thy  son 
0  will  the 
thee  sud- 
jse  people 
heritance, 
hou  shalt 
mmanded 
minations 
in  against 
ite,  there- 
heart  and 
nore  zeal- 
)table  and 
ness  they 
Q  of  their 
id  not  de- 
led them, 
sir  works, 
to  them, 
kto  devils, 
s,  and  of 
Canaan ; 


and  the  land  was  polluted  with  blood.  Thus  were  they  de61ed 
with  their  own  works  and  went  a  whoring  after  their  own  in- 
ventions. Therefore  was  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  kindled  against 
his  people,  insomuch  that  he  abhorred  his  own  inheritance. 
And  he  gave  them  into  the  hand  of  the  heathen,  and  they  that 
hated  them  ruled  over  them.  Their  enemies  also  oppressed 
them,  and  they  were  brought  into  subjection  under  their  hand." 
Psal.  cvi.  34-42.  David,  perceiving  that  Israel  procured  them- 
selves God's  wrath,  and  almost  the  destruction  of  their  kingdom 
by  sparing  the  devoted  nations,  set  himself  and  excited  others, 
to  be  more  active  in  the  work  of  their  destruction,  both  by 
prayers  and  endeavours.  Had  he  not  done  so,  Israel  would 
have  been  involved  in  their  sin  and  punishment.  David  sub- 
dued them  so  completely,  though  he  could  not  make  a  full  end 
of  them,  that  they  never  lifted  up  their  heads  more. 

It  may  be  thought  that  it  would  have  been  sufficient  for  David 
and  Israel  to  draw  the  sword  against  them^  without  turning  at 
the  same  time,  the  edge  of  their  prayers  against  their  souls.  It 
would  not.  Had  they  been  contented  with  that,  it  would  have 
involved  them  in  the  curse  of  them  that  do  the  work  of  the 
Lord  deceitfully ;  as  they  could  not  but  know  that  the  Lord's 
anger,  kindled  against  the  devoted  nations,  confirmed  in  every 
vicious  habit,  respected  their  souls  as  well  as  their  bodies.  It 
does  not  appear,  however,  that  any  of  the  imprecations,  rj;- 
corded  in  the  Psalms,  are  directed  particularly  against  them ; 
though,  certainly,  they,  like  other  enemies  of  God,  had  their 
share  of  many  of  them. 

If  any  complain  of  the  hardship  of  delivering  up  whole  na- 
tions to  destruction,  either  in  the  Providence  of  God  or  in  the 
prayers  of  Israel,  we  answer,  that  their  rebellion,  unclean, 
ness,  and  idolatry,  were  as  universal  as  their  destruction,  and 
more  so.  When  nations  are  unanimous  in  their  guilt,  they 
must  expect  one  common  ruin.  But  though  in  the  sentence 
of  the  devoted  nations,  there  was  no  exception  of  any  person 
from  destruction,  yet  ( such  is  the  mercy  of  God)  they  who 

were  not  obstinate  in  their  sins,  but  submitted  to  tlie  laws  and 

2* 


>^u 


18 


BEMAIN8  Oi*  THE 


♦: 


worship  of  tho  true  God,  were  saved,  as  appears  from  the  case 
of  Rahab  the  harlot,  and  her  friends,  Joshua  vi.  25 ;  of  Oman 
the  Jebusite,  2  Sam.  zziv.  22,  23,  in  the  Old  Testament ;  and 
the  woman  of  Canaan,  Matt.  zv.  22,  28,  in  the  New. 

II.  The  Heathen  nations  who  were  neighbours  to  Israel. 

The  second  class  of  David's  enemies  was  the  Heathen  na< 
tions  that  surrounded  Israel.  We  have  their  character  and  a 
pretty  full  list  of  them  in  the  eighty-third  Psalm.  They  were 
of  one  heart  and  mind  with  the  seven  devoted  nations,  in  their 
enmity  against  Qod  and  Israel,  yet  they  are  not  dealt  with  after 
their  manner.  The  greater  number  of  them  were  indeed  filling 
up  the  measure  of  their  sin  always,  but  their  cup  was  not  so 
soon  full,  therefore  the  irreversible  sentence  of  their  destruc- 
tion is  not  so  soon  given ;  neither  is  it  so  universal.  Oppor- 
tunity is  given  them  to  repent  and  reform.  They  heard  of  the 
miracles  which  God  wrought  for  Israel  in  Egypt,  at  the  Bed 
Sea,  and  in  the  wilderness;  and  also  what  he  did  to  the  seven 
accursed  nations  for  opposing  them,  and  what  he  threatened  to 
do  to  all  their  enemies.  Their  duty  therefore  was  plain ;  viz.,  to 
make  peace  with  Israel,  become  proselytes  to  their  religion,  and 
worship  the  true  God.  These  things  they  had  full  liberty  to 
do,  and  they  could  not  fail  to  be  very  acceptable  to  every  true 
Israelite.  Had  the  Heathen  taken  this  method,  the  God  of 
Israel  would  have  been  their  defence,  the  people  of  Israel  their 
friends,  and  the  prayers  of  Israel  their  inexpressible  privilege ; 
for  David  prayed  more  for  than  against  the  Heathen.  Some 
of  them  took  this  course  and  saved  themselves.  It  is  probable, 
that  great  numbers  of  them  were  proselytes  to  the  Jewish  re- 
ligion, especially  in  its  flourishing  times,  since  the  King  of  Tyre, 
2  Chron.  ii.  11,  12,  and  the  Queen  of  Sheba,  2  Chron.  iz.  8, 
spoke  of  it  so  honourably.  But  the  bulk  of  the  Heathen  took 
a  very  opposite  course,  and  ruined  themselves.  In  every  age 
they  lived  and  died,  in  obstinate  growing  enmity  and  malice 
against  Israel,  but  chiefly  against  God ;  for  it  was  the  displays  of 
his  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness,  in  behalf  of  Israel  that  provoked 
their  enmity.    In  like  manner  did  they  promote  by  all  means 


''■a' 


I 


•y 


REV.  JAMES   MACQREGOR,  D.D. 


19 


in  their  power,  the  eternal  destruction  of  all  mankind  by  their 
constant  eifurts  to  cut  off  Israel  (and  in  them  tho  Messiah  and 
his  Church)  from  being  a  people.  By  such  obstinate  and  in- 
veterate enmity  against  God  and  Christ,  and  the  Church,  they 
were  fitted  for  destruction,  and  therefore  Qod  would  destroy 
them ;  and  whoever  would  not  pray  against  them  was  construed 
to  bo  their  helper,  by  that  rule,  "  he  that  is  not  with  me  is 
against  me."  But  all  these  prayers  were  to  proceed  on  a  sup- 
position of  a  final  perseverance  in  enmity. 

Let  it  not  be  said  in  excuse  for  these  people  that  they  were 
ignorant,  and  that  "  had  they  known,  they  would  not  have  cruci- 
fied the  Lord  of  glory,"  as  in  effect  they  did,  while  they  at- 
tempted to  cut  off  that  people  in  whose  loins  he  existed.  Such 
an  apology  can  proceed  from  nothing  but  an  unhappy  disposi- 
tion in  sinners  to  excuse  sinners.  Our  first  father  endeavoured 
to  throw  the  blame  of  his  sin  off  himself,  but  by  that  conduct  it 
was  not  lessened,  but  aggravated.  His  children  should  beware 
of  splitting  upon  the  samo  rock.  Is  it  indeed  as  laudable  to 
fight  against  God  as  for  him  ?  Is  it  a  matter  of  indifference 
whether  a  man's  religion  be  true  or  false  ?  Are  the  Heathen 
to  be  justified  in  defending  their  idolatry  ?  The  conduct  of 
Israel's  neighbours  was  equally  contrary  to  common  sense,  and 
the  feelings  of  humanity.  And  if  they  were  ignorant  at  first, 
they  had  opportunities  unnumbered  of  being  instructed  and  re- 
formed. Did  they  then  deserve  praise  for  hardening  themselves 
in  evil,  in  proportion  as  God  used  means  with  them  for  their 
good  ?  If  they  did,  when  shall  we  ever  find  sufficient  grounds 
for  condemning  the  conduct  of  sinners  ? 

III.  Sanl  and  his  accomplices.  -■  ' 

The  third  class  of  David's  enemies  was  Saul  and  his  bloody 
house,  or  rather  his  companions  and  accomplices  in  guilt,  who 
were  united  with  him  in  counsel,  design,  and  operation ;  of 
these  Saul  himself  is  to  be  considered  as  the  principal,  and  the 
rest  in  proportion  to  their  activity  in  his  cause ;  accordingly 
the  prayers  against  them  are  to  be  understood  as  levelled  di- 
rectly against  Saul,  and  more  or  less  against  bis  accomplioes, 


«> 


20 


REMAINS  OF  TUE 


I 


according  to  tho  demerit  of  their  crimns.  With  respect  to 
Saul,  it  is  to  bo  observed  that  ho  was  of  tho  ''  Israelites,  to  whom 
pertained  the  adoption  and  the  glory  and  the  covenants,  and  the 
giving  of  tho  law  and  tho  service  of  God  and  the  promises."  Ho 
was  under  tho  most  solemn  engagements  by  tho  covenant  of  his 
ancestors,  by  his  own  circumcision,  and  by  his  coronation  oath, 
to  fear  Ood  and  keep  his  commandments,  and  to  lovo  his  will 
in  all  things  without  exception.  But  ho  prosecuted  craftily, 
cruelly,  and  unremittedly,  a  man  who,  ho  was  convinced  in  his 
heart,  was  righteous  and  innocent,  a  loyal  subject,  a  faithful 
servant,  a  bravo  officer,  a  chosen  son-in-law,  tho  friend  of  his 
son,  and  the  anointed  of  God.  Him  and  all  that  bofrienucd 
him,  ho  persecuted,  after  the  most  solemn  oaths  to  the  contrary. 
Saul's  enmity,  however,  was  turned  principally  and  ultimately 
against  God,  though  David  was  the  immediate  object  of  it,  for 
the  avowed  intention  of  his  persecution  was  to  defeat  the  pur- 
pose of  God  about  David ;  and  to  effectuate  this,  his  deceit  and 
violence,  his  policy  and  power,  were  at  work  incessantly.  He 
murdered  the  priests  of  the  Lord,  because  they  would  not  help 
him  to  defeat  God's  purpo.">  j  and  the  Gibeonites  whom  he  was 
bound  by  oath  to  protccL ;  and  ho  spared  others  whom  he  was 
under  tho  same  sacred  obligation  to  destroy.  He  sacrilegiously 
usurped  the  priesthood ;  he  consulted  witches ;  and  he  was 
declared  by  the  inspired  prophet  to  be  rejected  of  God.  These 
things  being  so,  it  is  unquestionable  that  David  was  well  war- 
ranted to  pray  for  the  ruin  of  Saul.  But  it  will  be  difficult  to 
prove  that  he  prayed  for  his  everlasting  destruction,  otherwise 
than  as  he  was  included  in  his  indefinite  iirr<'ecntioDs.  The 
Psalms  which  certainly  an'I  plainly  refer  to  »Sai(V  >  ^I'^oially  aR 
a  personal  enemy  to  David,  appear  not  to  c<  ni  j  prayers, 

but  for  the  disappointment  and  confusion  of  his  devices,  and  the 
tuVing  away  of  his  natural  life,  which  by  the  laws  of  God  and 
mrn  wrs  a  hundred  times  forfeited.*    It  is  indeed  generally 


*!'  '?i>.*lw  -7  15,  yrr  ,jh  probably,  but  not  certainly,  alludes  to  Saul  and 
h'u.  i>ar'y,  tUo  expressi  •♦;,  "  Lot  them  go  down  quick  into  hell,"  means,  "  Let 
them  gc  ]  >\Yii  quick  iii;,o  the  grave,"  i.  e,,  Let  them  dio  some  strange  untimely 


IIEV.    JA^fT>J    MACOREOOn,   D.D. 


21 


pect  to 

0  whom 

and  the 

.."     Ho 

™t  of  hia 

on  oath, 

his  will 

craftily, 

cd  in  his 
faithful 

id  of  his 

Dfricnaod 

contrary. 

lUimatcly 

of  it,  for 

t  the  pur- 

deccit  and 

ntly.    He 
not  help 

[m  ho  was 

im  he  was 

ilegiously 
id  he  was 
These 
well  war- 
lifficult  to 
otherwise 
IDS.     The 
i'^oially  af 
Ij  prayers, 
!9,  and  the 
God  and 
generally 

|to  Saul  and 
deans,  "  Let 
igQ  untimely 


Rupposed,  and  with  groat  prub;iV;ility,  that  in  mnny  of  the 
rsuluia,  in  which  Duviil,  poif  "latiug  Clili  f,  prayed  u<iiiinst  his 
eueiuic8,  ho  hud  Suul  in  liis  eye;  (fl "nifrh  it  ia  oh  probable  that 
in  others  ho  had  not;)  but  in  that  case  Saul  in  ooflsidered  us  a  t}  po 
of  Christ's  enemies,  therefore  David's  reason  of  prayinjr  »j,'ninst 
the  former  is  equally  just  with  Christ  against  the  latter.  In 
the  person  of  David,  the  typical  Anointed  and  head  of  the  churt;li, 
Saul  ptrsccutcd  the  Messiah  with  unrelenting  cruelty;  au  un- 
I  ■  rd  nablo  sin,  the  same  with  that  of  the  chief  priests,  K-iibes, 
and  Vharisees,  in  persecuting  Christ  personally. 

To  these  three  classes  of  enemies  a  fourth  might  perhaps  bo 
added,  comprehending  all  Jews,  Christians,  and  Heathens,  which 
were,  since  David's  time,  or  ever  shall  he,  enemies  to  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  finally  and  impenitently.  Against  all  these  he  fre- 
quently prays  and  prophesies  grievous  things,  even  all  th  cur- 
ses written  in  God's  law.  Herein  ho  acted  as  an  inspired  pro- 
phet, and  as  a  common  Christian.  In  the  former  character  he 
needs  no  defence;  in  the  latter,  whatever  will  justify  anottier 
will  justify  him. 

Chap.  II. — the  spirit  op  david's  imprecations. 

David  prayed  against  his  enemies,  I.  Not  out  of  revenge, 
II.  B%it  in  true  faith,  III.  Under  divine  inspiration,  and  IV.  As  a 
type  of  Christ. 

I.  David's  disposition  was  not  revengeful. 

David  prayed  not  against  his  enemies  from  a  spirit  of  private 
revenge.  Such  an  imputation  is  quite  inconsistent  with  the 
character  that  is  drawn  of  him  hy  the  Spirit  of  truth.  He 
calls  him  "  a  man  according  to  God's  own  heart,"  not  abso- 
lutely indeed,  for  that  is  not  attainable  by  mortals,  but  by  way 
of  eminence  above  others,  and  especially  above  Saul  his  prede- 
cessor, who,  with  all  his  revenge,  was  not  so  extravagant  as  to 
write  a  book  of  imprecations.     The  character  of  David  by  di- 

death,  as  an  evidenro  of  the  Lord's  displeasure  against  their  devices.    The 
Hebrew  word  Sheol  is  indifferently  trtmslated  grave  or  bell. 


22 


REMAINS  OF  TUB 


\ 


vine  inspiration  is  such  as  plainly  intimates,  that  he  possessed 
more  than  common  benignity,  forbearance,  and  forgiveness  of 
spirit ',  "  like  his  Father  in  heaven  who  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  on 
the  evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  on 
the  unjust."  It  can  hardly  be  imagined  then,  that  in  the  most 
unguarded  moment,  and  under  the  most  grievous  provocations, 
he  could  utter  such  imprecations  from  private  revenge  j  but 
that  he  could  deliberately  write  them,  and  that  with  all  the  care 
due  to  poetical  composition,  and  with  a  design  to  publish  them, 
is  perfectly  incredible,  abstracting  from  the  consideration  of 
his  being  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Seldom  or  never  do  the 
weakest  of  God's  saints  betray  such  want  of  vigilance,  as  to 
curse  their  enemies  from  revenge,  or  any  private  passion  what- 
soever; if  therefore  these  were  the  principles  from  which  Da- 
vid's imprecations  proceeded,  we  may  truly  say  of  him  that  he 
was  "  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints.''  I  would  not  in  that 
case  hesitate  a  moment  to  pronounce  him  worse  than  the  worst 
of  his  enemies;  and  I  doubt  not  but  God  would  have  soon 
"  turned  his  prayers  into  his  own  bosom,  and  brought  down  his 
mischief  upon  his  own  head."  Had  he  thus  "  loved  cursing; 
it  would  have  come  to  him,  even  into  his  bowels  like  water,  and 
like  oil  into  his  bones."  If  David's  Psalms  teach  us  how  to 
acquire  a  revengeful  temper,  they  ought  to  be  expunged  from 
the  Bible  and  condemned,  as  more  accursed  than  any  Komish 
Anathema  that  ever  was  denounced ;  they  ought  never  to  be 
read  or  su£fered  in  any  land.  Christian  or  Heathen,  and  the  name 
of  David  ought  to  be  abominated  and  execrated  above  that  of 
any  persecutor  that  ever  lived. 

But  what  in  David's  conduct  could  lay  a  foundation  for  such  a 
charge  ?  Where  does  there  appear  that  rashness  in  his  words,  or 
that  cruelty  in  his  actions,  which  authorizes  such  a  grievous 
accusation  ?  Sure  he  may  still  complain,  "  False  witnesses  have 
risen  up  against  me,  and  laid  to  my  charge  things  that  I  knew 
not."  Truly  it  is  ray  opinion  that  he  was  set  apart  by  Provi- 
dence, on  purpose  to  be  the  penman  of  these  imprecations,  which 
the  most  wise  and  holy  God  hath  made  a  necessary  Christian 


-■•  ■:T''"J*;'''':v'Vjf''- 


■  '  iTI.--.'..^--     <«    ■ 


•» 


REV.   JAMES  MACOREGOR,  D.D. 


23 


}  possessed 
;iveness  of 
n  to  rise  on 
ust  and  on 
in  the  most 
rovocations, 
vengej  but 
all  the  care 
blish  them, 
ieration  of 
ever  do  the 
lance,  as  to 
ission  what- 
1  which  Da- 
tiim  that  he 
not  in  that 
in  the  worst 
1  have  soon 
ht  down  his 
ed  cursing; 
water,  and 
us  how  to 
unged  from 
,ny  Romish 
never  to  be 
id  the  name 
)ve  that  of 

n 


duty,  because,  on  account  of  the  unequalled  loveliness  of  his 
disposition,  every  shadow  of  excuse  for  ascribing  them  to  private 
revenge  would  be  removed.  Had  any  other  than  David  written 
them,  we  might  have  had  some  pretence  for  such  objections,  but 
now  we  can  have  none.  So  opposite  was  revenge  to  his  temper, 
that  I  may  justly  challenge  any  man  to  produce  another  of  the 
sons  of  Adam,  who  suffered  so  many  injuries  and  persecutions, 
and  was  so  inured  to  blood  and  war,  and  yet  retained  such  soft- 
nebs  of  heart,  such  an  admirable  delicacy  of  feeling,  and  tender- 
ness of  conscience.  Few  ever  surpassed  him  in  courage  and 
bravery ;  but  none  in  forgiving  injuries,  in  sympathy  with  the 
distressed,  and  in  concealing  the  faults  of  others.  He  spared 
Saul,  his  restless  and  irreconcilable  enemy,  once  and  again, 
when  he  had  him  entirely  in  his  power.  I  believe  no  man  in 
the  world  would  accuse  David  of  cruelty,  in  suffering  Saul  to 
leave  the  cave  with  only  the  loss  of  his  skirt,  but  "  David's 
heart  smote  him  (  dear  sensibility  !)  because  he  cut  off  Saul's 
skirt,"  for  it  looked  like  an  affront  upon  his  most  gracious  sove- 
reign. His  excusing  Shimei  for  cursing  him,  and  granting 
him  a  pardon  afterwards,  is  another  instance  of  David's  forgiv- 
ing temper  that  ought  never  to  be  forgotten.  His  tender  in- 
terviews with  his  best  beloved  Jonathan  are  sufficient  proofs 
of  his  exquisite  sympathy.  "  They  wept  with  one  another  until 
David  exceeded."  1  Sam.  xx.  41.  How  fair  and  bright  does 
he  shine  after  the  death  of  Saul  and  Abner  !  Now  he  had  full 
opportunity  of  retaliating  upon  their  friends,  who  together  with 
themselves  were  the  cause  of  his  miseries ;  but  he  divinely  rose 
above  all  revenge,  and  burying  their  faults  in  their  graves,  he 
avenged  their  deaths,  and  rewarded  their  friends.  In  his  ele- 
gies upon  their  deaths,  he  wept  over  them  in  the  most  moving 
strains.  Though  we  may  justly  wonder  how  he  could  say  any 
thing  but  ill  of  such  a  monster  of  iniquity  as  Saul  was,  yet 
by  joining  him  with  Jonathan,  he  contrived  a  method  of  cele- 
brating both  his  greatness  and  loveliness.  "  How  are  the 
mighty  fallen  !  Saul  and  Jonathan  were  lovely  and  pleasant." 
Two  things  ma^  be  considered  both  as  causes  and  evidences 


rs  ^^  j-TT^i?— it;  ;■ 


''5?^P"' 


1 


24 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


of  David's  fine  dispositions,  viz.,  his  love  of  poetry  and  music, 
and  hi3  friendship  for  Jonathan.  It  is  but  too  well  known,  for 
the  best  things  may  be  abused,  that  poetry  and  music  are  the 
most  charming  and  powerful  of  all  the  finer,  humanizing  arts. 
The  sweet  Psalmist  of  Israel  felt  all  their  influence,  and  culti- 
vated them  to  a  higher  degree  than  any  in  his  age ;  and  being 
properly  balanced  by  his  piety,  they  operated  powerfully  to  re- 
fine his  mind,  and  to  improve  and  soften  his  heart.  Still  more 
powerfi'l  to  produce  these  effects  was  his  friendship  with  Jona- 
than, the  beauty  of  Israel  and  the  glory  of  humanity.  Here 
the  most  noble  instances  of  friendship  which  profane  history 
records  are  perfectly  eclipsed.  The  love  and  tenderness,  the 
sympathy  and  generosity  of  these  two,  are  absolutely  without  a 
parallel.  Whoever  is  able  to  read,  without  tears,  the  simple 
narration  of  their  interviews  in  the  first  book  of  Samuel,  is  yet 
a  stranger  to  the  tenderness  of  David's  heart.  "  O  Jonathan, 
thy  love  to  me  was  wonderful." 

But  we  must  ascend  still  higher.  There  were  causes  infin- 
itely stronger  than  these  to  produce  every  blessed  disposition 
in  David.  He  was  a  child  of  God,  endued  with  the  benign  in- 
fluences of  the  Spirit  of  grace,  and  had  "  the  love  of  God  shed 
abroad  in  his  heart,"  which  taught  him,  and  by  a  divine  power 
produced  in  him,  tender  heartedness,  forbearance,  and  forgive- 
ness. 

David,  it  must  be  confessed,  had  his  infirmities,  and  fell  both 
foully  and  cruelly.  But  no  man  will  ever  characterize  him  from 
these  falls,  without  condemning  himself  in  the  sin  he  reproves, 
and  betraying  a  most  malicious,  detracting  spirit.  If  every 
man  in  whose  life  there  is  a  blot,  be  ranked  among  the  vicious, 
where  shall  we  find  an  amiable  character  ?  But  what  shall  we 
think  of  him,  who  passes  over  all  the  sound  parts  of  a  man's 
life,  and  fixes  upon  his  only  sore  ?  It  is  no  marvel  that  David 
fell,  but  it  is  truly  wonderful  that  his  falls  wore  so  few.  Let 
any  reasonable  man  put  himself  into  his  place,  and  he  will  say 
so.  Whoever  is  so  confident  of  himself  as  to  fay,  "  But  what, 
is  thy  servant  a  dog,  that  he  should  do  these  great  and  wicked 


!l 


REV.   JAMES   MACOREGOR,  D.C. 


25 


and  music, 
known,  for 
isic  are  the 
^nizing  arts. 
,  and  culti- 
}  and  being 
jrfuUy  to  re- 
Still  more 
p  with  Jona- 
inity.     Here 
ifane  history 
nderness,  the 
ely  without  a 
s,  the  simple 
5aniuel,  is  yet 
O  Jonathan, 

causes  infin- 

ed  disposition 

he  benign  in- 

of  God  shed 

divine  power 

and  forgive- 

L  and  fell  both 
erize  him  from 
n  he  reproves, 
irit.     If  every 
\(*  the  vicious, 
what  shall  we 
Irts  of  a  man's 
(vel  that  David 
[e  so  few.     Let 
Ind  he  will  say 
]y,  "  But  what, 
[■At  and  wicked 


things?"  betrays  a  wretched  unaequaintedness  with  his  own 
heart,  and  ignorance  of  the  peculiar  temptations  of  power  and 
greatness.  Were  all  men  careful  to  imitnte  David's  repentance, 
his  infirmities  would  pass  with  fewer  reflections. 

It  will  possibly  be  objected  here,  that  whatever  may  bo  said 
in  David's  praise,  yet  it  is  too  plain,  that  in  his  imprecations  he 
was  actuated  by  a  spirit  of  revenge ;  for  he  considers  the  objects 
of  them  all  along  as  his  personal  enemies.  For  example,  after 
the  most  bitter  imprecations  in  the  109th  Psalm,  he  says,  "Let 
this  be  the  reward  of  mine  adversaries  from  the  Lord,  and  of 
them  that  speak  evil  against  my  soul." 

It  is  true  David  calls  them  his  enemies,  and  adversaries,  and 
they  were  so  truly,  and  his  personal  enemies  too ;  but  this  does 
not  even  insinuate,  that  he  imprecated  their  destruction  as  his 
personal  enemies,  or  from  revenge.  For  calling  and  counting 
them  enemies  he  had  most  excellent  reasons.  For  the  same 
reasons  that  the  Lord  was  his  God,  the  Lord's  enemies  were 
his,  and  these  were,  his  being  the  typical  Messiah,  and  his 
blessed  union  and  communion  with  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. 
The  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  was 
David's  God  and  Father  through  him.  God  and  he  had  one 
common  interest,  and  whoever  was  an  enemy  to  one  of  them 
was  so  to  both.  David  loved  and  honoured  his  God  more  than 
himself,  and  was  far  more  zealous  in  his  cause  than  in  his  own  3 
80  that  he  could  truly  say.  He  that  toueheth  God  toucheth 
the  apple  of  mine  eye,  as  God  himself  saith  of  the  saints.  "  The 
teal  of  thy  house,  said  he,  hath  eaten  me  up,  and  the  reproaches 
of  them  that  reproached  thee  are  fallen  upon  me,"  Psalm  Ixix.  9. 
We  may  understand  in  what  manner  he  considers  them  as  his 
enemies,  both  by  his  commonly  calling  them  the  enemies  of  his 
soul,  meaning  the  enemies  of  his  salvation,  and  of  his  life  as 
rod's  Anointed;  and  from  what  he  says  in  Psalm  cxxxix. 
^'  Surely  thou  wilt  destroy  the  wicked,  0  God  j  depart  from  me, 
therefore,  ye  bloody  men;  for  they  speak  against  thee  wickedly, 
md  thine  enemies  take  thy  name  in  vain.     Do  not  I  hate  them, 

Lord,  that  hate  thee  ?    Am  I  not  grieved  with  those  that 
3 


26 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


rise  up  against  thee  ?  I  hate  them  with  perfect  hatred, — I 
count  them  mine  enemies."  He  means  that  he  hated  their  ha- 
tred of  God,  and  their  rising  up  against  him,  &c.,  and  for 
these  reasons  he  counted  them  his  enemies;  for  still  he  could 
appeal  to  God,  that  ho  harboured  no  revenge  or  evil  thoughts. 
"  Search  me,  0  God,  and  know  my  heart ;  try  me  and  know  my 
thoughts ;  and  sec  if  there  be  any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead 
me  in  the  way  everlasting."  When  David  speaks  of  his  perso- 
nal enemies  as  such,  he  breathes  out  meekness  and  peace.  "If 
I  have  rewarded  evil  unto  him  that  was  at  peace  with  me, 
(  yea,  I  have  delivered  him  that  without  cause  is  mine  enemy ;) 
let  the  enemy  persecute  my  soul  and  take  it."  Psalm  vii. 
4-5.  He  even  retains  his  peaceful  and  sympathising  disposi- 
tion in  the  very  midst  of  his  imprecations,  <' I  behaved  myself  as 
though  he  had  been  my  friend  or  brother;  I  bowed  down  heavily 
as  one  that  mourneth  for  his  mother."     Psalm  xxzv.  14. 

II.  David  prayed  against  his  enemies  in  faith. 

Faith  stands  not  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of 
God.  All  its  acts  must  be  in  obedience  to  a  divine  command, 
all  its  prayers  must  rest  upon  a  divine  promise,  upon  the  word 
of  "  God  who  cannot  lie."  Therefore  no  prayer  of  faith  can 
ever  meet  with  a  refusal.  Such  were  David's  imprecations. 
He  did  not  pray  them  out  of  his  own  head,  but  by  a  divine 
warrant,  and  in  the  assured  faith  and  hope  of  receiving  an  an- 
swer. He  knew  that  God  would  destroy  his  enemies,  for  so  he 
promised ;  therefore,  he  prayed  for  their  destruction.  God 
commanded  him  to  imprecate,  and  he  obeyed.  His  impreca- 
tions were  all  acceptable  to  God,  and  answered  fully.  For  the 
satisfaction  of  the  reader,  I  shall  set  down  a  few  of  them,  with 
the  warrant  for  them  prefixed,  and  the  answer  of  them  annexed 
in  different  columns. 


I 


'IL 


REV.  JAMES   MACGREGOR,  D.D. 


27 


it  hatred, — I 
ted  their  ha- 
fec,  and  for 
itill  he  could 
n\  thoughts, 
,nd  know  my 
ne,  and  lead 
of  his  perso- 
peace.  "If 
ice  with  me, 
ine  enemy  j) 
Psalm  vii. 
sing  disposi- 
red  myself  as 
iown  heavily 
sv.  14. 

be  power  of 
command, 

3n  the  word 
'  faith  can 
precations. 
by  a  divine 

iving  an  an- 

Bs,  for  so  he 
tion.  God 
is  impreca- 
.  For  the 
them,  with 
3m  annexed 


CO    w 

5  ET' 


p 

fi 

a 

a 

o- 

n 

•• 

< 

f* 

n 

ET 

§ 

^ 

ta 

e 

OD 

B 

« 

p 

^  § 

.y 

n 

«< 

09 

• 

s 

<* 

3 

n 

2.  -J 

t«_  • 

3    — 

a-  • 

3  r* 

2  to 

§..=> 

s  L 

'•  sT 
a.  ex, 

P    P 


P  o  2 
5  -  P  ^ 

-^§>:^ 

O    3    tt  •. 

&^  3   's 

c  3  ? 
S^  p  » 

1*^  3 

3 
8  S.  3 


o 

3    ^ 
01    • 

a.  z^ 


n  A 

PT  • 

O.  'V 
'/> 

p"^ 

I? 

§■ 

3 

OB 

o 
•-» 

s- 


p  n  o» 
=  «  • 

Q,   «     P 

re  o-r- 

ro    r»   — ■ 
•,  3*  < 

El 

&? 

3-  " 
ffl  a, 
2.  3* 

B    P 


p  a, 

"J 
p 


CO 

p^ 


O    3* 


p 

3    _ 

o-s: 

p  -V 

£.  - 

3* 
fD 
CO 


"    ST 

►O   3 

■•  o 

CO 


ts.5 


S  OS 

3    » 
P    M 

3  •"• 

3>*| 


p   rD 

■"ofq 
en 
P 


o 


S  =  ?)     ::■ 


3  ' 


1^ 

3    < 


CO 

:;.  p 


o 

3 


O    •! 

^g 

.•*  3 

5-Oq 

o  o 

►-•  if 
•^    gi 

n  CO 
g  g 


3* 
P 

n 


s 

3 


p  d 


n 

o 

3 
o 

a. 
o 

P 


3* 


3 

CO 

3  t^' 

m  o 

'  TT 

p  o 

•3  Q. 

^3- 

P  A 


"H 


s    I 

3-    ' 

ffi    Hrt 
P     M 

a.  S' 

p  3 
3  2. 

Q.  01 

2-S- 

'  CO   «• 

5'  to 
«  S* 

3    S. 


n 
n 
o 

,      C    —• 
.—  Q.  • 


pg     I 
3      S 

ff    I     3- 

■1    S. 


1 


•n 


o 
O   C 


s  '^  « 

«    3"  P 

£L  P  S? 

STPf 


O 

Is 

«  r- 


3  >-'        P 


tn 


"»  p 

>a  *^ 

p  ^  p. 
»  p 


n 
p 


3* 

o 


p 

3 


o 

=="  'i 

2. 


p^a 
-«  if 

p  o- 

r*  ft 

3    F 
o   n 


£.  p  p 

§  5  ^ 

-So 
p  •, 

^■ 
o   U 

3      - 

3& 

^? 

m 


p 
p 


?  o 


'■T.s'n3 

sis. 

o  ^  • 

D-  3-  O 

re  g  r^ 

"3  sr  "^ 
^-  S.  <=> 

*<  2  S 

2.  05     3 

3  2. 

*3    rt    CO 


P    i^ 


B      !-► 

O    3^ 


O 

o 
3  ^9 

ffi  • 

a  IS 


n  W 

^        CO 

3-D    ^ 


3    X 


O 
B 
3 
Oq 


3    K--    00        s 


^*  i-rt  t^ 


2  Ht 

3  o, 

3=" 

^^. 

tr  3 

■«  to 

»  fi 


G 

II 

re   re 


3  Z 

2-  I 

3-  L 


re      cr^ 

'■>•        a 


3    re 

>^  "• 

re    B 
•-►  re 

«-* 

CO    3 


►i    O 

P    3" 


pr 
re 
3   Oi 

p  i-' 


re 
•1 


O    10 

•1L 


re 

P 
re 

S 


re  M 

re  ,_, 


3- 
O 

B 

S* 
P 

01 


is- 

Oq    ^ 

„      P 


re  3: 


O    • 


u 
re 


3 

o 

3 

re 
r*  re 


►1    3" 

P  3  • 

^■?!? 

-re  S- 

-**  a, 

p  < 

3  r: 
n-7- 


09     ^ 

C    p 

•-^  •! 

fa    !-.■ 

5  =^ 
p  2- 
3  cu 

-•  o 
3   "^ 


d  ►^ 
3  » 

35? 

"  ? 
re  re 


re   ^» 

S,3  • 

3    B    0? 

—  re   5 

re   <   2. 

;;    O    >■• 

<  B  r* 

3    g    00 
01    0-- 

P    H  I 


3-0- 
ra    ►^^ 

3S§.^ 

r    — •  00 

V.  S-  p. 

p 

3    *S 

I  n-  p: 
re  n' 

Tfpl  J" 
oi  tr  ■ 
p  re    . 
"3s 


B"  £» 
p  S 

I*  s""^ 

O    (B    01 


CO  n-  b:     a  3  ►.. 

"   -•  *  5^  m'  B 

re  01  res. 


re 

09 


OQ  S. -i 


3 

CO 

P 


Tre  t^ 

3   o    's 

I'   o.  "Tj 

p  £L  ^" 
3  to   n> 

re  S^B 
®   c   "^ 

■-§  2, 
«i    I     -♦3 


o 
•-'  c  3 


tfi 


p 
a. 


p  2:  re 
a-  E.  ^ 

2.  IF 

"■  B.  P 


OJ 


re   3 

3"  O- 


E-«    3- 

F«  2 

ft     jy     C 

B   2 
3    2-3* 
Oq    V    P 

g    3^  r* 
O^  O 

t^  3    CO 

•-i»  3 

o   re 
B  9 


H 
CO 


pa 
o 

H 

O 
«2 


03 


Hi 


28 


xn 


m 
o 

% 


H 

(4 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


V  --^ 

—    .-a 

•'o  a 

CO    o    t, 
5^ 


n)  .a 

«  B 

ft,  3 


■s 

u 

a 

3 
a" 

£ 

cd 

.H 


"  ^s     » 

.J  oi2^  S 

>  **  as      ja 
&  o  >  o 

rt  J3         cd 


.2"S 

EQ 

s  «  . 
o^  -. 


-o  S       I 


^    o  •  — 

r^  wo 

is  "S  a 
>   o   ed 

-^"T^  s 

cd   s   e 

o  5-5 

C   3 
cd   o 


-sa 

ii  cd 

-BIB 
-a  S  g 

-    «  g 

,i2  a 

O   3 
«-  <o 


5  « 

3   u 

»-B 
=*  a 

.A     CO       • 


52  tS 

s 


a       >  C 
ed        .S  ** 


^  cd 

cd 


°  a 

CO 


(o       •  b   I 

a)       I— I  rt  _l 


£  p 
£^.» 

O      Sli      IH 

r  •-« 

"I  g3 

I  =3    ed 

X  c  2 

I— »   M.< 

Cd    O  T3 
«■"  d 

.    y     " 


re    ^  „ 

■5   3 
(N    --a 

-a  S 


•  Cd    c 

S     "     Cd' 

*3  aj  h 

*•  "^ 

£  i^ 

■S  £3 

s  -  2 

>  S  a 

oa 


00 

a 

cd 

bo 

Ed 

TJ 

a> 


a> 

J3 


hi 


03 

a 

o  . 

'S  1; 

10  V 

aj  a> 


«J3    3 


Cd 

3 


II 


01 


J3> 

«  s  s 

a  <-•  \3  *j 
-   "^    « 3  a 

00  2 "«  « 


S 


.4  2   o 

>     Cd     ^ 


cd 


cd 

99 

Ph 

OS 


t^   cd 

«)    B 
cd 


^cd   S   P 


•73  ••>  aj  o 

cP  M    V  0) 

a)  a) 

4^  *-  «  § 


cd 

te   to    - 

S<!5 


aj  ■& 


5  2 

tijcd 

~-a 


li 

'.    to  _ 

>  s  s 

g-a-S 

cd   u   p 
Ph   ed   te 

O    "^ 

1-H  -O  "U 

c  a 

cd   cd 


O 


o 

»< 
a> 

►•-^ 
cd  ^ 

»^  a) 
i-t  ■*-» 
'*■  >i 
to   u 

ed    a) 

Si 
*"  .u 

s| 

.  s 

i-i  bo 
I-H  -o 

3 


>^  E 

«-a 

Cd   ^ 

•3-H 
E  § 

^1 

-1  -a 
©J  ^ 

.2    4) 


Pm  x^ 


ed 
as 


..:      -o 


Is      J 

8^     O 


a^ 
&  « 

o  _j 

.23   CO 
o  fL 

-a  « 
.^  a> 


en  cd 

E  S 

O  a> 

U  es 


•=i 

1   3 
'•2 

I— I     01 

cd 
..J   U 

"Se" 

"^  "S 
10  a 

P. -3 

•  &• 


^Cd 


a 

cd 


O    u 


-o  g 


■£•5  2  "^ 


2  >; 


Cd  ,3  .2 


-         f**  aj  ;3 

3   'S.zro 


ed   >         OS 


»o  — 


•^      «  2 


"ed  g^ 

go   a 
a) 

O  "3 

'J. 


aJ  oj  *j 
03  »-i  ed 
00    ed  JS 

CO 

u 


aj  T3 
8    S) 

£^ 

cd  a} 


a    , 

a   to 


O  I-H 


So 


to 

a) 


0) 

a 


w 


00 


o  S  «•= 


-a 
« '■o  a 

-«  ed 

1-*     fc^    "^ 


-:c5  5  b 


O  ■^  ^  « 


Ph  a 


— .  *•  -a 

es  '4-  Cm 


a  J3  o 


so 


bo' 


"«- 


5^ 


u    3    3 
^    O    O 


•  J    CO  _c 

■>  a  > 
.  o 

"S-a    ed  J 
Ph  2:S  2 

05  '73    '^    09 


^  a 


'9.  2  >,•' 


X  J3 


rt  _/-    «  cd 


rt  J2 


a^  •-   a       CL  -3   o 


&  5 


"   Cd   »  ^ 


JS 
u 
to 

cd 
u 


"  2 

j3    O 


«D 


•r  a 
X  o 


^  cu" 


Ph 


O  •  J=  3       •  hH 

>-<«  <-Hfc^ed«fH=;  i-H 


^    « 
'£.2 


>>2  «. 

a  ^a  .s 

S     (S      »4 


REV.   JAMES   MACQREQOR,   D.D. 


29 


B5  *i 
I    % 

o 

U     O     M 

cii  o  -d 
to       a 

1^ 


S 


>  ^ 


•si 

CO"!: 


o 

Ou 

10 


U 

-a  . 

«0    Q 


■<  o 


eo 


5 


-;^ 


The  warrants  for  these  imprecations  were,  indeed,  written  by 
Duvid  himself,  but  yet  by  the  direction  and  inspiration  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  as  we  shall  see  afterwards,  and  as  appears  suffi- 
ciently from  this  circumstance,  that  the  prayers  founded  upon 
them  are  all  answered.  Had  David  prophesied  the  destruction 
of  his  enemies  in  the  deceit  of  his  heart,  and  in  the  wickedness 
thereof  prayed  it,  can  we  suppose  that  God  would  have  engaged 
himself  to  accomplish  these  infernal  devices?  When  he  was  a 
fugitive  in  the  wilderness  of  Judah,  he  prophesied  that  his 
"  persecutors  should  fall  by  the  sword ;  and  become  the  prey  of 
foxes."  Psalm  Ixiii.  10.  Had  such  a  prophecy  been  the  over- 
flowings of  his  venom,  is  it  not  wonderful,  that  he  should,  once 
and  again,  refuse  to  accomplish  it,  when  he  had  the  fairest  op- 
portunity ?  But  what  shall  we  say  when  God  did  it,  a  long 
while  after,  when  Saul  fell  by  the  sword, — by  his  own  sword, 
and  his  body  lay  for  a  good  while  unburied  and  exposed,  so  as 
in  all  probability,  to  be  literally  a  prey  to  foxes,  which  abounded 
in  that  country  ?  From  the  above  specimen,  and  other  instan- 
ces, of  God's  accomplishing  David's  wishes,  we  may  safely  con- 
clude that  every  jot,  both  of  his  prophecies  and  prayers,  was,  or 
shall  be  fulfilled.  God  expressly  declares  that "  the  curse  cause- 
less shall  not  come."  Prov.  xxvi.  2.  And  that "  the  prayers  of  the 
wicked  are  an  abomination  to  the  Lord."  Prov.  xxviii.  9.  And 
hence  it  may  be  concluded,  that,  had  David's  imprecations  pro- 
ceeded from  any  other  principle  than  that  of  true  faith,  God, 
instead  of  granting  them,  would  have  interested  himself  in  their 
disappointment. 

III.  David's  imprecations  are  divinely  inspired. 

"  Then  David  gave  to  Solomon,  his  son,  the  pattern  of  the 

porch,  and  of  the  houses  thereof,  and  of  the  treasures  thereof,  and 

of  the  upper  chambers  thereof,  and  of  the  inner  parlour  thereof, 

and  of  the  place  of  the  mercy-seat.     And  the  patterns  of  all 

that  he  had  by  the  Spirit  of  the  courts  of  the  house  of  the  Lord, 

and  of  all  the  chambers  round  about,  of  the  treasures  of  the 

house  of  God,  and  of  the  treasures  of  the  dedicated  things. 

Also  for  the  courses  of  the  priests,  and  the  Levite.i,  and  for  all 
3* 


10 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


the  work  of  the  service  of  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  for  all  the 
vessels  of  service  in  the  house  of  the  Lord, — All  this,  said  Da- 
vid, the  Lord  made  mo  understand,  in  writing,  by  his  hand 
upon  me,  even  all  the  works  of  his  pattern."  1  Chron.  xxviii, 
11-13,  19.  In  all  this  list  there  i»,  indeed,  no  mention  of  the 
divine  inspiration  of  the  Psalms  of  David,  but  we  may  well  ar- 
gue, that  since  he  was  directed  of  God  in  appointing  these  things 
of  smaller  moment,  he  could  not  be  left  to  his  own  wisdom  in 
composing  the  Psalms;  for  this  was  a  work  of  vastly  greater  im- 
portance than  the  other.  It  is  below  the  wisdom  of  man  to 
omit  the  greater  and  care  for  the  less)  far  be  it  from  us  then  to 
ascribe  such  folly  unto  God,  who  "  is  the  rock,  and  whose  work 
is  perfect."  At  any  rate,  when  he  created  officers,  it  must  be 
inferred  that  he  gave  them  suitable  work ;  when  he  appointed 
such  a  numerous  set  of  musicians,  vocal  as  well  as  instrumental, 
it  must  hence  be  concluded  that  he  furnished  them  with  divine 
songs  to  be  sung;  and  yet  of  these  they  had  almost  none,  if  the 
Psalms  of  David  be  excluded.  It  is  certain  that  they  were 
sung,  and  continued  to  be  sung  in  all  ages ;  for  long  after  '<  He- 
zekiah, — the  king  and  the  princes  commanded  the  Levites  to 
sing  praise  unto  the  Lord,  in  the  words  of  David,  and  of  Asaph 
the  singer."  2  Chron.  zxiz.  30.  The  psalms,  then  commanded 
to  be  sung,  were  no  other  than  those  which  were  in  common  use 
in  former  ages,  only  the  public  singing  of  them  had  been  in- 
terrupted by  Hezekiah's  father,  and  other  wicked  kings.  More- 
over, in  every  reformation  of  religion  from  the  days  of  David 
to  Nehemiah,  the  singers  were  appointed  to  their  work, — the 
same  work,  no  doubt,  to  which  Hezekiah  and  his  princes  com- 
manded them.  Along  with  these  things  let  it  be  considered 
how  much  of  divine  wisdom  and  design  is  apparent  in  raising 
up  David,  and  appointing  such  strange  vicissitudes  in  his  life 
as  to  afiFord  occasion  for  such  a  wonderful  variety  of  songs,  and 
in  qualifying  him  for  composing  them  so  admirably,  and  setting 
them  to  music,  and  all  this  at  the  very  time  when  the  temple 
service  was  going  to  be  set  on  foot,  and  it  will  satisfy  any  im- 
partial person  about  the  divine  inspiration  of  hi»  Psalms. 


f 


BEY.  JAMES   MACGUEOOR,   D.D. 


n 


or  all  the 
said  Da- 
his  Imod 
(D.  xxviii. 
lon  of  the 
y  i?ell  ar- 
ose things 
wisdom  in 
;reater  im- 
of  man  to 
us  then  to 
rhose  work 
it  must  be 
I  appointed 
jtrumcntal; 
with  divine 
aone,  if  the 
,  they  were 
after  «  He- 
Levites  to 
|d  of  Asaph 
lommanded 
[ommon  use 
d  been  in- 
Igs,     More- 
8  of  David 
ork, — the 
inces  corn- 
considered 
in  raising 
I  in  his  life 
I  songs,  and 
ind  setting 
Ithe  temple 
Ify  any  im- 
llms. 


But  why  should  we  go  about  to  prove  this  point,  by  deduc- 
tions or  inferences,  when,  with  hia  dying  words,  "  David,  the 
son  of  Jesse,  said,  and  the  man  who  was  raised  up  on  high, — 
the  anointed  of  the  God  of  Jacob,  and  the  sweet  Psalmist  of 
Israel, — said,  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  spake  by  me,  and  his 
word  was  in  my  tongue."  2  Sam.  zxiii.  1,  2.  There  is  no  other 
book  in  the  Old  Testament  that  has  half  so  many  witnesses  in 
the  New,  to  testify  its  divine  inspiration.  Our  blessed  Saviour 
hath  given  his  suffrage  in  favour  of  the  whole  book  of  Psalms, 
especially  as  far  as  they  re'^^te  to  himself  "  All  things  must 
be  fulfilled,  which  were  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  in  the 
Prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms  concerning  me."  Luke  xxiv.  44. 
It  is  certain  that  the  Psalms  containing  the  bitterest  impreca- 
tions are  concerning  him  ;  therefore,  these,  at  least,  are  divinely 
inspired.  The  same  divine  witness  farther  testifies,  that  Da- 
vid composed  the  hundred  and  tenth  psalm,  "  in  the  spirit,"  and 
*'  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  Mat.  xxii.  43,  and  Mark  xii.  36.  And 
the  apostle  Peter  testifies  that,  as  a  prophet  foreseeing  the  resur- 
rection of  Christ,  he  composed  the  sixteenth  psalm.  Acts  ii. 
30,  31.  Yet  each  of  these  contain  grievous  prophecies,  or 
threatenings  against  his  enemies.  But,  farther,  to  dash  in 
pieces  eternally  the  pride  and  presumption  of  man,  we  have 
the  most  express  testimony  that  any  man  can  desire  of  the  di- 
vine inspiration  of  the  two  psalms,  which  contain  the  severest 
and  most  grievous  of  all  the  imprecations.  "  3Ien  and  breth- 
ren," said  an  inspired  apostle,  "  this  scripture  must  needs  have 
been  fulfilled  which  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  mouth  of  David 
spake  before  concerning  Judas,  who  was  guide  to  them  that 
took  Jesua.  For  it  is  written  in  the  book  of  Psalms,  (  viz.,  in 
Psal.  Ixix.  25,  and  cix.  8,)  "  Let  his  habitation  be  desolate, 
and  let  no  man  dwell  therein,  and  his  bishoprick  let  another 
take."  Acts  i.  16,  20.  David's  psalms  are  quoted  and  alluded 
to  times  without  number  by  Christ  and  his  apostles  in  proof  of 
their  doctrine.  Above  forty,  which  is  more  than  a  fourth  of 
them,  are  witnessed  to  in  the  New  Testament  as  divinely  in- 


82 


REMAINS   OF  TUB 


spired,  of  which  the  greater  part  contain  threatenings  and  im- 
precations.* 

What  more  can  wo  wish,  unless  we  were  to  expect  that  the 
Iloly  Ghost  should  so  far  humour  our  peevishness  and  arro- 
gance, as  to  go  over  them  all  one  by  one,  and  say  of  each,  this 
Psalm  is  divinely  inspired  ?  Even  this  would  not  remove  the 
complaints  of  sclf-conccited  men,  determined  not  to  be  convinced 
of  any  thing  which  contradicts  their  own  humour;  but  humble 
Christians  will  be  satisfied  with  the  testimonies  he  hath  given, 
and  to  them  they  will  counterbalance  ten  thousand  ar^mmcnts 
against  these  blessed  and  holy  denunciations  of  God's  ri^'hteous 
anger.  If  it  be  so  that  the  imprecations  in  question  f»re  the 
words  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  they  cannot  be  traduced  without 
danger,  and  every  species  of  opposition  to  them  is,  in  effect, 
directed  against  him.  Men  have  much  need  of  caution,  when 
they  have  no  alternative,  if  t^ey  mistake,  but  "  running  upon 
God,  even  upon  his  neck,  upon  the  thick  bosses  of  his  buck- 
ler." "  If  one  man  sin  against  another  t\^  Judge  shall  judge 
him,  but  if  a  man  sin  against  the  Lord  who  shall  entreat  for 
him  ?"  Any  venom  that  men  may  spue  out  upon  these  impre- 
cations, will  never  affect  them,  for  they  have  a  firmer  founda- 
tion than  heaven  and  earth ;  but  it  will,  if  mercy  prevent  not, 

*  Among  the  psalms  quoted  in  the  New  Testament,  are  the  following  :  Psal. 
ii.  in  Acts  xiii.  33.  Psal.  ir.  (Septnagtnt,)  in  Eph.  iv.  26. ;  Psal.  v.  in  Rome 
iii.  13;  Psal.  viii,  in  Heb.  ii.  6-9.  Psal.  x.  in  Rom.  iii.  14.  Psal.  xir.  in 
Rom.  iii.  10.  Paul.  xvi.  in  Acts  ii.  25.  Psal.  xviii,  in  Rom.  xv.  9.  Psal. 
xix.  in  Rom.  z.  18.  Paul.  xxii.  in  Mat.  xxvii.  46.  Psal.  xxiv.  in  1  Cor.  x. 
26.  Psal.  xxxii.  in  Rom.  iv.  7.  Psal.  xxxiv.  in  John  xix.  36,  and  1  Pot.  iii. 
10,  Ac.  Psal.  XXXV.  in  John  xv.  25.  Psal.  xxxvi.  in  Rom.  iii.  18.  Psal.  xl. 
in  Heb.  x.  7.  Psal.  xli.  in  John  xiii.  18.  Psal.  xlix.  in  Rom.  viii.  36.  Psal. 
xlv.  in  Heb.  i.  8.  Psal.  Ii.  in  Rom.  iii.  4.  Psal.  Ixvii.  in  Rom.  xv.  10.  Psal. 
Ixviii,  in  Eph.  iv.  8.  Psal.  Ixix.  in  Acts  i.  20.  Psal.  Ixxviii.  in  Mat.  xiii.  85. 
Psal.  Ixxxii.  in  John  x.  34.  Psal.  xc.  in  2  Pet.  iii.  8.  Peal.  xci.  in  Mat.  iv. 
6.  Psal.  xoiv.  in  1  Cor,  iii.  20.  Psal.  xcv.  in  Heb.  iii.  7.  Psal.  xevt'i.  in 
Heb.  i.  6.  Psal.  cii.  in  Hob.  i.  10.  Psal.  civ.  in  Heb.  i.  7.  Psal.  cvii.  in 
Heb.  xiii.  15.  Psal.  cix.  in  Acts  i.  20.  Psal.  ex.  in  Mat.  xxii.  44.  Psul. 
cxii.  in  2  Cor.  Ix.  9.  Psal.  cxvi.  in  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  Psal.  cxvii.  in  Rom.  xv.  11. 
Peal,  cxviii.  in  Mat.  xxi.  42.  Peal,  cxxxii.  in  Acts  ii.  30.  Psal.  cxxxv.  i. 
Heb.  X.  30. 


* 


REV.   JAMES   MACOREGOR,   D.D. 


88 


and  im- 

that  the 
ind  arro- 
sach,  this 
move  the 
sonvinccd 
it  humble 
ith  given, 
rjTuments 
rij'hteoua 
m  fire  the 
1  without 
in  eiFect, 
;ion,  when 
oing  upon 
his  buck- 
jhall  judge 
entreat  for 
lese  impre- 
ler  founda- 
■event  not, 

owing :  Psal. 
V.  in  Ronio 
Psal.  xiv.  in 
XV.  9.     Psal. 
in  1  Cor.  x. 
md  1  Pet.  iii. 
18.  Psal.  xl. 
M.  36.     Penl. 
V.  10.     Ptal. 
Mat.  xiii.  85. 
It.  in  Mat.  iv. 
'sal.  xevii.  in 
Psal.  cvii.  in 
;ii.  44.     Psal. 
Rom.  XV.  11. 
al.  cxxxv.  i. 


H 


make  themselves  for  ever  feel  the  force  of  them,  and  give  thcra 
too  clear  and  costly  a  demonstration  that  they  arc  the  words  of 
the  living  God. 

4.  Ddvid's  imprecations  ircrc,  f//pic(fl  of  CIiri)il\'i. 

David  was  one  of  the  types  of  Christ,  and  the  most  illustri- 
ous of  them  all,  especially  in  his  sufferings,  for  they  had  a 
peculiar  resemblance  to  Christ's.  Providence  likewise  so  dis- 
posed things  that  the  temper  of  his  enemies  had  a  very  strik- 
ing resemblance  to  that  of  the  enemies  of  the  church,  and  of 
the  person  of  Christ,  that,  since  the  I'salms  were  designed  to 
be  used  in  all  ages,  what  he  says  of  tile  former  might,  without 
violence,  be  applied  or  accommodated  to  the  latter.  What 
David  says  of  himself,  in  many  of  the  Psalms,  Christ  says  "  is 
written  concerning  me;"  and  when  the  former  delineates  the 
character  of  the  enemies  of  Israel,  there  is  not  a  feature  in  it 
which  does  not  equally  belong  to  the  enemies  of  the  church  in 
every  future  age;  and,  which  is  very  remarkable,  when  he 
describes  the  temper  of  his  personal  enemies,  especially  of  Saul, 
and  his  party,  he  unfolds  the  very  hearts,  the  thoughts,  words, 
and  actions  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  of  the  chief  priest, 
and  elders  of  the  Jews,  who  condemned  and  crucified  Christ, 
as  is  evident  from  a  comparison  of  the  Gospels  with  the  Psalms, 
and  especially  the  twenty-second  Psalm,  if  it  has  a  typical  rela- 
tion to  Saul.  Since  David  then  stood  in  this  peculiar  relation 
to  the  enemies  of  his  own  person,  and  of  the  church,  it  was 
lawful  for  him,  not  from  a  spirit  of  revenge,  but  as  the  typical 
King  and  Head  of  the  Church,  to  devote  them  to  destruction, 
or  else  it  would  follow  that  it  was  not  lawful  for  Christ  to  do  so 
to  his  enemies.  David  personated  Christ  in  the  most  of  his  im- 
precations, and  when  Christ  came  to  use  them  he  employed 
David's  language. 

Some  of  the  Psalms  are  more  applicable  to  Christ  than  Da- 
vid. Of  these  are  the  xxii,  xxv,  Ixix,  and  cix,  the  two  last  of 
which  contain  by  far  the  severest  imprecations  in  the  whole 
book  of  Psalms.  There  are  some  things  in  them,  which  can- 
not, with  any  degree  of  propriety,  be  applied  to  David,  which 


84 


REMAINS   OP   TUB 


yet  wcro  cxnotly  fulfilled  in  Christ;  whence  some  hnvo  thouj^wt, 
perhaps  not  without  reason,  that,  in  conipo.sinj;  theuj,  David 
liad  no  eye  to  himself,  and  his  own  enemies,  but  only  to  (Christ, 
niul  the  Jews  of  his  ajrc.  Whether  that  be  the  ease,  or  whe- 
ther there  was  some  Judas  and  other  wicked  persons  in  tho 
days  of  David  to  whom  he  applied  them  typically,  wo  know  not, 
but  it  is  plain,  they  were  written  chiefly  for  tho  sake  of  Christ 
and  the  Jews  of  the  generation,  in  whom  they  had  their  prin- 
cipal accomplishment.  They  contain  ns  full  and  as  moving  a 
relation  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ's  soul,  as  wo  have  anywhere 
in  tho  New  Testament;  5nd  one  would  think  that  the  penman 
of  them  had  been  a  witness,  both  of  Christ's  agony  in  tho  gar- 
den, and  his  crucifixion,  and  that  ho  had  written  a  history 
rather  than  n  prophecy,  or  typical  representation.  Christ  be- 
gan to  repeat  tho  twenty-second  Psalm  upon  tho  cross,  and 
perhaps  would  have  proceeded  through  tho  whole  of  it  had  ho 
not  been  interrupted.  The  sixty-ninth  Psalm  is  of  the  same 
nature  with  tho  twenty-second,  and  very  like  it,  only  it  adds 
the  imprecations;  it  is  equally  applicable  to  Christ's  condition 
upon  the  cross,  and  it  is  highly  probable  that  he  prayed  over 
the  whole  of  it,  the  imprecations  not  excepted ;  at  least  we 
can  conceive  no  exercise  more  suitable  for  him,  on  that  occa- 
sion, than  the  prayer  in  this  Psalm,  as  well  as  that  in  tho 
twenty-second.  Start  not,  Christian  reader,  at  the  thought  of 
your  Saviour's  using  these  imprecations,  for,  all  things  con- 
sidered, they  were  as  proper  and  necessary  as  any  part  of  the 
prayer,  or  indeed  of  his  whole  mediatory  work.  "  Ho  came 
not  into  the  world  to  condemn  the  world  indeed,  but  that  tho 
world  through  him  might  be  saved ;  yet  upon  whomsoever  this 
stone  shall  fall,  it  will  grind  him  to  powder.  If  he  had  not 
come,  they  had  not  had  sin,  but  now  they  have  no  cloak  for 
their  sin.  This  is  the  condemnation  that  light  is  come  into  the 
world,  and  men  loved  darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their 
deeds  are  evil."  Christ  cannot  but  pray  for  the  damnation  of 
all  obstinate  unbelievers. 

We  are  not  left  to  conjecture  that  Christ  used  these  impre- 


RKV.    JAMK8   MACdREOOR,   D.D. 


85 


nvc  tVouftut, 
^liem,  Diivid 
ily  to  (^lir'iHt, 
jaso,  or  who- 
raons  in  tho 
wo  know  not, 
ko  of  Christ 
1  their  prin- 
as  moving  a 
ivo  anywlicre 
tho  penman 
y  in  tho  gar- 
en  a  history 
.     Clirist  be- 
tie  cross,  and 
of  it  had  ho 
of  the  same 
only  it  adds 
it's  condition 
prayed  over 
at  least  we 
[)n  that  occa- 
that  in  tho 
e  thought  of 
things  con- 
y  part  of  the 
"  Ho  came 
but  that  tho 
imsocver  this 
he  had  not 
no  cloak  for 
Bome  into  the 
because  their 
damnation  of 

these  impre- 


cations against  tho  Jews  ;  tho  mutter  is  decided  by  himself,  and 
more  than  one  of  his  apostles.  Himself  declares  that  these 
words  in  verse  fourth,  "  they  liatcd  mo  without  a  cause,"  were 
accomplishod  in  him,  John  xv.  25;  and  since  wo  arc  certain 
thiit  ho  is  the  speaker  in  these  words,  we  ought  to  conclude 
that  he  spoke  tho  whole,  unless  wo  find  some  good  reason  for 
thinking  otherwise,  which  is  not  tho  case.*  The  disciples  knew 
very  early,  though  then  their  acquaintance  with  the  work  and 
office  of  Christ  was  very  small,  that  these  words  in  tho  ninth 
verse,  "  Tho  zeal  of  thy  house  hath  eaten  me  up,"  ought  to  bo 
aj)plied  to  their  Master.  John  ii.  17.  Tho  remainder  of  tho 
verso  is  expressly  applied  to  him  by  the  apostlo  Paul,  "Even 
Christ  pleased  not  himself,  but,  as  it  is  written,  Tho  reproaches 
of  them  that  reproached  thco  fell  upon  me."  Kom.  xv.  3. 
Verses  20  and  21  are  so  evidently  his  words,  that  I  believe,  it 

*  One  would  be  apt,  at  first  sight,  to  think  that  vorso  fifth,  "  0  God,  thou 
knowest  my  foolishness,  and  my  sins  are  not  hid  from  thee,"  cannot  bo  tho 
words  of  Christ ;  but  thoy  are  his  defence  of  his  prudence  and  innocLMice.  As 
we  commonly  do,  in  expression  of  irony,  Christ  bo")  speaks  directly  contrary 
to  his  thoughts,  to  add  the  greater  force  to  his  discourse,  and  the  real  mean- 
ing of  his  words  is,  0  God,  thou  knowost  well  my  prudence  and  wisdom  in 
thy  service,  the  blameless  purity  and  perfection  of  my  obedience  is  no  secret 
to  thee.  As  a  faithful  servant,  who  is  conscious  of  tho  full  approbation  of  his 
Master,  may,  upon  being  accused  of  mismanagement  and  disobedience,  thus 
defend  himself :  Master,  Thou  knowest  my  mismanagements,  my  disobedience 
is  not  concealed  from  thee;  that  is  :  I  appeal  to  thee  concerning  tho  truth  of 
these  charges,  thou  knowest  that  the  very  reverse  of  them  is  true,  and  I  need 
say  no  more.  So  when  Christ,  God's  righteous  servant,  complained  ns  in 
verso  fourth  :  "They  thnt  hate  me  without  cause  are  more  than  the  hairs  of 
mine  head,  and  they  that  would  destroy  me,  being  mine  enemies  wrongfully, 
are  mighty;"  even  then  when  ho  was  "  realoring  that"  glory  to  God,  and  hap- 
piness to  nuin,  "  which  he  took  not  arcai/,"  thus  appeals  to  his  Father  about 
the  justice  of  his  complaint:  "  0  God,  thou  knowest  my  foolishness,  and  my 
sins  are  not  hid  from  thee  ;"  that  is  :  Though  mine  enemies  pretend  to  accuse 
ond  hate  me  for  my  folly  and  wickedness,  yet  thou  knowest  that  I  have  no 
other  folly,  save  that  of  dealing  jtrudenthj  in  finishing  the  work  of  redemption, 
anf?  that  all  my  sin  is  doing  always  the  thixga  that  phnne  thee,  so  causeless  is 
their  hatred,  and  so  wrongful  their  enmity.  Accordingly  he  prays  in  the 
sixth  verse  that  none,  who  waited  conscientiously  for  the  manifestation  of  tho 
glory  of  God  in  his  exaltation,  might  be  ashamed  for  the  reproaches,  calum- 
nies, pcrsecutionsi  &c.,  which  he  in  the  meantime  endureil. 


86 


REMAINS  OP  THE 


will  be  denied  by  none  :  "  They  gave  me  gall  for  my  meat,  and 
in  my  thirst  they  gave  me  vinegar  to  drink."  Wl>y  then 
should  we  not  believe  that  the  following  versos,  containing  the 
imprecations,  are  his  also,  especially  sirce  they  arc  by  the  apos- 
tles applied  to  Judas  and  the  other  oL,.tinate  Jews  ?  Peter 
reading  them  as  directed  against  one  applies  them  to  Judns ; 
see  Acts  i.  20,  compared  with  Psa.  Ixix.  25.  Paul  applies 
them  to  all  the  Jews  who  obstinately  rejected  the  Messiah  and 
his  gospel ',  see  Rom.  xi.  9,  10,  compared  with  Psa.  Ixix.  22, 
23. 

It  would  be  unreasonable  to  doubt  of  this  point  after  so 
much  evidence ;  let  us  then  receive  it  as  a  certain  truth,  that 
Jesus  spake  unto  the  Lord  all  the  words  of  this  Psalm,  and 
that  he  directed  all  the  imprecations  in  it  against  Judas,  and 
the  obstinate  priests,  scribes,  and  other  Jews.  He  had  good 
reason  to  do  so.  He  had  times  without  number  instructed,  re- 
proved, and  warned  them  by  his  preaching  and  miracles.  He 
told  them  particularly,  that  by  their  wilful,  and  malicious  re- 
jection of  his  doctrine,  and  persecution  of  his  person,  they  con- 
tracted an  inveterate  enmity  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  took 
the  direct  way  to  be  guilty  of  the  unpardonable  sin,  if  they 
had  not  committed  it  already.  But  they  still  rejected  the 
counsel  of  God  against  themselves ;  their  malice  grew  .greater 
every  day,  and  they  at  last  deliberately  and  knowingli/  nmrdercd 
the  Saviour,  the  Son  of  God.  They  said,  "  This  is  the  heir, 
come,  let  us  kill  him,  and  the  inheritance  shall  be  ours." 

Christ  foresaw  that  all  the  miracles  about  his  death  would 
but  increase  their  infernal  hatred  of  him,  and  his  gospel ;  that 
the  rending  of  the  vail  of  the  temple,  and  of  the  rocks,  the 
prodigious  eclipse  of  the  sun  for  three  hours,  the  earthquakes, 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  especially  of  himself,  notwith- 
standing all  their  precautions  to  prevent  it,  would  only  quicken 
their  industry  in  persecuting  and  destroying  all  that  confessed 
themselves  his  followers.  He  foresaw  that  future  miracles 
would  bring  forth  more  of  the  same  fruit;  that  the  miraculous 
pouring  down  of  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  the  apostles,  which 


L., 


u 


I 


REV.   JAMES  MACOREaOR,  D.D. 


87 


'  meat,  and 
Wliy  then 
tainine;  the 
y  the  apos- 
i's  ?  Peter 
to  Judas ; 
lul  applies 
lessiah  and 
I.  Ixix.  22, 

it  after  so 
truth,  that 
Psalm,  and 
Judas,  and 
I  had  good 
tructed,  ro- 
acles.  lie 
alicious  re- 
1,  they  con- 
t,  and  took 
sin,  if  they 
jjected  the 
rew  greater 
)j  murdered 
s  the  heir, 
irs." 

eath  would 

ospelj  that 

rocks,  the 

irthquakes, 

If,  notwith- 

ily  quicken 

t  confessed 

0   miracles 

miraculous 

ties,  which 


would  enable  them  to  speak  with  other  tongues,  with  astonish- 
ing boldness,  perspicuity,  and  conviction  ;  their  many  miracles, 
confessed  by  ail,  even  by  their  persecutors  ;  their  deliverances 
from  prison,  notwithstanding  guards,  chains,  and  bars  ;  and  the 
rapid  spread  of  the  gospel,  in  spite  of  torments,  death,  and 
lu'll,  would  make  those  infernal  fiends  seven  times  more  the 
children  of  the  devil  in  hatred  to  the  gospel  thai  before,  lie 
foresaw  that  they  would  compass  sea  and  land  to  stop  its  pro- 
gress, and  to  hinder  the  salvation  of  sinners;  always,  and  every- 
where opposing  the  preaching  of  the  apostles,  contradicting 
and  blaspheming;  that  they  would,  everywhere,  by  their  emis- 
saries, stir  up  all  men,  Jews  and  Gentiles,  to  persecute  and 
kill  them ;  and  that,  if  this  should  not  be  in  their  power,  they 
would  disperse  false  teachers,  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing,  who 
would  creep  unawares  into  the  church,  and,  by  their  erroneous 
doctrines,  cause  a  thousand  times  more  mischief  than  by  open 
persecution.  He  foresaw,  in  short,  that  they  would  do  what 
the  apostle  Paul  says  they  did  do.  '*  They  both  killed  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  their  own  prophets,  and  have  persecuted  us, 
and  they  please  not  God,  and  are  contrary  to  all  men,  forbidding 
us  to  speak  unto  the  Gentiles,  that  they  might  be  saved,  to  fill 
up  their  sin  alway ;  for  the  wrath  is  come  upon  them  to  the 
uttermost."  1  Thess.  ii.  15,  16.  Moreover,  he  foresaw  that  no 
meekness  or  patience  in  his  followers  would  disarm  them,  nay, 
that  the  very  splendour  of  heaven's  glory  appearing  in  their 
faces,  (Acts  vi.  15,)  would  only  exasperate  them ;  and  full  well 
he  knew  that  the  more  worldly  comfort,  convenience,  riches, 
power,  and  other  benefits  from  the  bountiful  Creator  they  should 
enjoy,  they  would  only  strengthen  their  hands  the  more  effect- 
ually to  accomplish  their  infernal  device  of  quenching  the  light 
of  the  gospel. 

For  these  reasons  he  prayed  his  Father,  "  Let  their  table 
become  a  snare  before  them ;  and  that  which  should  have  been 
for  their  welfare,  lot  it  become  a  trap;"  that  is  :  Let  all  their 
worldly  comforts  be  cursed  to  their  destruction,  may  the  sun 
light  them  to  hell,  may  their  health  enable  them  to  work  their 
4 


88 


REMAINS  OP  THE 


ruin,  and  may  their  meat  unci  their  drink  be  like  the  gall  and 
the  vinegar,  which  they  gave  me  to  eat  and  to  drink.  "  Let 
tlieir  eyes  be  darkened  that  they  see  not,  and  make  their  loins 
continually  to  shake;"  that  is  :  May  they  be  deprived  of  their 
wisdou),  that  their  counsels  may  be  foolishness,  and  of  their 
strength,  that  they  may  not  be  able  to  peiform  their  enterprise. 
"Pour  out  thine  indignation  upon  them;  and  let  thy  wrathful 
anger  take  hold  of  them;"  that  is  :  Execute  thy  justice  and 
vengeance  upon  them.  "  Let  their  habitation  be  desolate,  and 
let  none  dwell  in  their  tents ;"  that  is  :  May  their  cities  and 
houses  be  demolished  and  forsaken.  "  For  they  persecute" 
thine  anointed  "  whom  thou  hast  smitten,  and  they  talk  to  the 
grief  of  those"  poor  disciples  "  whom  thou  hast  wounded.  Add 
iniquity  to  their  iniquity,  and  let  them  not  come  into  thy  right- 
eousness ;"  that  is  :  As  a  just  punishment  of  their  wilful  and 
obstinate  persecution  of  knowledge,  righteousness,  and  holiness, 
suffer  them  to  add  sin  to  sin  continually,  and  to  exclude  them- 
selves from  the  benefit  of  that  righteousness  which  thou  hast 
appointed  me  to  work  out,  and  to  offer  freely  to  all  that  hear 
the  gospel.  Finally,  "Let  them  be  blotted  out  of  the  book  of 
the  living,  and  not  be  written  with  the  righteous ;"  that  is  : 
May  they  be  cast  out  from  the  care  of  thy  providence,  deprived 
of  their  life,  and  separated  eternally  from  thy  righteous  ones, 
whose  portion  is  life  everlasting.     See  Psa.  Ixix. 

Such  are  the  exceedingly  terrible  and  dreadful  imprecations  of 
Christ  against  the  obstinate  Jews.  How  punctually  thoy  have 
been  accomplished,  any  one  may  understand,  who  considers  the 
case  of  that  wretched  and  stubborn  people  for  seventeen  hundred 
years  past,  but  especially  for  the  first  century  after  the  death 
of  Christ.  Though  their  hellish  devices  against  the  gospel 
were  all  over-ruled  for  its  furtherance,  yet  they  were  suffered 
to  go  on  from  evil  to  worse,  persecuting  and  blaspheming,  till 
at  last  they,  their  temple,  and  city  were  overwhelmed  with  ruin — 
such  a  ruin  as  has  no  parallel  in  the  annals  of  time;  and  the 
wretched  remnant  that  escaped  were  made  a  curse  and  an  as- 


REV.  JAMES   MACGREOOR,  D.D. 


89 


le  gall  and 
nk.     "  Let 
their  loins 
ed  of  their 
id  of  their 
enterprise, 
liy  wrathful 
justice  and 
esolate,  and 
r  cities  and 

persecute" 
^  talk  to  the 
mded.    Add 
to  thy  right- 
r  -wilful  and 
ind  holiness, 
sclude  them- 
ch  thou  hast 
ill  that  hear 
the  book  of 
IS ;"  that  is  : 
ncc,  deprived 

iteous  ones, 

prpcations  of 
ly  thoy  have 
considers  the 
teen  hundred 
;er  the  death 
;t  the  gospel 
were  suffered 
ipheniing,  till 
id  with  ruin — 
imc;  and  the 
•SB  and  an  as- 


0 

I 


tonishment,  and  a  hissing  among  all  the  nations  on  the  face  of 
the  earth. 

As  for  the  thirty-fifih  psalm  whosoever  will  compare  it  dili- 
gently with  the  twenty-second,  and  sixty-ninth,  must,  from  the 
unity  of  the  scope,  and  the  sameness  of  many  of  the  expressions, 
conclude  that  it  was  composed  for  the  same  great  occasion  with 
those,  viz.,  the  sufferings  of  Christ.  Every  syllable  of  it  may 
be  considered  as  his  words,*  though  it  will  bear  an  application 
to  David  as  a  type.  Christ  quotes  the  nineteenth  verse,  and 
declares  it  fulfilled  in  himself.  John  xv.  25.  For,  though  I 
have  already  referred  this  quotation  to  the  sixty-ninth  psalm, 
yet  it  may  as  well  be  referred  hither,  if  not  better ;  for  Uv. '  only 
are  the  words  the  same,  but  here  the  psalmist  insists  much 
more  upon  his  own  innocence,  and  the  causeless  hatred  of  his 
enemies  than  there. 

The  particular  time  and  portion  of  his  sufferings  for  which 
this  psalm  was  designed,  seems  to  be  the  same  night  in  which 
he  was  betrayed  by  Judas,  or  rather  the  next  morning,  when 
ho  was  condemned  b}'  the  chief  priests,  and  elders  of  the  Jews, 
when  he  told  them  that  hereafter  they  should  see  him  "  coming 
in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  with  power  and  great  glory"  to  con- 

*  I  can  see  nothing  throughout  the  psnlm  that  any  ono  may  think  incompe- 
tent for  Christ  to  speak,  unless  these  words,  "  My  prnyer  returned  into  my 
own  bosom,"  be  thought  such  an  answer  as  Chrif  ^  would  not  receive.  But 
wo  are  to  observe  that  though  the  things  sought  were  not  bestowed  upon 
those  for  whom  he  prayed,  yet  the  prayer  was  fully  answered  by  being  re- 
turned to  his  own  bosom.  Nor  was  this  the  only  time  in  which  ho  obtained 
not  the  thing  sought  in  prayer.  "  0  my  father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup 
pass  from  me;  nevertheless  not  my  will  but  thine  be  done."  And  he  went  a 
second,  and  a  third  time,  and  prayed  more  earnestly,  saying  the  same  words, 
lie  drank  tho  cup,  but  yet  "was  heard  in  that  ho  feared."  "Without  doubt 
his  prayers  for  his  persecutors  were  also  in  submission  to  his  Father's  will, 
expressed  or  understood.  And  ho  received  tho  best  answer,  though  not  al- 
ways their  reformation.  Besides  being  a  man  in  tho  likeness  of  sinful  flesh, 
he  was,  according  to  tho  human  nature,  not  only  ignorant  of  some  things, 
though  his  divine  nature  was  omniscient,  but  moreover  behoved  in  many 
things,  for  example,  in  social  worship,  to  prny  and  get  answers  of  prayers 
like  other  believers. 


40 


REMAINS  OP  THE 


demn  them.  He  unbosoms  himself  to  his  father,  and  prays 
that  he  might  be  justified,  in  as  much  as  "  false  witnesses  had 
risen  up  against  him  and  laid  to  his  charge  things  that  he 
knew  notj"  and  that  his  quiet  followers  might  be  supported, 
for  that  deceitful  matters  were  devised  against  them  ;  and  be 
promises  to  praise  him  when  he  shall  be  exalted.  With  re- 
spect to  those  who  betrayed  and  condemned  him,  he  prays,  in 
general, — once  and  again,  verses  4-26,  that  they  might  be 
covei'ed  with  eternal  shame  and  confusion  j  and  more  particularly, 
that  they  might  be  as  "chaflF  before  the  wind,"  and  find  no 
rest  for  the  soles  of  their  feet ;  that  "  their  wjiy  might  be  dark 
and  slippery,"  so  that  they  might  neither  see  whither  they 
were  driven,  nor  be  able  to  move  on  without  constantly  stumb- 
ling and  falling ;  and  that  a  good  angel,  or  rather  an  evil  spirit 
from  the  Lord,  might  chase  and  drive  them  continually.  The 
restless  malice  of  the  chief  priests  and  elders  of  the  people  dri- 
ving them  on  to  the  persecution  of  the  saints,  and  their  own  des- 
truction, is  sufficient  evidence  that  these  prayers  were  answered. 
The  next  and  last  imprecation  seems  to  be  appropriated  to  Ju- 
das, as  there  is  a  transition  of  the  language  from  the  plural  to 
the  singular  number;  "Let  destruction  come  upon  him  at 
unawares,  and  let  his  net  that  he  hath  hid  catch  himself;  into 
that  very  destruction  let  him  fall."  How  punctually  this  was 
fulfilled  will  appear,  when  we  consider,  that  his  treason,  by 
which  he  meant  to  entrap  his  Master,  put  the  halter  about  his 
own  neck. 

It  may  deserve  to  be  remarked  here,  also,  how  fully  these 
imprecations  had  their  eflfect  upon  Saul,  and  his  party,  in  the 
troubles  of  the  latter  part  of  his  reign;  in  his  being  vexed  and 
driven  by  an  evil  spirit  from  God,  and  in  his  falling  at  last  by 
the  Philistines;  the  very  net  he  had  spread  for  David,  saying, 
"Let  not  my  hand  be  upon  him,  but  let  the  hand  of  the  Phil- 
istines be  upon  him."  1  Sam.  xviii.  19.  Judas  and  he  were 
the  same  in  their  sin  and  punishment.  The  resemblance  between 
them  is  not  the  child  of  fancy,  for,  as  Christ  tells  us  that  many 
things  in  the  Psalms  were  written  concerning  him,  it  lays  a 


i^  I 


REV. 


JAMES   MACOREGOR,   D.D. 


41 


and  prays 
iiesses  liad 
rs  tbat  he 
supported, 
1  5  »nd  lie 

With   rc- 
e  prays,  in 

might  be 
articulavly, 
nd  find  no 
jht  be  dark 
hither  they 
ntly  stumb- 
n  evil  spirit 
ually.     The 
people  dri- 
eir  own  des- 
re  answered, 
t-iated  to  Ju- 
he  plural  to 


pon 


him   at 


imself;  into 
ally  this  was 
treason,  by 
er  about  his 

V  fully  these 
party,  in  the 
Of  vexed  and 
ng  at  last  by 
)avid,  saying, 
1  of  the  rhil- 
and  he  were, 
lance  between 
us  that  many 
im,  it  lays  a 


n 


necessity  upon  us  to  look  upon  David  and  Saul,  as  types  of  him 
und  Judas. 

We  hope  we  need  not  say  much  about  the  hundred  and  ninth 
Psalm.  Whether  David  in  composing  it  had  an  eye  to  Saul  or 
Ahithophel,  or  any  other  traitor  in  his  own  day,  we  know  not; 
but  without  doubt  it  was  chiefly  intended  against  "  him  that 
was  guide  to  them  that  took  Jesus."  It  is  expressly  applied 
to  him  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  Acts  i.  18,  20.  "  This 
Scripture  must  needs  have  been  fulfilled,  which  the  Holy  Ghost, 
by  the  mouth  of  David,  spake  before  concerning  Judas, — for  it 
is  written  in  the  book  of  Psalms, — Ilis  bishoprick  let  another 
take;"  or,  as  it  reads  in  Psalm  cix.  3.,  "Let  another  take  his 
office."  It  is  agreed  on  all  hands,  indeed,  that  he  committed 
the  sin  which  is  unto  death,  and  completely  diabolizcd  himself. 
There  is  all  the  reason  in  the  world  then  that  Christ  should 
imprecate  upon  him  all  the  bitter  things  that  are  written  in 
this  psalm,  and  also  his  share  of  those  in  the  sixty-ninth  and 
thirty-fifth.  Against  him  he  thus  prayed :  "  0  my  Father ! 
May  the  evil  one  be  his  overseer,  and  may  Satan  be  his  con- 
stant companion  to  tempt,  accuse,  and  torment  him.  When  he 
shall  appear  before  thy  judgment-seat,  may  his  sentence  be 
eternal  condemnation,  and  may  his  very  prayers,  proceeding 
from  a  hypocritical  and  malicious  heart,  be  an  addition  to  his 
guilt.  May  he  be  quickly  cut  off  by  an  untimely  death.  And 
may  the  apostolic  office,  which  he  hath  so  basely  abused,  be 
given  to  another.  By  his  untimely  end  let  his  children  become 
fatherless,  and  his  wife  a  desolate  widow.  May  his  posterity, 
following  his  evil  example,  be  complete  vagabonds  and  beggars ; 
may  they  be  excluded  from  the  society  of  honest  men,  and  seek 
their  bread  in  darkness  and  desolate  places.  May  the  covetous 
extortioner  take  the  substance  which  he  got  or  increased,  by 
avaricious  stealth  out  of  the  poor's  bag,  or  by  traitorously  de- 
livering me  into  the  hands  of  my  foes,  and  may  the  cursed  labour 
of  his  corrupted  hands,  instead  of  descending-  to  his  children, 
go  for  spoil  to  strangers.     As  he  was  a  stranger  to  mercy,  may 

he  find  every  heart  shut  and  immovable  to  compassioti  for 

4* 


42 


REMAINS   OP  THE 


him  and  his  seed.  May  his  posterity  be  cut  off,  and,  in  the 
next  generation,  their  name  and  memory  crazed.  May  the 
sins  of  his  ancestors  *  be  remembered  and  visited  upon  him. 
Take  particular  notice  of  their  guilt,  that  thou  mayest  be  sure 
to  cut  off  their  seed  and  memory  from  the  earth.  Because  he 
remembered  not  to  practise  mercy,  but  persecuted  the  afflicted 
and  needy  man,  whom  he  ought  to  have  relieved,  being  treas- 
urer for  the  poor;  and  slew  the  broken  in  heart,  whom  he 
ought  to  havo  comforted,  and  healed,  being  a  minister  of  the 
Gospel  of  Salvation  ;  and  especially  because  he  persecuted  me 
in  my  state  of  humiliation,  poverty,  and  affliction,  to  slay  me  al- 
ready broken  in  heart  with  the  burden  of  my  Father's  wrath, 
and  the  guilt  of  sinners.  As  he  loved  cursing,  so  lot  it  come 
unto  him ;  as  he  delighted  not  in  blessing,  so  let  it  be  far  from 
him.  As  he  clothed  himself  with  cursing,  as  with  his  garment, 
so  let  it  come  into  his  bowels  like  water,  and  like  oil  into  his 
bones.    Let  it  be  unto  him  as  the  garment  which  covereth  him, 

*  The  imprecations  about  the  ancestors  and  posterity  of  Judns  must  be  un- 
derstood in  ft  cons  stency  with  the  prophet's  declaration  :  "  The  soul  that 
Binneth  it  shall  die;  the  son  shall  not  bear  the  iniquity  of  the  father,  neitlicr 
shall  the  father  bear  the  iniquity  of  the  son  ;  the  righteousness  of  the  right- 
eous shall  be  upon  him,  and  the  wickedness  of  the  wicked  shall  be  upon  him." 
Esok.  xviii.  20.  Judas  was  not  punished  for  the  sins  of  his  ancestors  or  chil- 
dren, nor  they  for  his,  but  in  as  far  as  they  mutually  made  one  another's  sin 
their  own,  by  consent  or  practice;  in  which  case  it  was  just  for  a  jealous  Qod 
to  visit  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the  children,  unto  the  third  nnd 
fourth  generation  of  them  that  hated  him.  Christ  did  not  prny  that  the  sin 
of  Judas'  ancestors,  who  were  already  in  heaven  or  in  hell,  might  not  be  par- 
doned to  them,  but  that  they  might  be  charged  upon  him, — him  who  consented 
tc  all  the  sins  that  ever  were  committed.  The  expression,  "  Let  not  the  sin 
of  bis  mother  be  blotted  out,"  may  possibly  be  a  prayer  against  forgiveness 
to  his  immediate  parents,  but  if  it  be,  it  is  upon  supposition  of  their  being  ac- 
cessory to  his  guilt;  for  in  no  other  case  does  one  sinner  benr  the  sin  of  ano- 
ther; but  I  rather  think  that  it  is  a  prayer  that  his  mother's  sin  might  not  be 
pardoned  to  Judas.  In  like  manner  his  posterity  is  cursed,  only  upon  suppo- 
sition of  their  being,  aa  is  too  commonly  the  case,  heirs  of  their  father's  wick- 
edness. But  upon  supposition  that  they  were  good  men,  the  imprecations 
could  not  hurt  thorn ;  and  yet  they  would  bo  fulfilled  suflSciently,  by  their  dis- 
owning such  a  father,  and  renouncing  his  works. 


m 


REV.   JAMES  MACQREaOR,  D.D. 


48 


id,  in  thfl 

May  the 
ipon  him. 
3t  be  sure 
Jecause  he 
le  afflicted 
eing  treas- 

whom  he 
3ter  of  the 
ecuted  me 
slay  me  al- 
jr's  wrath, 
let  it  come 
be  far  from 
lis  garment, 
oil  into  his 
vereth  him, 

IS  must  be  un- 
Tho  soul  tbat 
father,  neither 
3  of  the  right- 
be  upon  him." 
lestors  or  chil- 
5  another's  sin 
a  jealous  God 
the  third  and 
ly  that  the  sin 
ht  not  be  par- 
who  consented 
l,et  not  the  sin 

?t  forgiveness 
their  being  ac- 
the  sin  of  ano- 
n  might  not  be 
ly  upon  suppo- 

father's  wick- 
0  imprecations 

y,  by  their  dis- 


W 

'j^ 


f 


and  for  a  girdle  wherewith  he  is  girded  continually.  Let  it 
cleave  to  him  for  ever  and  evci*.  May  these  things  come  upon 
the  head  of  Judas,  and  of  every  one  who  inipenitently  approves 
of  his  deed." 

Every  tittle  of  these  imprecations  was  accomplished  upon 
Judas.  "  After  the  sop  Satan  entered  into  him,"  and  abode 
with  him.  lie  was  without  doubt  condemned  at  God's  jutlg- 
ment  seat;  for  he  went  to  "  his  own  place,"  to  hell.  It  is  plain 
that  his  prayer  was  sin.  His  days  were  few,  for  he  soon  strangled 
himself;  and  then  Matthias  got  his  office,  and  his  wife  became 
a  widow,  and  his  children  fatherless.  Is  it  not  natural  to  think, 
that  his  children  became  vagabonds  and  beggars  ?  No  Chris- 
tian could  have  respect  for  them,  at  least,  without  disowning 
such  a  father ;  and  the  chief  priests  and  elders,  in  whose  cause 
their  father  died,  showed  them  no  favour ;  for  these  rapacious 
extortioners,  near  akin  to  Judas,  confiscated,  it  is  likely,  all  his 
goods,  but  at  any  rate,  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  and,  instead 
of  giving  them  to  his  children,  bought  with  them  a  burial 
place  for  strangers.  He  found  none  to  extend  mercy  unto  him- 
self or  his  children,  for  he  would  not  apply  for  it  to  Christ  or 
his  disciples,  and  his  new  friends  had  no  better  comfort  for  his 
wounded  conscience  than  "  What  is  that  to  us  ?  see  thou  to 
that."  The  name  of  his  posterity  is  blotted  out,  for  we  know 
nothing  about  them.  The  Lord  knows  that  the  iniquity  of  his 
father  and  of  his  mother  was  visited  upon  him ;  and  p:,  for  the 
curse  entering  into  his  bowels,  and  cleaving  unto  him,  let  our 
Saviour  answer,  "  Wo  unto  that  man  by  whom  the  Son  of  man 
is  betrayed ;  good  were  it  for  that  man  if  he  had  never  been 
born." 

Such  then  are  the  tremendous  imprecations  of  our  blessed 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  against  Judas,  the  chief  priests, 
and  other  persecuting  Jews;  and,  I  may  add,  all  impenitont 
enemies  of  the  gospel.  Thus  He  prayed  who  has  power  and 
authority  to  answer  his  own  prayers.  "  Let  the  earth  fear  and 
be  still !"  Though  these  three  Psalms,  which  we  have  been 
considering,  be  the  most  rcn.arkable  for  imprecations,  yet,  ia 


44 


REMAINS   OF  THE 


several  others,  Christ  prays  against  his  enemies  ;*  and  though 
heaven  and  earth  should  pass  away,  yet  none  of  his  words  shall 
pass  away.  "  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
living  God  !"  What  a  desperate  madness  it  is  to  trample  under 
foot  the  infinite  kindness  and  mercy  of  God  I  To  despise  the 
blood  of  Christ,  and  neglect  the  gospel  of  peace  and  salvation  ! 


*  In  a  former  note,  mentioning  a  number  of  Paalms  quoted  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, those  in  the  italic  character  are,  either  partly  or  wholly,  spoken  by, 
to,  or  concerning  Christ.  The  following,  viz.,  Psa.  xxi.  xxir.  xlvii.  1.  Ixi. 
Ixxii.  Ixxxix.  xcvi.  xcviii.  xcix.,  and  others,  are  also  concerning  him,  though 
they  may  not  bo  expressly  applied  to  him  in  the  New  Testament.  If  the 
reader  pleases  to  consult  them,  ho  will  find  imprecations  in  many  of  them, 
most  or  all  of  whieh,  I  humbly  hope,  are  Christ's. 

Since  most  of  these  Psalms  hold  out  Christ  to  us  under  a  shadow  or  typo, 
it  is  to  be  expected  that  some  parts  of  them  will  be  most  applicable  to  the 
type,  as  well  as  some  others  to  the  thing  typified ;  but  we  are  not  for  that 
reason  to  reject  ttiem  as  having  nothing  to  do  with  Christ,  fur  no  comparison 
between  temporal  and  spiritual  things  can  hold  in  all  respects.  But  such  is 
the  wisdom  with  which  the  Spirit  of  God  guided  the  Psalmist,  that  many  of 
his  expressions  may  bear  an  application  to  Christ,  where  he  perhaps  did  not 
know,  or  intend  it;  and  where  a  superficial  render  may  not  observe  it  still.  I 
shall  adduce  a  few  examples,  Psa.  xvi.  2,  3.  "  My  goodness  extendeth  not 
to  thee ;  but  to  the  saints."  Christ's  obedience  and  death,  though  they  are 
great  gain  to  the  saints,  yet  they  add  nothing  to  the  essential  blessedness  or 
happiness  of  God.  Psa.  xl.  12.  "  Innumerable  evils  have  compassed  me  about, 
mine  iniquities  have  taken  hold  of  me,  so  that  I  am  not  able  to  look  up;  they 
are  more  than  the  hairs  of  my  head,  therefore  my  heart  faileth  mo."  All  this 
is  entirely  consistent  with  Christ's  perfect  innocence,  and  were  spoken  by 
him,  with  great  propriety,  concerning  the  sins  which  were  imputed  to  him, 
which  were  indeed  more  than  the  hairs  of  his  head,  and  innumerable,  and 
which,  when  they  encompassed  him  about,  and  rushed  upon  him  in  the  gar- 
den, and  on  the  cross,  took  such  hold  of  him  that  he  could  not  look  up,  and 
that  his  heart  was  a-failing  him.  It  is  to  be  remarked  that  he  neither  repents, 
nor  asks  pardon.  Psa.  Ixxii.  15-  "  Prayer  also  shall  be  made  for  him  con- 
tinually," that  is,  for  his  body  the  chutch  ;  or  rather,  about  him,  that  is,  con- 
cer»;ing  his  person,  cause,  and  kingdom.  Psa.  cxviii.  17,  18.  "I  shall  not 
die  bi't  live — he  hath  not  given  me  over  to  death."  These  words,  I  hope, 
may  be  thus  explained,  I  shall  not  so  die  as  not  to  live  again  very  soon.  lie 
hath  not  so  given  me  over  to  death  as  to  leave  me  under  its  power.  "  Thou 
wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell,  neither  wilt  thou  suffer  thy  holy  one  to  see  cor- 
ruption." Christ  himself  said  of  .Jairus'  daaghter,  whose  death  was  to  be  for 
a  short  while  only,  "  The  maid  is  not  dead  but  sleepeth." 


BEY.   JAMES   MACQREaOR;   D.D. 


45 


(Is  Bhall 
8  of  the 
Ic  under 
pise  tlic 
ilvation  ! 

3  Now  Tes- 
spokcn  l>y> 
vii.  1.  Ixi. 
lim,  though 
nt.  Tfthe 
ly  of  tbem, 

ow  or  type, 
cable  to  the 
not  for  that 
I  comparison 
But  such  is 
lat  many  of 
laps  did  not 
■ve  it  still.   I 
xtendeth  not 
agh  they  are 
lesseduess  or 
3od  me  about, 
ook  up ;  they 
10."    All  this 
re  spoken  by 
lutcd  to  him, 
imerablo,  and 
in  the  gar- 
look  up,  and 
jither  repents, 
for  him  con- 
I,  that  is,  con- 
"l  shall  not 
words,  I  hope, 
'ery  soon.    He 
ower.    "Thou 
one  to  see  cor- 
h  was  to  be  for 


Surely  it  will  bo  more  intolfrable,  in  the  day  of  judgment,  for 
Judas  and  the  persecuting  J"vs,  than  for  "  Sodom  and  Go- 
morrha,  who  are  set  fortli  for  an  example  suffering  the  ven- 
geance of  eternal  fire."  What  shall  we  then  say  of  them  who 
despise  the  gospel  still  ?  IIow  unutterable  must  their  torments 
be,  who,  in  spite  of  these  warnings  and  a  thousand  more,  dniw 
down  this  vengeance — these  curses  seven  fold  upon  themselves! 

It  may  be  proper  here  to  obviate  a  plausible  objection  that 
mny  be  made  against  reckoning  any  of  the  imprecations  con- 
tained in  the  book  of  Psalms  to  be  Christ's;  viz.,  that  none  of 
the  evangelists  mention  them, — that  they  seem  directly  oppo- 
site to  the  great  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ's  disposi- 
tion and  behaviour,  and  in  a  particular  manner  contrary  to  his 
dying  prayer,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what 
they  do."  We  too  should  be  as  forward  as  possible  to  condemn 
them,  could  we  apprehend  that  they,  in  the  ^east,  detracted 
from  the  innocence,  the  goodness,  or  the  love  of  Christ;  but  we 
hope  to  be  able  to  show,  that  instead  of  detracting  from,  they 
were  an  illustrious  display  of  his  goodness  and  love  The 
evangelists  do  not  record  them  indeed,  but  there  are  also  many 
other  things  which  Jesus  did,  which  they  have  not  written  in 
their  books.  They  inform  us  that  he  prayed  alone  often  and 
long,  and  little  or  nothing  of  those  secret  prayers  are  recorded 
in  the  New  Testament,  though  it  is  not  improbable  that  a  con- 
siderable part  of  them  is  contained  in  the  book  of  Psalms,  and 
especially  in  those  Psalms  which  we  have  above  applied  to 
Christ.  The  silence  of  the  Evangelists  is  no  argument  that 
Christ  did  not  use  those  imprecations,  for  though  he  had  no 
cause  to  be  ashamed  of  them,  yet  he  might  have  holy  and  wise 
reasons  for  not  uttering  them  in  the  hearing  of  his  disciples. 

But  we  can  produce  out  of  the  gospels,  other  imprecations 
used  by  Christ  as  severe  as  any  in  the  book  of  Psalms.  '<  Woe 
unto  thee,  Chorazin  !  Woe  unto  th -e,  Bethsaida  !"  See  par- 
ticularly Matt,  xxiii.,  where  Christ,  eight  different  times,  impre- 
cates or  denounces  the  final  destruction  of  his  enemies.  "  Woe 
unto  you,  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites ;  for  ye  ghut  up 


46 


REMAINS   OF  THE 


the  kingdom  of  heaven  against  men;  for  yo  neither  go  in  your- 
selves, neither  suffer  ye  them  that  are  entering  to  go  in.  Woe 
unto  you,  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites;  for  ye  devour 
widows'  houses,  and  for  a  pretence  make  long  prayers,  therefore 
ye  shall  receive  the  greater  damnation.  Woe  unto  you.  Scribes 
and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  j  for  yo  compass  soa  and  land  to 
make  one  proselyte,  and  when  he  is  made,  ye  make  him  two- 
fold more  the  child  of  hell  than  yourselves.  Woe  unto  you, 
ye  blind  guides;  which  say,  Whosoever  shall  swear  by  the 
temple  it  is  nothing,  but  whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  gold  of 
the  temple  he  is  a  debtor.  Woe  unto  you,  Scribes  and  Pharisees, 
hypocrites;  for  ye  pay  tithe  of  mint  and  anise  atid  cummin,  and 
have  omitted  the  weightier  matters  of  the  law,  judgment, 
mercy,  and  faith ;  these  ought  ye  to  have  done,  and  not  to  leave 
the  other  undone.  Woe  unto  you.  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypo- 
crites; for  ye  make  clean  the  outside  of  the  cup,  and  of  the 
platter,  but  within  they  are  full  of  extortion  and  excess  !  Woe 
unto  you.  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites;  for  ye  are  like 
unto  whited  sepulchres,  which  indeed  appear  beautiful  outward, 
but  are  within  full  of  dead  men's  bones,  and  of  all  uncleanness. 
Woe  unto  you,  Sciibes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites;  because  ye 
build  the  tombs  of  the  prophets,  and  garnish  the  sepulchres  of 
the  righteous,  and  say.  If  we  had  been  in  the  days  of  our 
fathers,  we  would  not  have  been  partakers  with  them  in  the 
blood  of  the  prophets.  Wherefore  ye  be  witnesses  unto  your- 
selves, that  ye  are  the  children  of  them  which  killed  the  pro- 
phets," for  ye  imitate  and  surpass  their  deeds,  while  ye  profess 
to  disapprove  of  them.  "  Fill  ye  up  then  the  measure  of  your 
fathers.  Ye  serpents,  ye  generation  of  vipers,  how  can  ye 
escape  the  damnation  of  hell  ?  upon  you  shall  come  all  the 
righteous  blood  shed  upon  the  earth."  And  justly,  for,  by 
killing  Christ  and  his  apostles,  they  demonstrated  that  it  was 
want  of  opportunity  only  that  prevented  them  from  killing 
all  other  good  men.  Of  Judas  particularly  Jesus  said,  "  Woo 
to  tliat  man  by  whom  the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed,  good  were 
ic  for  that  man  if  he  had  never  been  born."  Mark  xiv.  21. 


REV.   JAMES    MACOREOOU,   D.D. 


47 


0  in  your- 

in.     Woe 

yc  devour 

I,  therefore 

m,  Scribes 

id  land  to 

2  him  two- 
unto  you, 

car  by  the 

the  gold  of 

d  Pharisees, 

iummin,  and 

,  judgment, 

i  not  to  leave 

.riseea,  hypo- 

>,  and  of  the 

xccssl    Woe 

r  ye  are  lilto 

tiful  outward, 
uncleanness. 

( ;  because  ye 

sepulchres  of 
days  of  our 
them  in  the 
es  unto  your- 
illed  the  pro- 
lile  ye  profess 
lasure  of  your 
I,  how  can  ye 
come  all  the 
justly,  for,  by 
,d  that  it  was 
from  killing 
.s  said,  "  Woe 
lyed,  good  were 
:k  xiv.  21. 


Tt  matters  not  whetlicr  wo  consider  our  Saviour  as  denouncing 
these  woes  upon  Judas,  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  or  as  simply 
foretelling  them ;  for  as  in  the  former  sense  he  plainly  impre- 
cated, so  in  the  latter  lie  did  what  was  equivalent,  he  declared 
what  was  the  Father's  will  respecting  these  men,  and  his  con- 
I  stant  prayer  was,  "  Thy  will  bo  done."  This  prayer  for  an 
|f  eigli  -fold  damnation  upon  his  implacable  enemies,  pronounced 
I  by  our  Saviour,  is  surely  as  terrible  as  all  the  imprecations 
I  in  the  Psalms,  taken  together  j  and  as  i,he  former  is  entirely 
consistent  with  all  tho  meekness,  and  love,  and  gentleness  of 
the  sweet  and  blessed  Jesus,  so  wc  see  not  how  the  latter  can 
be  repugnant  to  these  amiable  qualities.  Instead  of  that,  his 
imprecations  are  a  beautiful  display  of  his  fervent  love  and 
zeal  for  the  happiness  of  believing  sinners,  as  they  show  that 
lie  resents  highly  whatever  is  done  to  promote  their  ruin. 
Where  were  the  proofs  of  his  love,  if,  after  shedding  his  blood 
for  his  chuioh,  he  should,  while  he  can  move  hand  or  tongue 
for  her  help,  tamely  yield  her  a  prey  to  devils,  and  quietly  give 
her  up  to  eternal  destruction,  or  even  to  be  trampled  under 
foot  for  a  time,  without  avenging  the  injury?  Were  this  his 
gentleness,  we  should  have  good  reason  to  say  that  his  preach- 
ing, and  miracles,  and  sufferings  were  all  a  mere  farce  ;  nay, 
that  he  really  did  east  out  devils  through  Beelzebub,  the  prince 
of  the  devils,  and  was  the  greatest  pillar  of  the  kingdom  of  Sa- 
tan that  ever  existed  ;  in  as  much  as  he  came  to  send  a  sword  and 
fire  upon  the  earth,  not  to  try  and  discover  the  difference  be- 
tween the  h  dy  and  the  profane,  but  to  destroy  and  consume 
them  both  together.  Can  the  love  of  Christ  be  a  delight  in 
soul-murderers  ?  Can  his  meekness  be  a  cold  indifference  about 
the  travail  of  his  soul,  or  the  safety  of  his  redeemed  ?  No ;  liia 
very  gentleness  will  be  the  roaring  of  the  lion,  his  tcnderost 
compassion  and  love  will  rouse  him  to  rend  in  pieces  the  relent- 
less murderers  of  those  souls  for  whom  he  shed  his  precious 
blood ;  his  very  mercy  and  forgiveness  will  destroy  and  devour 
at  once  those  monsters,  who  were  emboldened,  from  his  meek- 
ness, love,  and  patience,  to  "  crucify  him  afresh,  and  put  him 


48 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


to  open  shame,"  and  to  do  him  all  manner  of  despite  and  af- 
fronts. Those  actions  will  be  the  i'ruit  and  evidence  of  hi.s  love 
and  compasHiun  to  sinners;  and  arc  not  his  iniprccntiuns,  in  the 
Biune  spirit  proof's,  c(|U.illy  plain,  of  the  same  blessed  dispositiim  '( 

Further,  as  Christ's  imprecations,  whether  in  the  I'salms,  or 
in  the  Gospels,  are  not  opposite  to  the  sweetness  of  his  temper, 
80  neither  to  his  dying  prayer  of  forgiveness.  His  imprecations 
were  against  the  knowing,  malicious,  and  impenitent  crucillers 
of  the  Lord  of  Olory,  his  prayer  of  forgiveness  was  in  be« 
half  of  them,  who  did  the  same  deed,  but  ignorantly.  That 
both  the  knowing  and  the  ignorant  were  accomplices  in  the 
death  of  Christ  will  appear,  if,  upon  the  one  hand,  wo  take  no- 
tice that  Jesus,  in  the  parable,  puts  the  speech  into  the  mouth 
of  the  chief  priests,  and  elders  of  the  people :  "  This  is  the 
heir,  come,  let  us  kill  him,  and  the  inheritance  shall  bo  ours," 
Mutt.  xxi.  88  ;  and  that  John,  the  beloved  Evangelist,  de- 
clares, "  Among  the  chief  rulers,  also,  many  believed  on  him, 
but  because  of  the  Pharisees  they  did  not  confess  him,  lest  they 
should  be  put  out  of  the  synagogue,  for  they  loved  the  praise 
of  men  more  than  the  praise  of  God,"  John  xii.  42,  48;  and 
on  the  other,  that  the  Apostle  Peter  says  to  the  men  of  Israel, 
"Now  brethren,  I  wot  that  through  ignorance  ye  did  it,  as  did 
also  your  rulers."  Acts  iii.  17.  The  prayer  for  forgiveness 
was  fully  answered  by  the  conversion  of  the  throe  thousand,  by 
Peter's  sermon.  Acts  ii.  41 ;  and  of  myriads  afterwards,  Acts 
xxi.  20.,  which  possibly  comprehended  every  ignorant  person 
who  was  present,  when  he  said,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they 
know  not  what  they  do  ;"  and  the  imprecations  were  as  fully 
answered  by  the  fearful  end  of  Judas  and  other  persecutors, 
and  by  the  terrible  destruction  of  the  Jewish  nation. 

Since  then  Christ  may  be  justified  in  using  the  imprecations 
under  consideration,  we  hope  David  cannot  be  condemned  for 
making  them  ready  to  his  hand  ;  but  that  we  may  say  of  liim  In 
this  case,  as  Peter  does  in  another,  "  David  being  a  prophet, 
and  knowing  that  God  had  sworn  with  an  oath  to  him,  that  of 
the  fruit  of  his  loins,  concerning  the  flesh,  he  would  raise  up 


&EV.   JAMES   MACnilEOOR,  D.  D. 


pito  nntl  af- 
i  of  lii.s  lovo 
tiuna,  in  tlio 
disposition  't 
)  I'salins,  or 
his  temper, 
niprecatioiis 
nt  crucitiers 
was  in  bo- 
mtly.     That 
liccs  in  tho 
wo  take  no- 
0  tho  mouth 
This  is  tho 
ill  bo  ours," 
in<;elist,   dc- 
!vcd  on  him, 
im,  lost  they 
id  tho  prniso 
42,  43 ;  and 
en  of  Israel, 

id  it,  as  did 

forgiveness 
thousand,  by 
rwards,  Acts 
)rant  person 
lem,  for  thoy 
(vcrc  as  fully 

persecutors, 
n. 

imprpcations 
ndenined  for 
iay  of  him  in 

g  a  prophet, 
him,  that  of 
uld  raise  up 


I 


Christ  tc  fiit  upon  his  throne.  ITo  seeing  this  before  npako  of 
tho  resurrection  of  (Mirist."  In  like  manner,  David  being  a 
prophet,  and  knowing  that  Ood  hud  permitted  that  Judos,  and 
tho  chief  priests,  with  the  elders  of  the  Jews,  should  rise  up 
and  betray,  and  crucify  Christ.  He  seeing  this  before  spoke 
of  the  miserable  destruction  of  these  wicked  men.  If  David 
did  well  in  composing  Psalms  about  tho  glory  ond  exaltation  of 
Christ,  he  did  better  in  writing  those  which  contain  tho  impre<> 
cations  ;  for,  in  this  case,  he  had  more  need  of  steadiness,  cour- 
age,  and  resolution  to  withstand  the  derision  of  infidels  and  tho 
attacks  of  superficial  professors  of  religion,  who  would  bo  sure 
to  reprobate  them ;  for  that  age,  as  well  as  this,  had  its  mockers 
and  blasphemers.  Besides,  he  could  not  fail  to  know  that  suob 
imprecations  would  make  his  reputation  to  suffer  (as  it  has 
done)  in  future  ages,  not  only  in  the  eyes  of  the  openly  profane, 
and  of  such  professors  of  religion  as  could  not  bear  tho  scoff 
of  an  infidel,  but  even  of  many  true  Christians,  through  ignor- 
ance  or  prejudice.  But  none  of  these  things  moved  him.  lie 
was  persuaded  that  his  heart  indited  a  good  and  necessary  mat- 
ter, that  he  spake  of  the  things  that  he  made  touching  the  King, 
and  therefore  his  tongue  was  like  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer,  in 
all  manner  of  imprecations  and  denunciations,  as  well  as  in 
other  matters. 

Before  we  dismiss  this  part  of  our  subject,  we  beg  leave  to 
make  a  reflection  or  two  upon  the  justness  and  reasonableness 
of  the^e  terrible  denunciations  of  the  vengeance  of  the  Omni- 
puijnt.  None  can  deny  that  it  was  just  in  God  to  inflict  all 
the  curses  in  these  imprecations  upon  Judas,  the  chief  priests, 
and  other  persecuting  Jews,  for  the  proper  wages  of  sin  is  death ; 
and  yet  it  is  plain  that  Christ  might  justly  pray  for  every  thing 
that  God  might  justly  inflict.  It  is  equally  undoniable  that 
wilful  and  malicious  persecutors  of  the  gospel  deserve  to  bo 
punished  with  more  sin  in  this  life ;  for  all  that  they  can  suffer, 
either  by  feeling  the  wrath  of  God,  or  by  being  enslaved  to  sin, 
can  never  compensate  for  the  affront,  which  their  wilful  sin- 

ing  puts  upon  God.    It  is  highly  reasonable  that  those  should 
5 


50 


REMAINS   OP  THE 


feel  justice  in  all  its  severity,  both  here  and  hereafter,  who 
will  not  suffer  themselves  to  be  dealt  with  mercifully  and  gra- 
ciously, but  blaspheme  the  very  tongue  that  proclaims  their 
pardon,  and  cut  off  the  hand  that  reaches  them  peace  and  sal- 
vation. 

Again,  the  imprecations  produced  no  fruit  different  from,  or 
more  bitter  than,  that  which  their  life  and  conversation  was 
bringing  forth  before.  They  did  not  alter  the  condition  of  the 
persecuting  Jews  to  the  worse,  nor  bring  upon  them  any  pun- 
ishment greater  than  they  would  have  received  at  any  rate ; 
but  there  was  a  coincidence  and  conformity  between  the  effects 
of  the  imprecations,  and  the  native  tendency  of  their  conduct, 
80  that  they  confirmed  that  punishment  which  was  absolutely 
sure  before.  Those  men  could  not  escape  that  very  punish- 
ment which  they  received,  though  Christ  had  never  imprecated  j 
for  hell  lay  at  the  end  of  the  way  in  which  they  walked,  as  sure 
as  heaven  lies  in  the  way  of  holiness.  "  The  end  of  these  things 
is  death."  If  wisdom  be  a  tree  of  life  to  them  that  lay  hold 
upon  her,  and  if  "  the  work  of  righteousness  be  peace,  and  the 
effect  of  righteousness,  quietness  and  assurance  for  ever,"  then 
wickedness  must  be  the  tree  of  death,  and  the  fruit  thereof 
eternal  disquiet,  vexation,  and  despair.  The  righteous  man 
can  never  be  unhappy,  for  nothing  can  disturb  him  but  sin,  and 
even  in  the  midst  of  it,  he  enjoys  the  unspeakable  happiness  of 
knowing  that  the  great  Creator  and  he  are  of  one  heart,  and  of 
one  mind  towards  it ;  but  the  wicked  man  can  never  be  truly 
happy,  for  every  thing  but  sin  is  a  torment  to  him,  and  that 
root  of  bitterness  can  no  more  yield  him  any  solid  satisfaction, 
than  a  bitter  fountain  can  yield  sweet  water.  So  then  besides 
the  hell  of  the  wrath  and  curse  of  God,  and  the  hell  of  a  sting- 
ing conscience,  the  wicked  man  unavoidably  and  perpetually 
carries  about  with  him  a  growing  hell  of  discontent,  vexation, 
and  rage ;  for  being  a  slave  of  insatiable  lusts,  and  ungovern- 
able passions,  he  is  always  meeting  with  disappointments,  and 
very  frequently  with  crosses  which  produce  in  his  mind  a  frett- 
ing, foaming,  and  raging  against  every  thing  that  stands  in  his 


REV.   JAMES  MACUBEQOR,  D.D. 


61 


or 


sting- 
ketually 
^xation, 
rovern- 
ks,  and 
la  frett- 

in  his 


way,  and  that  again  naturally  produces  more  crosses  and  dis- 
appointments, which  still  swells  his  rage  more  furiously,  and  so 
on  for  ever.  "  Evil  men  and  seducers  wax  worse  and  worse, 
deceiving  and  being  deceived,"  and  the  more  "  the  backslider 
in  heart  is  filled  with  his  own  ways,"  he  becomes  the  more 
miserable. 

Finally,  the  imprecations  did  not  necessitate  them  to  sin,  nor 
secretly  incline  their  will  to  more  evil  than  they  would  other- 
wise have  committed.  As  free  agents,  they  not  only  began  and 
continued  their  persecutions,  but  increased  them,  and  indeed 
necessitated  themselves  to  do  so ;  for,  as  a  stone  must  gather 
force  by  running  down  hill,  so  must  vicious  habits  acquire 
strength  by  indulgence.  As  these  wicked  men  then  did  both 
unavoidably  and  freely  love  sin,  and  exert  themselves  in  its 
service  the  more,  the  longer  they  continued  under  its  power, 
they  needed  no  imprecations  to  drive  them  on,  nor  is  this  their 
effect,  but  their  blinding  and  hardening  influence  kept  pace,  as 
it  were,  with  their  own  growing  inclination  to  evil.  Pharaoh 
hardened  his  heart,  and  when  the  Lord  hardened  the  heart  of 
Pharaoh,  he  infused  no  obstinacy  into  his  will,  nor  needed  he 
indeed;  but  only  helped  and  enabled  him,  by  making  the 
means  which  he  used  successful,  to  carry  on  that  work — that 
hardening  work,  which  he  had  already  begun,  which  he  was 
most  anxious  to  finish,  and  in  which  he  was  previously  wishing 
for  every  assistance  he  could  get  from  God  or  man.  So  was  it 
with  the  imprecations,  and  hence  they  were  their  own  as  much 
as  they  were  Christ's.  They  earnestly  wished  to  be  blinded 
against  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  to  be  strengthened  to  suppress 
it,  and  to  live  and  die  its  enemies.  They  wished  themselves 
"  accursed  from  Christ"  and  his  blessings,  and  "  his  blood  to  be 
for  ever  upon  themselves  and  their  children ;"  and  what  mere 
did  he  when  he  imprecated  upon  them  eternal  ruin  ? 


^ 


REMAINS  or  THE 


.7-^ 


PART  II. 


VINDICATION   OF  THE    USE  OF  THE   IMPEECA- 
TORY  PSALMS  BY  CHRISTIANS. 

We  now  proceed  to  the  second  part  of  our  subject,  viz.,  to 
consider  the  imprecations  and  denunciations  of  God's  wrath, 
contained  in  the  book  of  Psalms,  as  ours.  In  this  part  we 
shall  1,  endeavour  to  prove  that  they  are  a  permanent  Chris- 
tian duty ;  we  shall  point  out  2,  the  objects  of  them ;  and  3,  the 
disposition  with  which  they  are  to  be  usedj  and,  lastly,  we 
shall  answer  the  most  material  objections  against  the  use  of 
them. 

Chap.  I. — ^imprecations  are  a  permanent  christian 

DUTY. 

Argument  1.  Imprecations  and  denunciations  of  God's  wrath 
against  the  enemies  of  the  gospel  are  a  moral  duty,  required  hy 
the  law  of  God,  the  eternal  rule  of  man's  obedience.  Moses  in 
Deut.  xi.  29,  and  in  zxvii.  11,  to  the  end,  by  the  command- 
ment of  Jehovah,  divides  Israel  into  two  classes,  ordering  the 
one  to  stand  upon  Mount  Gerizim  to  bless  the  people,  and  the 
other  upon  Mount  Ebal  to  curse.  He  does  not  tell  how  they 
were  to  proceed  in  blessing,  but  he  relates  particularly  the  pro- 
cess in  cursing.  "The  Levites"  standing  between  the  two 
companies,  "  were  to  speak,  and  say  unto  all  the  men  of  Israel, 
with  a  loud  voice,  Cursed  be  the  man  that  maketh  any  graven 


"^^ 


REV. 


JAMES   MACOREaOR,   D.D. 


68 


ECA- 


viz.,  to 
wrath, 
)art  vre 

Chris- 
d  3,  the 
tly,  we 

use  of 


[8TIAN 

wrath 
idred  hy 
loses  in 
)inmand- 
jring  the 

and  the 
low  they 

the  pro- 

the  two 
of  Israel, 

y  graven 


or  molten  image,  an  abomination  unto  the  Lord,  the  work  of 
the  hands  of  the  craftsman,  and  putteth  it  in  a  secret  place ; 
nrd  all  the  people,"  viz.,  the  six  tribes  upon  Mount  Ebal, 
"  were  to  answer  and  say,  Amen,  &c."  Here  is  a  most  solemn 
transaction :  Israel,  by  the  command  of  God,  cursing  themselves, 
that  is,  consenting  and  praying  that  they  might  be  accursed,  if 
they  confirmed  not  all  the  words  of  the  law  to  do  them.  Will 
any  man  have  the  hardiness  to  believe  that  God  would  have 
appointed  such  a  solemn  ordinance,  and  pointed  out  the  manner 
of  its  observation  so  particularly,  if  the  thing  itself  were  sinful, 
or  calculated  to  promote  bitterness  of  spirit  ?  There  was  not 
a  word  of  all  that  Moses  commanded  with  respect  to  these  bless- 
ings and  curses,  which  Joshua  did  not  afterward  perform.  See 
Josh.  viii.  God  did  not  intend  indeed  that  this  ordinance 
should  over  again  be  celebrated  with  the  same  solemnity  and 
forme;!!  i  it  the  substance  of  it  was,  and  shall  be,  in  every 
age,  c-  ^  '  r^id  by  every  Christian,  because  it  is  implied  in  every 
believing  consent  to  the  goodness  of  God's  law. 

We  have  another  plain  command  to  curse  the  enemies  of  the 
Lord  in  Judges  v.  23,  "  Curse  ye  Meroz,  curse  ye  bitterly  the 
inhabitants  thereof,  because  they  came  not  out  to  the  help  of 
the  Lord,  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty."  Seve- 
ral of  the  tribes  of  Israel  are  blamed  for  withholding  their  aid 
in  this  war,  but  it  seems  Meroz  was  deeper  in  the  transgression 
than  any  others,  because  they  were  nearer  the  field  of  battle, 
or  for  some  other  reason,  for  which  they  are  laid  under  a  most 
terrible  curse.  In  this  denunciation  there  are  two  things  which 
deserve  our  particular  attention.  1.  To  prevent  their  being 
ruled  by  their  natural  feelings,  which  might  occasion  an  unsea- 
sonable compassion,  and  consequently  a  criminal  slackness,  or 
treachery  in  this  work  of  the  Lord,  the  command  is  repeated 
with  an  emphasis  curse  ye,  curse  ye  hitterly.  Like  Pharaoh's 
dream,  it  is  doubled,  because  the  thing  is  sure  and  right,  and 
the  emphasis  is  added  because  the  curse  must  be  denounced 
with  fervour  and  vehemence,  even  with  the  whole  heart,  and 

with  the  whole  soul.     2.  To  prevent  us  from  imputing  the 

5* 


54 


BEMAINS  Of  THE 


curse  to  the  impulse  c^'  private  p&ssion,  the  revenge  of  Deborah, 
Barak,  or  Israel,  the  inspired  prophetess  declares  expressly 
that  it  ^as  denounced  by  command  of  the  angel  of  Jehovah, 
or  rather  perhaps  the  angel  Jehovah,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  same  who  guided  Tsrael  through  the  wilderness,  and  was 
Captain  of  the  Lord's  host  in  the  days  of  Joshua,  the  same  prob- 
ably wh.'  she  calls  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  in  the  former  chap- 
ter, and  who  commanded  Barak  to  fight  against  Jabin.  Or  if 
it  were  another  angel,  being  the  messenger  of  Jehovah,  he  ^ad 
his  authority,  and  delivered  his  command  to  curse  the  Mero- 
zites.  The  particular  nomination  of  Meroz  is  a  circumstanoe 
in  this  command  which  does  not  apply  to  our  imprecr4,tions, 
because  we  have  no  revelativ..:,  intimating  to  us  that  such  a  par- 
ticular place  or  people  is  the  object  of  the  curse,  but  as  we 
know  that  there  are  and  will  be  in  the  world  persons  of  the 
same  character  with  the  Merozitcs,  who  shall  finally  refuse  to 
come  out  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty,  we  are 
under  obligation  by  this  command  to  curse  them. 

Arg.  2.  I7ie  Lord  declares  plainly  that  he  will  curse  and  de- 
ttroy  eternally  all  his  tmplacahle  enemies.  "  The  curse  of  the 
Lord  is  in  the  house  of  the  wicked,"  Prov.  iii.  33.  We  know 
already  the  sentence  which  shall  be  pronounced  against  them, 
at  the  great  day  of  Judgment,  "  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed, 
into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels." 
How  many  thousands  of  tnreatenings  are  contained  in  the  word 
of  God,  against  those  who  forsake  not  their  wickedness  I  If  any 
man  taks  them  for  bugbears  he  will  find  himself  mistaken. 
God  seriously  intends  to  execute  them,  and  nothing  will  divert 
him  from  it.  His  threatenings,  as  well  as  his  promises,  being 
declarations  of  his  will  and  purpose,  are  a  rule  of  prayer  unto 
his  saints,  and  they  must  earnestly  wish  for  their  accomplish- 
ment upon  all  who  will  not  in  time  escape  from  within  their 
tide  mark.  Against  their  accomplishment  they  need  not  pray, 
for  they  will  not  be  heard ;  )  ecause  the  only  possible  way  of 
escape  is  by  breaking  off  wickedness,  and  doing  that  which  ia 


REV.  JAMES  MACGREOOR,  D.D. 


65 


borah, 
sressly 
hovah, 
Christ, 

id  ^88 
e  prcb- 
r  chap- 
Orif 
he  ^a^ 
e  Mero- 
mstanoe 
jcations, 
ih  a  par- 
ut  as  we 
is  of  the 
refttso  to 
^j  we  are 


tf 


lawful  and  right ;  all  the  prayers  in  the  world  will  not  save  the 
man  who  takes  any  other  course. 

Farther,  God  looks  upon  the  cause  of  his  people  as  his  own, 
and  he  hath  promised  to  plead  it,  and  to  destroy  and  curse  the 
enemies  of  his  saints.  Not  t'-iat  he  engages  to  avenge  every 
private  quarrel  that  may  happen  between  a  good  and  a  bad  man  j 
wc  speak  of  the  great  quarrel  only  between  the  seed  of  the 
woman  and  of  the  serpent.  The  children  of  the  wicked  one  want 
not  a  thousand  pretexts  for  their  enmity  against  the  followers 
of  Jesus,  as  that  they  turn  the  world  upside  down  by  their 
fanaticism  and  enthusiasm,  that  they  rebel  against  the  state, 
saying  that  there  is  another  king,  even  Jesus,  that  they  teach 
customs  hurtful  to  civil  society,  and  what  not  ?  But  the  true 
cause  of  the  enmity  is  the  saints'  love  to  Christ,  and  their 
attachment  to  his  truths,  by  which  means  they  are  as  thorns  in 
the  sides  of  the  seed  of  the  serpent,  whose  wickedness  is  con- 
tinually condemned  by  their  holiness.  Seeing  that  his  people 
suffer  so  much  in  the  world  for  his  sake,  God  undertakes  and 
promises  that  their  enemies  shall  not  only  be  disappointed,  but 
cursed  and  consumed.  Thus  he  said  to  Abraham,  **  I  will 
bless  them  that  bless  thee,  and  curse  him  that  curseth  thee,'' 
Gen.  xii.  3.  Thus  Balaam,  contrary  to  his  intention,  said  of 
Israel,  "  Blessed  is  he  that  blesseth  thee,  and  cursed  is  he  that 
curseth  thee,"  Num.  xxiv.  9.  Such  promises  as  these  are,  to 
this  day,  the  ground  of  the  Christian's  hope  and  comfort,  ?nd 
the  rule  of  his  duty.  Every  child  of  God,  how  grieved  bocver 
for  the  obstinacy  of  wicked  men,  and  hor  ojlad  soever  of  their 
repentance  and  reformation,  must,  if  they  harden  themselves 
against  all  rjeans  of  grace  and  salvation,  pray  for  and  acquiesce 
in  the  accomplishment  of  the  curse  upon  them. 

Arg.  3.  Since  the  saints  have  the  command  of  God  to  author- 
ize them,  and  the  promises  of  God  to  encourage  them  in  re- 
ligious imprecations  and  der  '.nciations,  we  may  well  expect  to 
find  many  others  besides  David  going  heforj  us  in  this  p;  actice. 
Examples  might  be  multiplied  without  number.  Imprecations 
were  used  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  Old  Testament, 


'■* 


66 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


08  by  Noah,  Gen.  ix.  25.  j  Isaac,  Gen.  xxvii.  29;  Jacob,  Gen. 
xlix.  7  J  Moses,  Deut.  xxxiii.  11  j  Joshua,  Josh.  vi.  26 ;  Elisha, 
2  Kings,  ii.  24  ;  Jeremiah,  Jer.  xviii.  19-23  ;*  Nehemiah,  Neh. 
vi.  11 ;  Malachi,  Mai.  i.  14,  &o.  To  which  may  be  added  that 
famous  example  of  the  whole  Jewish  Church,  who  in  the  most 
celebrated  and  praiseworthy  transaction  of  a  period  of  remarka- 
ble reforma  n,  did,  under  the  di'*eotion  of  Nehemiah,  consent 
and  agree  *  jeomo  a  curse  if  they  should  iurn  aside  from  the 
ways  of  tha  Lord.  "  And  the  rest  of  the  people,  the  priests,  the 
Lcvites,  the  porters,  the  singers,  the  Nethinims,  and  all  they 
that  had  separated  themselves  from  the  people  of  the  lands, 
unto  the  law  of  God,  their  wives,  their  sons,- and  their  daughters, 
every  one  having  knowledge  and  having  understanding.  They 
clave  to  their  brethren,  their  nobles,  and  entered  into  a  curse, 
and  into  an  oal'.  to  walk  in  God's  law,"  &c.     Neh.  x.  28,  29. 

In  the  New  Testament  stands  foremost  the  example  of  our 
Saviour,  the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith,  unto  whom  we  are 
to  look,  before  all  others ;  who,  though  he  endured  the  contra- 
diction of  sinners  against  himself,  and  reviled  not  when  he 
was  reviled,  nor  threatened  when  he  suflfered,  yet  denounced 
the  most  grievous  woes  against  Judas,  and  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  who  obstinately  opposed  his  gospel  to  the  hindrance 
of  God's  glory  and  man's  salvation,  as  far  as  lay  in  their 
power. 

We  have  next  the  example  of  the  great  apostle  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, who  flew  through  the  nations  like  a  winged  seraph,  pro- 
claiming the  mercy  and  love  of  God,  and  warning  his  brethren 
to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  "  Alexander  the  coppersmith," 
says  he,  "  did  me  much  evil,  the  Lord  reward  him  according 
to  his  works."  2  Tim.  iv.  14.  In  denouncing  this  curse,  Paul 
was  quite  cool,  and  free  of  all  revenge,  filled  with  a  spirit  of 
forgiveness  as  appears  from  the  context,  "  At  my  first  answer 
no  man  stood  with  me,  but  all  men  forsook  me  j  I  pray  God  that 

*  But  some  of  Jeremiah's  imprecations,  as  Chap.  xx.  ld-18 ;  and  Job's, 
Chap,  iii.,  are  surely  lamentable  infirmities,  recorded  not  for  imitation  but 
warning. 


REV.    JAMES   MACOREaOR,  D.D. 


67 


it  may  not  bo  laid  to  their  charge;"  verse  16.  But  discerning, 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  malicious  spirit  of  the  man,  and  fore- 
seeing his  obstinacy,  he  denounces  his  doom.  We  have  not 
now  the  gift  of  discerning  spirits,  therefore,  wo  must  not  pre- 
sume in  our  hearts  to  apply  our  imprecations  to  any  individual, 
as  Paul  did.  Nevertheless,  hh  example  is  so  far  for  our  imi- 
tation,  as  to  warrant  us  to  pray  indefinitely  against  every  Al- 
exander, that  is  every  one  who  is  like  him,  though  wo  cannot 
know  who  they  are.  What  in  the  example  was  extraordinary, 
viz.,  the  discerning  of  Alexander's  spirit,  was  peculiar  to  Paul, 
in  other  respects  it  ought  to  be  imitated.  These  examples  are 
sufficient  to  establish  this  point ;  but  as  the  most  of  them  havo 
some  extraordinary  circumstance  attending  them  which  is  n  t 
to  be  imitated  by  us,  and  consequently  the  reasoning  from  them 
will  not  be  so  convincing,  we  shall  add  some  others,  which  suit 
the  case  of  the  church  or  of  private  christians  in  every  age  and 
condition. 

1.  The  example  of  the  Churcn  .„  Acts  iv.  24. — 29.  The  apos- 
tles having  been  threatened  by  the  council  of  the  Jews,  for 
teaching  in  the  name  of  Jews, — "  went  to  their  own  company 
and  reported  all  that  the  chief  priests  and  elders  had  said  to 
them."  Then  the  whole  company  lifted  up  this  prayer,  "  Lord, 
thou  art  God, — who,  by  the  mouth  of  thy  servant  David  hast 
said.  Why  did  the  heathen  rage  and  the  people  imagine  vain 
things  ?  The  kings  of  the  earth  stood  up,  and  the  rulers  were 
gathered  together  against  the  Lord  and  against  his  Christ. 
For  of  a  truth  against  thy  holy  child,  Jesus,  whom  thou  hast 
anointed,  both  Herod  and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles, 
and  the  people  of  Israel,  were  gathered  together,  to  do  whatso- 
ever thy  hand  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be  done. 
And  now,  Lord,  behold  their  threatenings,  and  grant  unto  thy 
servants  that  with  all  boldness  they  may  speak  thy  word." 
The  imprecation  contained  in  this  prayer  may  be  thus  expressed : 
"  0  thou,  who  sittest  in  the  heavens,  and  deridest  the  counsel 
of  the  rulers  against  thee,  and  against  thy  Christ,  open  thine 
eyes  and  see,  and  consider  these  threats,  their  devices  and  op- 


68 


REMAINS   OF  THE 


|i 


U        : 


position;  for,  even  now,  they  have  been  consultiog  to  break 
for  ever  tlio  bands  of  thy  law,  and  to  bring  tliy  gospel  to  noth- 
ing, that  it  may  never  more  be  mentioned.  Disappoint  their 
devices,  and  overrule  their  threats  for  thy  glory.  If  it  be  thy 
will,  restrain  them,  either  by  touehing  their  hearts  by  thy  grace, 
that  they  may  be  wise,  and  serve  the  Lord  with  fear,  and  re- 
joice with  trembling;  or  by  binding  their  hands  by  thy  power, 
that  they  may  perform  no  part  of  their  enterprise :  if  not,  let 
them  threaten  on,  (for  by  thy  grace  wo  will  overcome,)  until 
thou  break  them  with  a  rod  of  iron,  and  dash  them  to  pieces 
like  a  potter's  vessel."  This  example  is  a  lasting  rule  to  the 
church,  or  to  private  Christians  whon  they  have  to  do  imme- 
diately with  the  persons  of  those  who  oppose  the  gospel,  whose 
end  they  know  not.  They  must  not  pray  absolutely  for  or 
against  them,  but  on  supposition  both;  the  first  of  their  repent- 
ance, the  last  of  their  final  impenitence. 

2.  2^he  example  of  Paul. — "  If  any  man  love  not  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be  Anathema  Maranatha,"  1  Cor.  xvi. 
22,  or  accursed,  the  Lord  cometh.  This  is  a  very  tremendous 
denunciation,  comprehending  in  one  word  as  much  as  David 
has  said  throughout  the  Psalms.  Paul  did  not  denounce  it 
against  any  who  having  once  hated  Christ,  yet  in  this  life  come 
to  him,  for  this  were  to  make  void  that  gospel,  which  he  so 
zealously  preached ;  but  it  expresses  his  desire  that  all  who  live 
and  die  destitute  of  the  love  of  Christ  may  be  found  accursed 
when  the  Lord  Jesus  comes  to  judge  the  world.  The  same  ter- 
rible curse  he  denounces  repeatedly  against  all  the  perverters 
of  the  gospel.  "  Though  we  or  an  angel  from  heaven  preach 
any  other  gospel  unto  you,  than  that  which  we  have  preached 
unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed.  I  say  again,  if  any  man  preach 
any  other  gospel  unto  you,  than  that  ye  have  received,  let  him 
be  accursed."  Gal.  i.  8,  9.  As  we  said  of  the  former,  so  we 
may  of  this,  that  it  is  not  intended,  at  least  in  its  full  latitude, 
against  them  who  for  a  time,  pervert  the  gospel,  but  them  only 
who  do  so  to  the  end. 

These  two  examples  are  a  lasting  rule  to  the  church,  or  to 


iV,* 


REV.  JAMES   MACGREQOR,   D.D. 


69 


3  break 
to  noth- 
nt  their 
t  be  thy 
»y  grace, 
,  and  re- 
y  power, 
f  not,  let 
le,)  until 
to  pieces 
lie  to  the 
do  imme- 
lel,  whose 
}ly  for  or 
lir  repent- 

the  Lord 
Cor.  xvi. 
remendous 
1  as  David 
snounce  it 
3  life  come 
ich  he  so 
1  who  live 
d  accursed 
|e  same  ter- 
perverters 

en  preach 
c  preached 

lan  preach 
led,  let  him 
mer,  so  we 
|U  latitude, 

them  only 

lurch,  or  to 


private  Christians,  of  indefinite  imprecations,  directed  against 
no  particular  sot  of  men,  but  proceeding  upon  a  supposition  of 
a  final  hatred  of  Clirist,  and  perversion  of  his  gospel.  Thus 
ought  the  imprecations  in  the  Psalms  to  bo  read  and  sung. 
Moreover  our  Lord  also  hath  left  us  an  example  of  indefinite 
imprecations,  which  suits  i.i  all  circumstances.  "  Woe  unto 
you  that  are  rich ;  for  ye  have  received  your  consolation.  Woe 
unto  you  that  are  full  j  for  ye  shall  hunger.  Woo  unto  you 
that  laugh  now ;  for  yo  shall  mourn  and  weep.  Woe  unto  you 
when  all  men  shall  speak  well  of  you ;  for  so  did  their  fathers 
to  the  false  prophets."     Luke  vi.  24,  25,  26. 

We  may  here  add  the  following  observation,  as  it  throws  some 
light  on  the  subject  in  general,  though  it  be  not  immediately 
connected  with  the  present  argument.  Should  any  ask  what  is 
the  rule  of  the  Christian,  when  the  enmity  of  wicked  men  is 
turned  against  his  person  or  private  concerns,  we  answer,  there 
is  then  no  place  for  imprecation.  The  blessing  is  to  be  returned 
for  cursing,  and  prayer  for  persecution.  Then  the  example  of 
Stephen  is  to  be  followed,  ''  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their 
charge,"  Acts  vii.  60.  Such  is  the  difference  between  our  cause 
and  God's.  How  opposite  is  the  conduct  of  St'^phen  and  Paul, 
though  both  were  actuated  by  the  selfsame  Holy  Spirit  I  The 
one  says,  "  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge ;"  the  other, 
"  The  Lord  reward  him  according  to  his  works ;"  but  the  former 
was  pleading  his  own  cause,  the  latter  God's.  Had  Stephen 
been  in  Paul's  place  he  would  have  imprecated,  and  had  Paul 
been  in  Stephen's  he  would  have  forgiven.  Paul  indeed  differs 
as  much  from  himself  as  from  Stephen.  At  one  time  he  says, 
"  The  Lord  reward  him  according  to  his  works,"  and  almcst 
with  the  next  breath  he  says,  "  I  pray  God  it  may  not  be  laid 
to  their  charge."  In  the  first  case,  he  speaks  of  one  who 
"  greatly  withstood  our  words,"  that  is,  the  doctrines  which 
were  taught  by  him  and  other  ministers  of  the  gOL-cI;  in  tlio 
last,  of  them  whc«  forsook  him  in  danger,  and  gave  him  no  per- 
sonal aid. 

Such  are  the  examples  which  the  great  cloud  of  former  wifc- 


60 


REMAINS   OF  THE 


I 
f 


ncsses  did  set  us  while  they  were  on  earth,  let  us  now  follow 
them  to  glory,  and  see  what  is  the  exercise  of  the  spirits  of 
just  men  made  perfect.  Heaven  itself  is  not  without  impreca- 
tions. "  I  saw  under  tin  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were 
slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  thoy 
held,  and  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  How  lonp;,  O 
Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood 
on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  ?"  Rev.  vi.  9,  10.  Not  that 
there  is  resentment  or  revenge  in  heaven,  but  a  vehement  zeal 
for  the  glory  of  God,  for  the  display  of  his  justice,  and  the 
.lartyrs'  innocence  upon  earth,  and  for  the  overthrow  of  the 
kingdom  of  Satan.  Moreover  we  are  sure  that  Christ  is  in 
heaven  prosecuting  for  ever  those  prayers  which  he  began  on 
earth,  whether  in  behalf  of  his  friends,  or  in  opposition  to  his 
foes. 

Arg.  4.  God  hath  promised  that  he  will  hear  and  answer  holy 
and  good  imprecations,  and  lie  hath  already,  in  innumerable 
instances,  accomplished  that  promise.  Imprecations  written  in 
the  Scripture,  or  agreeable  thereto,  when  they  are  sent  up  unto 
God,  without  private  motives  or  ends,  but  from  a  temperate 
zeal  for  the  glory  of  God,  from  love  to  our  brethren,  and  in 
the  spirit  of  faith,  have  the  same  promise  of  an  answer,  with 
other  prayers.  They  are  included  in  that  general  promise,  "  all 
things,"  that  is,  all  promised  things,  "  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask 
in  prayer  believing  ye  shall  receive  j"  for  as  we  have  already 
shown,  they  are  warranted  by  the  command  and  promise  of 
God.  But  lest  a  general  promise  of  an  answer  should  be  thought 
insufficient,  in  a  duty  so  much  opposed,  and  so  apt  to  be  mis- 
taken, God  has  been  pleased  to  particularize  it,  and  to  appro- 
priate it  to  this  very  subject  j  "  For  such  as  be  blessed  of  him," 
viz.,  of  the  righteous  man,  "  shall  inherit  the  earth,  and  they 
that  are  cursed  of  him  shall  be  cut  off,"  Psa,  xxxvii.  22.  That 
is  :  When  a  righteous  man,  in  prayer  according  to  God's  will, 
asks  by  faith  a  blessing  upon  a  man,  he  shall  obtain  it;  and 
when  in  the  same  manner,  he  asks  a  curse  upon  a  man  (indefi- 
nitely), he  shall  be  cut  off.     Not  that  God  empowers  his  saints 


en] 

ni.'i 

an 

tuil 

off 

rosi 

to 

tlu 

voil 

sH 

anc 


REV.   JAMES    MACOBEQOR,    D.D. 


61 


)W  follow 
spirits  of 
,  impreca- 
that  were 
hich  they 
vy  long,  O 
our  blood 
Not  that 
lement  zeal 
•e,  and  the 
iTOW  of  the 
Christ  is  iu 
c  began  on 
iition  to  his 

amwer  hol^ 
innumerable 
IS  written  in 
sent  up  unto 
a  temperate 
hren,  and  in 
answer,  with 
promise, "  all 
ye  shall  ask 
have  already 
d  promise  of 
lid  be  thought 
ipt  to  be  mis- 
and  to  appro- 
essedof  him," 
irth,  and  they 
_vii.22.     That 
to  God's  will, 
obtain  it;  and 
a  man  (indefi- 
)wer8  his  saints 


? 


to  bless  the  cursed,  or  curse  the  blcMned,  this  would  not  be  ao. 
conlinj;  to  his  will,  but  ho  will  bo  inquired  of  by  thorn,  when 
lio  ia  to  bring  the  bk.ssing  or  the  curse  upon  any  man,  to  do  it 
lur  tlicni ;  so  that  he  at  once  accomplishes  his  own  purpose  and 
iiiiswors  their  prayers.  Let  not  this  ecoui  strange,  as  if  it  were 
a  peculiar  thing;  for  indeed  it  is  (jod's  universal  rule.  Though 
"  he  works  all  things"  throughout  the  world,  "after  the  coun- 
sel of  his  own  will,"  yet  he  docs  nothing,  great  or  email,  but 
in  answer  to  his  children's  prayers.  Hence  the  Scripture  as- 
cribes to  them  (as  they  virtually  pray  for  all  that  God  docs) 
the  moral  government  of  the  world;  "Ho  that  overcometh, 
and  keepeth  my  works  unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I  give  power 
over  the  nations,  (and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron, 
as  the  vessels  of  a  potter  shall  they  be  broken  to  Bhivers,)  oven 
as  I  received  of  my  father."  Rev.  ii.  26,  -7. 

Farther,  as  an  encouragement  to  believers  to  expect  the 
accomplishment  of  God's  promise  to  answer  their  religious  im- 
precations, he  hath  already  performed  it  in  many  instances. 
Need  we  doubt  if  Christ  was  answered  in  his  prayers  against 
his  enemies?  "I  know,"  says  he  to  his  father,  << that  thou 
hearest  me  always."  We  have  already  seen  many  of  David's 
imprecations  answered,  nay,  we  may  say  all  of  them ;  "  He 
hath  delivered  me  out  of  all  trouble,  and  mine  eye  hath  seen 
bis  desire  upon  mine  enemies."  Psa.  liv.  7.  This  is  not  the 
poor  triumph  of  revenge  over  the  fallen  foe.  David  was  never 
cnpable  of  such  meanness ;  but  a  pure  and  holy  delight  in  the 
manifestation  of  God's  faithfulness,  in  answering  his  prayer, 
and  fulfilling  his  own  promises.  Were  we  to  consult  the  Scrip- 
tures, we  would  also  find  upon  record,  an  answer  to  the  most 
of  those  examples  of  imprecations  mentioned  above,  and  the 
rest  were  answered  as  well  as  they.  We  shall  only  farther  add,  ' 
to  illustrate  this  argument,  the  thanksgiving  of  the  church  for 
the  answer  of  her  prayers  against  Antichrist;  "  I  heard  a  great 
voice  of  much  people  in  heaven,  saying.  Alleluia,  salvation,  and 
glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord  our  God ;  for  true 
and  righteous  are  his  judgments,  for  he  hath  judged  the  great 


!l 


62 


REMAINS  OP  TIIK 


, 


fi 


Tvlioro,  which  did  corrupt  the  cnrth  with  hor  forniontion,  nnd 
hath  avenged  the  bh)od  of  his  servants  at  hor  hand,"  Itov.  xix. 
1,  2.  Hath  God  spoken  and  done  these  thinps  to  answer  reli- 
gious imprecations,  and  can  they  yet  be  sinful  ? 

Arif.  5.  Imprecations  arr  jtla'm};/  irarrmifed  in  that  form  of 
piftj/er  irhirh  Chn'sf.  tavijht  hh  (lixripfen,  Matt.  vi.  In  the  first 
petition  we  pray  that  God's  name  may  bo  hallowed  or  glorified. 
Hereby  we  express  our  desire,  among  other  things,  that  God's 
perfections  or  attributes  may  be  glorified  or  displayed,  as  well 
those  of  his  justice  and  vengeance  in  tho  everlasting  destruc- 
tion (and  temporal  too  as  fur  as  ho  sees  meet)  of  impenitent 
sinners,  as  those  of  love,  grace,  and  mercy  in  the  eternal  salva- 
tion of  believers;  for  the  former  are  as  much  included  in  his 
name  and  as  essential  to  him  as  the  latter.  When  we  pray, 
"  Hallowed  be  thy  name,"  we  plead  wickedly  and  deceitfully 
for  God,  if  we  mean  to  exclude  any  of  his  attributes  from  being 
glorified,  and  yet,  it  is  certain,  though  justice  be  glorified  upon 
believers  in  their  Surety,  that  it  cannot  be  glorified  upon  obsti- 
nate sinners  but  in  their  destruction 

In  the  second  petition,  which  is,  "Thy  kingdom  como,"  wo 
pray  not  only  that  the  kingdom  ^f  grace  may  be  advanced,  but 
that  the  kingdom  of  Satan  maybe  destroyed;  which  implies 
no  less  than  the  complete  and  eternal  overthrow  of  all  those, 
who  are  constantly  and  finally  tho  instruments  of  its  support, 
for  how  can  it  be  destroyed  unless  its  pillars  be  removed  ?  Who- 
ever then  repeats  these  two  petitions,  whether  he  means  it  or 
not,  makes  use  of  implied  or  virtual  imprecations. 

The  third  petition  contains  a  warrant  still  more  evident  for 
religious  imprecations,  and  therefore  we  shall  dwell  a  little  upon 
it.  "  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  done  in  heaven."  The 
will  of  God  is  one  simple  act,  purpose,  or  counsel,  whereby 
"he  hath  from  all  eternity  appointed  and  ordered  most  wisely 
and  infallibly  and  irresistibly,  all  the  acts  and  events  of  all  his 
creatures,  so  that  things  which  seem  to  us  most  entirely  or 
most  freely  to  remove  this  most  free  and  eternal  counsel  of  his, 
are  subservient  to  it  in  all  their  actings.     And  all  those  con- 


REV.   JAMEB   MAOaREQOn,   D.D. 


68 


ion,  nnd 
,lov.  xix. 
iwcr  rcli- 

form  of 
\  the  first 

glorifiod. 
hat  God's 
d,  as  well 
»  deatruc- 
mpenitcnt 
rnal  salva- 
led  in  his 
n  via  prny, 
deceitfully 
from  being 
rifled  upon 
upon  obsti- 

come,"  vo 
anced,  but 
ch  implies 
all  those, 
|ts  support, 
ed?  Who- 
eans  it  or 

I  evident  for 
little  upon 
;en."     The 
Icl,  whereby 
luiost  wisely 
Is  of  all  his 
entirely  or 
mscl  of  his, 
those  con- 


currences, which  pcem  to  ub  most  inconeidorablo  or  continjjont, 
are  fureordaincd  by  thu  same  nioHt  iiit'aUiblc  cuunsel,  and  U)a(lo 
the  InHtruuicnts  of  brin<;ing  abuut  the  greatest  cuiicernnicnts 
in  tlio  world."  "  The  Lord  of  Hosts  hath  sworn,  saying,  Surely, 
as  I  have  thought,  so  shall  it  come  to  pass,  und  as  I  hnvo  pur- 
posed, so  shall  it  stand  ;  that  I  will  break  the  Assyriun  in  my 
land,  and  upon  my  mountains  tread  him  under  foot;  then  shall 
his  yoke  depart  from  off  them,  and  his  burden  depart  from  off 
tlicir  shoulders.  This  is  the  purpose  that  is  purposed  on  the 
whole  earth,  and  this  is  the  liand  that  is  stretched  forth  upon 
all  nations.  For  the  Lord  of  Hosts  hath  purposed,  and  who 
shall  disannul  it?  and  his  hnnd  is  stretched  out,  and  who  shall 
turn  it  back  ?"  Isa.  xiv.  24-27.  "  llemember  the  forr  '^r  thinj.'. 
of  old,  for  I  am  God,  and  there  is  none  else.  I  am  God,  and 
there  is  none  like  me,  declaring  the  end  from  the  beginning, 
and  from  ancient  times  the  things  that  are  not  yet  done,  sayi' ,: 
My  counsel  shall  stand,  and  I  will  do  all  my  pleasure."  ]  m 
xlvi.  9,  10. 

Even  the  various,  and  unstable,  and  free  motions  of  the 
mind  and  will  of  man,  which  seem  to  come  under  no  rule  or 
government  but  of  himself,  are  most  exactly  ordered  to  bring 
to  pass  the  purposes  of  God.  "  There  are  many  devices  in  a 
man's  heart,  nevertheless  the  counsel  of  the  Lord,  that  shall 
stand."  Prov.  xix.  2L  And  herein  we  may  observe  the  most 
deep  and  unsearchable  wisdom,  and  power,  and  purity  of  God, 
that  while  man  worketh  freely,  yet  God  worketh  t.  ti-  by  power- 
fully ;  and  while  man  worketh  sinfully,  yet  God  woikcth  there- 
by most  justly,  and  most  purely.  The  freedom  of  the  will  of 
man  is  not  controlled  by  the  infallibility  and  purity  of  the  coun- 
sel of  God,  nor  can  it  interrupt  or  disappoint  it,  and  the  sinful- 
ness of  the  will  and  ways  of  man  is  not  justified  by  the  infalli- 
bility and  purity  of  the  counsel  of  God,  nor  doth  it  pollute  it.* 
Thus  Judas  freely,  but  maliciously,  treacherously,  and  diaboli- 
cally betrayed  our  Saviour;  the  Jews  delivered  him  to  judg- 
ment freely,  but  enviously ;  Pilate  judged  him  freely,  but  un- 

*  See  Lord  Chief  Justice  Ilule's  Conteuiplatioua  on  the  Lord's  Prayer. 


64 


REMAmS  OP  THE 


justly;  and  the  soldiers  crucified  him  freely,  but  murderously; 
yet  in  God  there  vraa  in  all  this,  though  it  was  infallibly  fore- 
ordained by  him,  the  greatest  manifestation  of  his  truth,  and 
justice,  and  wisdom,  and  purity,  and  mercy,  that  ever  the 
world  did  or  shall  see.  "  Him  being  delivered  by  the  determi- 
nate counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  ye  have  taken  and 
with  wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain."  "  Of  a  truth 
against  thy  holy  child  JeSus  whom  thou  hast  anointed,  buth 
Herod  and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles  and  the  people  of 
Israel,  were  gathered  together,  to  do  whatsoever  thy  hand  anc^ 
thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be  done."  Acts  ii.  23 ;  iv. 
27,  28. 

The  will  of  God  is  for  the  most  part  secret  and  unknown, 
till  it  be  fulfilled.  "Thy  way  is  in  the  sea  and  thy  paths  in 
the  great  waters,  and  thy  footsteps  are  not  known."  Psa.  Ixxvii. 
19.  Yet  we  must  say,  "  Thy  will  be  done."  It  is  true  thy 
counsels  are  secret  and  unknown  to  me,  but  they  are  the  coun- 
sels of  a  most  wise  and  just  God,  and  therefore  I  will  be  content 
to  pray  with  an  implicit  faith,  "  Thy  will  be  done,"  for  "  right- 
eous art  thou,  0  Lord,  in  all  thy  ways,  and  holy  in  all  thy 
works."  It  is  true  thy  "  counsel  shall  stand,"  yet  are  not  my 
prayers  impertinent ;  it  is  the  duty  of  thy  creatures  to  will  what 
thou  wiliest,  and  to  pray  thee  to  do  what  thou  intendesL  to  do; 
that  my  will  may  not  only  passively  submit  unto  thy  v/ill,  but 
actively  run  along  with  it.*  The  will  of  God,  however,  is  not 
wholly  secret.  The  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament 
reveal  unto  us  a  part  of  it  which,  however  small  in  comparison 
of  the  whole,  is  yet  sufficient  to  show  us  the  way  of  salvation 
and  duty.  This  revelation  consists  not  only  of  commands  and 
directions  about  what  we  are  to  do,  but  also  of  expressed  decla- 
rations, prophecies,  threatenings,  and  promises,  both  about  par- 
ticular events,  and  the  eternal  state  of  all  men,  concerning  all 
which  we  must  say,  "  Thy  will  be  done." 

Thus  God  has  plainly  foretold  and  prophesied  that  he  T\ill 
consume  "the  man  of  sin   with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and 

*  Hnle,  Ao. 


crously ; 
bly  fovo- 
uth,  and 
ever  the 
dotermi- 
iken   and 
F  a  truth 
ited,  both 
people  of 
hand  ani^ 
li.  23j  iv. 

unknown, 
ly  paths  in 
Psa.  Ixxvii. 
is  true  thy 
i  the  coun- 
,  be  content 
for  «' right- 
in  all  thy 
ire  not  my 
;o  will  what 
|desl.  to  do ; 
,y  m\\,  but 
iver,  is  not 
Testament 
[comparison 
if  salvation 
mands  and 
;ssed  decla- 
about  par- 
■corning  all 

Ihat  he  will 
mouth,  and 


REV.   JAMES   MACOREGOR,   D.D. 


65 


destroy  him  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming;"  that  he  will 
convert  the  Jews  with  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  j  that  "  the 
kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord 
and  of  his  Christ ;"  that  the  gospel  shall  be  preached  unto  all 
nations,  and  be  attended  with  most  wonderful  success,  insomuch 
that  "  the  people  shall  be  all  righteous,  that  there  shall  be  upon 
the  bells  of  the  horses,  holiness  to  the  Lord,  that  every  pot  in 
Jerusalem  and  in  Judah,  shall  be  holiness  to  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
and  that  the  Canaanite  shall  be  no  more  in  the  house  of  the 
Lord  of  hosts ;"  and  that  he  will  send  his  son  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven,  with  power  and  great  glory,  to  judge  the  world ;  to 
which  we  must  subscribe ; — "  Thy  will  be  done." 

Again,  God,  in  his  mercy  and  grace,  hath  plainly  foretold 
and  promised  that  innumerable  multitudes  of  sinners,  even  as 
many  as  be  hath  ordained  to  eternal  life  and  salvation,  John 
vi.  37,  shall  be  raised  out  of  the  grave  of  sin,  quickened  to  be- 
lieve in  Christ,  and  to  grow  in  faith,  love,  knowledge,  piety, 
and  holiness,  Isa.  liii.  10,  11 ;  Psal.  xcii.  12,  13,  14,  till  they 
become  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in 
light ;  that  they  shall  die,  their  bodies  rest  in  their  grave  in 
hope,  be  raised  again  and  united  unto  their  souls;  that  they 
shall  be  judged  and  receive  that  sentence,  "  Come,  ye  blessed 
of  my  father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world ;"  in  fine,  that  they  shall  go  away  into 
life  eternal,  and  be  ever  with  the  Lord.  These  are  parts  of  his 
will  which  we  are  to  pray  may  be  done. 

Lastly,  God  hath  foretold  plainly  that,  according  to  the  eter- 
nal counsel  of  his  will,  and  for  the  glory  of  his  goodness,  justice, 
and  sovereignty,  he  shall  certainly  leave,  permit,  or  suffer  innu- 
merable multitudes  of  sinners,  even  as  many  as  he  hath  not 
chosen  to  faith,  holiness,  and  salvation,  freely  and  willingly  to 
abide  in  their  sins,  and  to  multijyly  them  continually  by  obsti- 
nate unbelief,  John  iii.  18,  and  many  of  them  to  oppose  his 
truth  and  persecute  his  saints,  John  xv.  20,  serving  divers 
lusts  which  di'own  men  in  perdition,  being  without  God  in  the 
world,  haters  and  scoflFera  of  every  thing  sacred,  blasphemers  of 
6* 


68 


REMAINS   OP  THE 


I 


the  great  and  terrible  name  of  the  Lord  God  Almighty,  pro- 
faoers  of  his  blessed  and  holy  day,  proud,  ambitious,  delighting 
in  all  manner  of  uncleanness,  theft,  lies,  covetousness,  and 
many  other  sins  too  tedious  or  abominable  to  be  mentioned, 
and  many  others  beyond  the  power  of  their  hands,  however 
much  in  the  desire  of  their  hearts,  to  accomplish  ;  serving  the 
devil  with  more  truth  and  zeal  than  ever  a  saint  served  his  God. 
Psal.  xxi.  11 ;  2  Tim.  iii.  1-9.  It  is  God's  will  and  purpose, 
for  so  he  hath  said,  that  these  shall  at  their  death  be  driven 
away  in  their  wickedness,  the  righteous  vengeance  of  God  be- 
ing frequently  visible  in  the  kind,  manner,  and  circumstances 
thereof,  as  in  horriblC)  loathsome,  and  impure  diseases,  fashiona- 
ble murder,  either  by  their  own  hands,  or  those  of  fellow-duel- 
ists, &c.,  &c.  Some  dying  with  a  conscience  totally  stupid  and 
insensible,  and  others  awakened  to  see  all  their  sins  set  in  ar- 
ray against  them,  the  devils  waiting  to  seize  their  souls  as  tiieir 
prey,  and  the  Almighty  God  preparing  all  his  arrows  against 
them,  whereby  their  minds  are  tortured  with  unutterable  an- 
guish and  horror,  waiting  in  dreadful  suspense,  or  running 
headlong  to  meet  the  full  measure  of  their  misery.  Prov.  xi. 
31.  Moreover,  God  hath  foretold  that  many  shall  be  suiFered 
after  making  great  progress  in  the  knowledge  of  the  doctrines 
of  Christ,  perhaps  as  great  as  any  saint,  and  a  fair  and  blameless 
possession  for  a  season,  to  return  like  the  dog  to  his  vomit,  and 
like  the  sow  that  was  washed  to  her  wallowing  in  the  mire,  to 
pour  out  floods  of  venom  and  malice  upon  the  truth  and  pro- 
fessors thereof,  and  to  wax  worse  and  worse  unto  the  end ; 
though  they  have  a  competent  knowledge  of  the  power  of  God's 
wrath,  and  see  hell  the  inevitable  reward  of  their  ways,  and 
know  full  well  how  to  make  their  escape.  2  Pet.  ii.  20-22.  God 
hath  purposed  and  foretold  that  they  all  shall  be  raised  again, 
and  judged  and  condemned  by  this  sentence,  "  Depart  from  me, 
ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his 
angels  j"  and  finally  that  they  shall  go  away  into  everlasting 
punishment. 

The  most  of  these  things  are  happening  every  day,  and  all 


RE\.   JAMES   MACOREGOR,  D.D. 


«T 


,y,  pro- 

igLting 

5S,   and 

itioned, 

lowevcr 

ring  the 

lis  God. 

purpose, 

e  driven 

God  bc- 

iiistances 

fushiona- 

low-duel- 

upid  and 

set  in  ar- 

s  as  their 

^s  against 

•vablc  an- 
running 
rov.  xl. 
suffered 
doctrines 
jlameless 
omit,  and 
mire,  to 
and  pro- 
the  end; 
r  of  God's 
ways,  and 
-22.    God 
ed  again, 
from  me, 
1  and  his 
yerlasting 

ly,  and  all 


of  them  shall  certainly  corae  to  pass,  and  God's  will  in  them  is 
as  good,  and  wise,  and  just,  and  holy,  and  pure  as  in  the  cruci- 
fixion of  Christ,  or  in  any  other  thing  whatsoever.  Therefore 
we  must  still  subscribe,  "  Thy  will  be  done."  Nor  is  it  suffi- 
cient, as  we  said  before,  that  our  will  should  passively  submit 
unto  God's  herein,  but  it  must  actually  run  along  with  it.  Or 
shall  we  say  God  forbid,  when  we  know  it  shall  not  be  forbid- 
den ?  Are  we  wiser  than  God  that  we  should  dissent  from 
him  ?  Are  we  stronger  than  he  that  we  should  oppose  him  ? 
Christ,  who  knew  the  father's  will  most  perfectly,  taught  us  not 
to  make  any  exception  in  this  petition  ;  he  set  us  an  example 
of  a  most  cheerful  submission  to  the  will  of  God  in  all  things  ; 
and  his  main  design  in  coming  to  the  world  was  to  bring  our 
will  into  a  perfect  conformity  to  the  will  of  God  ;  and  the  more 
that  this  is  done  the  more  complete  is  Christ's  work  within  us, 
whereas  the  want  of  it  discovers  a  proud  rebellious  disposition. 
Let  us  then  learn  to  pray  cordially  and  cheerfully.  Thy  will  be 
done, — be  done  wholly,  perfectly,  and  as  thou  wiliest, — "be  done 
on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven."  Thus  we  see  that  this  short 
petition,  "  Thy  will  be  done,"  which  our  Saviour  taught  us, 
and  which  we  are  daily  to  pray,  comprehends  all  the  impreca- 
tions contained  in  the  book  of  Psalms,  and  is  sufficient  authority 
for  us  to  use  them. 

Arg.  6.  God  hath  appointed  imjfrccations  as  means  of  the 
preservation  of  the  church,  and  of  the  destruction  of  her  enemies. 
She  uses  the  means  and  obtains  the  end.  The  restless  malice 
of  the  devil,  and  the  wickedness  of  men  continually  stir  up 
enemies  of  one  kind  or  another  against  the  church,  enemies 
numerous  and  strong,  by  far  more  than  a  match  for  her.  Her 
weapons  are  tears  and  prayers;  prayers  against  as  well  as  for 
hor  enemies.  Were  it  not  for  her  prayers  she  would  have  been 
swallowed  up  long  ago,  and  there  would  not  now  be  any  men- 
tion of  the  gospel  in  the  world,  nor  any  history  of  Christ,  more 
than  if  he  had  never  been,  unless  perhaps,  an  account  of  the 
abortion  of  his  scheme  of  reformation  :  but  they  draw  down 
God's  strength  for  her  protection,  and  his  vengeance  upon  her 


il 


i 


■  w 


68 


REMAINS   OP  TUB 


enemies,  so  that  she  has  been  and  always  shall  bo  set  free  both 
from  their  deceit  and  violence.  We  know  that  the  prayers  of 
Christ  and  his  apostles  against  the  Scribes,  Pharisees,  and  other 
obstinate  Jews  confounded  all  their  devices  against  the  gospel, 
and  made  persecution  itself  the  means  of  spreading  it  wider. 
When  the  rulers  of  the  Jews  resolved  against  the  Apostles,  saying, 
"Let  us  straitly  threate  i  th'm,  that  they  speak  henceforth  to 
no  man  in  tJm  name,—  and  command  them  not  to  speak  at  all, 
nor  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesus,"  the  church  prays,  "  Lord,  be- 
hold their  threatenings,  and  grant  unto  thy  servants,  that  with 
all  boldness  they  may  speak  thy  word,"  and  their  prayers  are 
answered  to  the  confusion  of  the  rulers.  We  might  instance 
also  the  prayer  of  Hezekiah  against  Sennacherib,  of  Esther 
against  Haman,  and  many  others.  In  every  age  the  prayers 
of  the  church  are,  more  or  less  visibly,  the  means  of  her  pre- 
servation or  deliverance.  Thus,  when  the  devil  stirs  up  his 
instruments  to  teach  and  defend  erior  in  the  church,  God, 
through  means  of  her  prayers,  makes  their  tongues  to  fall  upon 
themselves,  and  confound  them  by  their  contradictions  and  blas- 
phemies. When  her  foes  set  their  nets  and  snsres,  she  prays, 
and  they  are  caught  themselves  j  when  they  draw  the  sword, 
she  prays,  and  it  enters  their  own  heart.  In  a  word,  whatever 
crafty  devices  or  violent  assaults  may  be  framed  against  her, 
they  shall,  through  the  eflScacy  of  her  prayers,  be  turned  to 
the  confusion  and  destruction  of  their  authors,  and  to  her  exal- 
tation. 

If  it  be  objected  that  because  God  hath  promised  to  protect 
his  church,  so  that  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
her,  he  will  therefore  preserve  her  without  regard  to  her  im- 
precations, we  answer,  He  hath  not  promised  to  protect  her 
without  her  prayers,  neither  will  he  do  it.  But  he  hath  pur- 
posed and  promised  as  well  that  she  shall  pray  against  her  ene- 
mies, and  that  her  prayers  shall  be  answered,  as  that  he  shall 
protect  her ;  and  all  these  parts  of  his  purpose  or  promise  shall 
without  fail  be  accomplished.  God's  promise  of  protecting  the 
church,  instead  of  freeing  her  from  prayer,  is  her  greatest  en- 


B  botli 
era  of 
1  other 
gospel, 
wider, 
saying, 
brth  to 
;  al  all, 
»rd,  be- 
lat  with 
yers  are 
instance 

Esther 
prayers 
her  pre- 
3  up  his 
bV,  God, 
fall  upon 
and  blas- 
le  prays, 
e  sword, 
[whatever 
.inst  her, 
urned  to 
her  exal- 
te protect 
|iil  against 
her  ini- 
Irotect  her 

lath  pur- 
It  her  enc- 
he  shall 
lise  shall 
lectin  g  tbc 

reatest  eu- 


REV.   JAMES   MACOREQOR,  D.D.  69 

couragement  in  that  duty,  and  makes  it  necessary.  It  is  her 
encouragement,  as  it  ensures  a  gracious  answer ;  it  makes  her 
prayers  necessary,  because  God  hath  commanded  her  to  pray  for 
whatever  he  hath  promised.  God  promised  that  he  would  bring 
back  the  captivity  of  his  people,  Ezek.  xxxvi.  33.  "  But  thus 
saith  the  Lord,  I  will  yet  be  inquired  of  by  the  house  of  Israel 
to  do  it  for  them." 

Arg.  7.  The  saints  shall  aftcncanls  judge  the  enemies  of  the 
gospel)  and  their  praying  against  them  now  is  hut  doing,  im- 
plieiily  and  indefinitely,  what  they  shall  do  at  the  day  of  judg- 
ment expressly  and,  jiarticidarly  ;  therefore  that  is  necessary  as 
well  as  this,  to  maintain  a  consistency  and  uniformity  of  con- 
duct and  character.  It  is  beyond  a  doubt  that  the  saints  shall 
be  secondary  judges  at  the  last  day,  approving  of  the  sentence 
of  the  great  Judge,  "  Ye  who  have  followed  me  in  the  regene- 
ration, when  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory, 
ye  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of 
Israel."  Matt.  xix.  28,  "  Do  ye  not  know  that  the  saints  shall 
judge  the  world?  Know  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge  angels ?" 
1  Cor.  vi.  2,  3. 

It  is  equally  plain  that  there  must  be  a  harmony  betwixt 
their  conduct  now  and  then.  Their  present  prayers  -iiust  not 
contradict  their  future  sentence  j  for  though  they  will  undergo 
a  great  change  at  ceath,  they  will  not  then  receive  any  new 
powers  or  graces,  but  only  the  completion  of  those  they  had 
before ;  for  glory  is  but  the  perfection  of  grace.  The  whole  of 
the  spiritual  warfare  and  agony  of  the  Christian  is  an  earnest 
striving  to  be  now  what  he  shall  be  hereafter.  But  how  vain 
were  that  agony  if  his  present  and  futu.-e  state  were  opposite  ! 
and  how  shocking  must  it  be  to  think  of  a  saint  uttering,  with 
his  dying  breath,  a  prayer  of  faith  from  which  he  must  shrink 
with  horror,  the  first  moment  after  death  !  yet  that  must  be  the 
case  if  their  prayers  in  this  W'orld  were  to  disagree  with  any 
part  of  their  conduct  in  the  next.  The  only  difi'erence  that 
can  be  allowed  is  such  as  suits  the  inferiority  of  the  present  to 
the  future  state.     Now  they  know  only  that  God  has  enemies, 


^y^' 


70 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


IS 


and  therefore  their  prayers  must  contain  only  an  indefinite  con- 
sent to  their  destruction ;  but  then  they  shall  know  who  they 
are,  and  so  bo  in  condition  to  make  a  particular  application  of 
their  former  prayers.  In  lefinite  imprecations  are  thereio)  a  aa 
competent  and  necessary  for  the  saints  in  their  presei.'  Runt.  as 
a  particular  sentence  of  condemnation  against,  every  cremy  >\ 
the  gospel,  at  the  great  day  of  Judgmeit. 

When  we  assert  that  there  must  be  ari  agreement  between 
the  present  prayers  and  future  judgmcnu-  of  the  saints,  we  are 
awfire  that  there  may  be  an  apparent  opposition  botv»aen  them, 
iii  the  case  of  conditional  prayers.  A  saint  miy,  for  example, 
pray  often  foi  the  salvation  of  a  particular  friei  d  or  relation,  at 
a  wife,  or  c'.-i!d,  Tvhom  yet  at  the  last  day  he  ahall  chcerl'uUy 
sentence  to  everlasdng  destruction.  But  as  all  such  prayers 
go  upon  such  a  oc  iditiou  as  this,  '*  if  God  peral venture  shall 
give  theui  lopentance  to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth/'  the 
opposition  is  not  real. 


Chap.  II. — the  objects  of  imprecations. 

I.  Imprecations  must  be  directed  against  no  enemy  ofman^ 
that  is,  against  no  man  on  account  of  either  private  and  per- 
sonal, or  public  and  national  enmity.  It  is  agreed  on  all  hands 
that  to  imprecate  on  account  of  private  injuries,  is  very  abomi- 
nable, and  more  so  on  account  of  national  quarrels;  and  he 
must  be  blind  indeed  who  pretends  to  have  Scripture  authority 
for  that  conduct.  These  give  proper  room  for  the  exercise  of 
long-suiFering,  meekness,  and  forgiveness,  and  here  the  truest 
friends  of  the  Scripture  imprecations  will  not  be  last.  They 
will  yield  a  cheerful  obedience  to  our  Saviour's  command: 
"  Love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  and  do  good 
to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  foi'  Ihtm  that  despitefully  use 
you  and  persecute  you."  Matt.  v.  44.     "  Blees  them  which  per- 


REV.   JAMES   MACOREaOR,  D.D. 


71 


con- 

they 

on  of 

■<.r.'d  as 
i!.^.  as 
My  >^ 

itween 

WQ  are 

them, 

ample, 
:'!t.ni,  at 
icri'uUy 
prayers 
re  shall 
h,"  the 


of  man, 
knd  per- 
l  hands 
abonii- 
and  he 
uthority 
ercise  of 
He  truest 
They 
►mmand: 
do  good 
fully  use 
hich  per- 


secuta  you,  bless  and  curse  not.  Dearly  beloved,  avenge  not 
yourselves,  bui  rather  give  place  unto  wrath,  for  it  is  written, 
Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  repay,  saith  the  Lord ;  therefore  if 
thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him,  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink. 
]}e  not  overcome  of  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with  good."  Rom. 
xii.  14,  19,  20,  21.  They  will  as  readily  as  any  others  follow 
the  example  of  Christ,  "  Father,  forgive  them ;"  of  Stephen, 
"  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge;"  and  of  Paul,  "  I  pray 
God  that  it  may  not  be  laid  to  their  charge." 

II.  Imprecations  must  be  directed  against  no  present  enemy 
of  the  gospel  as  such,  that  is,  against  no  man  for  his  present 
enmity  against  the  gospel.     Prayer  must  proceed  upon  a  sure 
foundation,  but  it  cannot  be  concluded  with  certainty  from  a 
man's  present  enmity  against  the  gospel,  that  he  shall  continue 
always  in  that  state.     He  who  is  to-day  a  deadly  foe  to  God, 
and  every  thing  blessed,  may  be  to-morrow  an   unalterable 
friend  to  both.     He  who  now  persecutes  Jesus,  may  soon  preach 
him  zealously.     We  know  that  bloody  Saul  of  Tarsu'^  persecuted 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and  being  ''  exceedingly  mad  against  his 
saints  compelled  them  to  blaspheme,  and  persecuted  them  even 
to  strange  cities,"  making  havoc  of  the  Church,  and  breathing 
out  threatenings  and  slaughter  against  the  disciples  of  the 
Lord;"  but  he  became  another  man,  and  Paul  was  not  a  whit 
behind  the  chiefest  apostles,  but  laboured  more  abundantly 
than  they  all,  in  the  work  of  the  gospel.     Now  in  him  God 
shewed  forth  all  long-siiflFering,  not  for  his  own  sake  merely, 
but  for  "  a  pattern  to  them  which  should  hereafter  believe  to 
everlasting  life."     If  I  pray  then  against  any  man  for  his  pre- 
sent er.  mity  against  the  gospel,  I  know  not  but  I  may  be  pray- 
ing against  one  who  is  a  chosen  vessel  unto  God,  and  who  shall 
soon  bo  a  partaker  of  the  "  like  precious  faith"  with  the  saints, 
and  therefore  such  a  prayer  must  be  an  abomination   to  the 
Lord.     But  it  is  lawful  to  pray  thus  about  all  the  present  ene- 
mies of  the  gospel,  vi/. ,  that   God   may  either  convert  them 
from  their  enmity  or  destroy  them  in  it,  for  it  is  evident  that 
one  or  other  of  these  things  is  agreeable  to  his  most  holy  will. 


72 


REMAINS  or  THE 


III.  Imprecations  must  be  directed  against  all  the  final  ene- 
mies of  God  or  of  the  gospel^  without  exception.  It  is  upon 
that  suppositiou  ulone,  that  they  persist  in  their  enmity  to  the 
end,  that  any  are  to  be  prayed  against.  Ail  who  die  enemies  to 
the  gospel,  shall  without  doubt  be  punished  with  everlasting 
destruction.  Not  one  of  them  shall  escape.  "  Thi?  is  the  pur- 
pose that  God  hath  purposed  through  the  whole  eoi th  ;  and 
when  he  shall  stretch  out  his  hand"  to  execute  it,  "who  shall 
turn  it  back  ?"  Upon  all  the  final  enemies  of  the  gospel  shall 
come  all  the  curses  written  in  the  book  of  Qod ;  upon  them 
they  would  come  though  none  were  to  imprecate  them,  and 
whoever  refuses  his  consent  to  their  utter  ruin,  rebels  against 
his  Maker.  Amen  to  it,  will  be  said  by  all  who  concur  with 
the  will  of  God ;  but  it  reaches  not  all  alike,  but  "  every  one  in 
his  own  order,"  first  they  that  stand  foremost  in  guilt,  and  then 
the  rest  in  proportion  to  their  deserts.  All  imprecations  are 
not  to  be  directed  against,  nor  shall  they  bo  applied  to,  all  the 
final  enemies  of  the  gospel,  equally.  Those  in  the  69th  and 
109th  Psalms  belong  only  to  them  who  commit  the  sin  against 
the  Holy  Ghost,  or  are  noted  apostates  from  the  truth. 

Farther,  though  the  cause  of  God  lights  more  or  less  upon 
all  the  final  enemies  of  the  gospel,  yet  as  we  know  them  not,  it 
follows, 

IV.  That  the  objects  of  imprecations  are  unJencvA.  He 
who  prays  against  God's  enemies  knows  not  who  shall  reap  the 
fruit  of  his  prayers.  He  is  certain  that  they  shall  be  answered, 
because  faith  cannot  be  disappointed,  but  in  the  meantime  he 
is  ignorant  upon  whom.  Of  this  he  shall  have  little  knowledge 
till  he  be  received  up  into  glory,  and  then  he  shall  be  surprised 
to  see  what  effect  they  have  taken  upon  persons,  whom  he  was 
far  from  suspecting  to  be  Enemies  of  the  gospel.  He  may  find 
that  they  have  lighted  not  only  upon  the  openly  profane,  but 
upon  ministers  of  the  gospel,  and  professors  of  religion  whom  he 
formerly  took  for  saints;  or  upon  his  nighest  and  dearest  rela- 
tions, in  whose  behalf  he  had  poured  out  many  a  prayer  for 
mercy,  which  he  now  finds  returned  into  his  own  bosom,     But 


■wjg'wnni'w  .;iBiMWii.minm» 


REV.  JAMES   MAGGREGOR,  D.D. 


78 


al  ene- 

upon 

to  the 
nies  to 
Insting 
lie  pur- 
i  5  and 
:c  shall 
el  sliuU 
n  them 
m,  and 
against 
ur  with 
f  one  in 
ind  then 
ions  are 
I,  all  the 
i9th  and 
1  against 

CS9  upon 
lu  not,  it 

y/t.     He 
reap  the 
nswered, 
ntinie  he 
nowledge 
surprised 
n  he  was 
may  find 
fane,  but 
whom  he 
irest  rela- 
)rayer  for 
om,     But 


) 


he  will  not  upon  such  discovery  regret  that  he  used  impreca> 
tions,  for  he  sees  that  God  "  docs  all  things  well." 

V.  That  in  absolute  imprecations  there  must  he  no  particular 
object  intended.  Because  we  know  not  the  proper  objects  of 
them,  we  must  apply  them  to  none,  for  wo  m^y  hit  the  wrong 
mark  as  readily  as  the  right.  In  obedience  to  God's  command 
we  must  indeed  send  up  such  prayers  unto  hmi,  but  we  must 
leave  it  entirely  with  himself  to  apply  them  as  he  pleases.  Like 
a  man  who  sends  home  from  abroad  a  sum  of  money  to  a  friend 
in  whom  he  can  confide,  desiring  him  to  apply  it  for  the  sup- 
pression of  vice,  and  the  relief  of  the  oppressed  in  his  native 
country.  He  who  sends  home  the  money  knows  that  there 
are  vices  to  be  suppressed,  and  oppressed  to  be  relieved,  but  he 
knows  the  names  of  none  of  them,  so  as  to  be  able  to  say,  sup- 
press  this  vice,  relieve  that  man,  therefore  he  leaves  it  to  his 
friend  to  apply  the  money  as  he  pleases.  So  we  know  that  in 
all  ages  there  are  such  enemies  to  God,  as  are  proper  objects 
of  imprecations,  but  as  we  know  not  who  they  are,  we  commit 
the  application  of  our  prayers  against  them  wholly  to  God ;  and 
"  he  who  searches  the  heart  and  tries  the  reins  of  the  children 
of  men,"  will  not  only  apply  them  to  the  proper  persons,  but 
also  according  to  the  measure  and  degree  of  their  guilt,  with 
the  greatest  exactness.  We  wish  this  and  the  other  observa- 
tions in  this  chapter  to  be  carefully  attended  to,  as  they  remove 
every  shadow  of  a  pretence  for  looking  upon  religious  impreca- 
tions as  the  effect  of  revenge.  If  I  am  conscious  that  I  have 
no  mortal  in  mine  eye,  when  I  desire  the  destruction  of  God's 
irreconcilable  enemies,  I  need  not  be  afraid  that  I  indulge  any 
passion  whatsoever. 
7 


74 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


CUAP.   III. — THE    SPIRIT   WITH   WHICH  WE   SHOULD    IMPRE- 
CATE. 

I.  Imprecations  should  not  proceed  from  a  spirit  of  revenge, 

II.  They  ought  to  be  used  pxireli/  in  obedience  to  the  divine 
command.  The  authority  of  Jehovah  is  the  first  and  best  rea- 
son of  our  obedience  in  all  things,  but  it  is  to  be  peculiarly 
eyed  in  this  duty,  which  we  uro  so  apt  to  abuse  to  gratify  our 
corrupt  passions,  and  which  has  an  appearance  of  being  oppo- 
site to  others  confessedly  excellent  and  noble;  lest,  instead  of 
glorifying  God  by  our  prayers,  we  augment  our  guilt  by  pour- 
ing out  the  rancour  and  venom  of  our  own  hearts.  Our  obedi- 
ence in  this  matter  must  be  cheerful  indeed,  but  cautious.  On 
account  of  the  awful  nature  of  imprecations,  there  is  need  of 
approaching  God  in  them  with  more  than  ordinary  reverence, 
fear,  humility,  and  self-deniedness,  and  of  seeking  grace  to 
purify  us  from  all  private  emotions,  affections,  and  passions; 
for  certainly  he  who  addresses  God  in  imprecations,  with  a 
revengeful  temper,  takes  the  readiest  way  in  the  world  to  bring 
them  all  down  upon  his  own  head.  Every  Christian  may  know 
this,  and  sure  nothing  can  be  better  calculated  to  strike  the 
mind  with  dread  and  reverence,  and  withal  to  becalm  all  its 
turbulent  emotions ;  so  that  imprecations  properly  managed,  in- 
stead of  fostering  any  bitterness  of  spirit,  are  one  of  the  most 
noble  and  powerful  remedies  against  it  that  can  be  imagined. 
The  great  and  jealous  God  before  whom  we  stand,  accounts  him- 
self affronted  by  our  corrupt  passions,  and  he  will  not  fail  to 
punish  them.  The  knowledge  of  this  makes  every  conscien- 
tious Christian  afraid  of  mixing  them  with  his  prayers.  This 
fear,  however,  neither  make^^  him  neglect  his  duty,  for  that 
were  "rebellion  worse  than  the  sin  of  witchcraft,"  nor  yet  in- 
different about  success  therein,  for  indifferent  prayers  are  as 
offensive  and  detestable  as  the  bitterest  re  nge;  but  it  makes 
him  exceedingly  watchful  over  himself,  lest  by  any  means  he 
should  utter  any  thing  rashly  before  God. 


REV.  JAMES   MA'     lEOOR,   D.D. 


75 


IMPRE- 


^vcnge. 
e  divine 
)est  rca- 
souiiarly 
itify  our 
,g  oppo- 
stead  of 
by  pour- 
ir  obcdi- 
»ua.    On 
need  of 
3verence, 
grace  to 
passions ; 
3,  -with  a 
to  bring 
nay  know 
strike  the 
,1m  all  its 
naged, in- 
the  most 
imagined. 
)unt8  him- 
Qot  fail  to 
conscien- 
lers.    This 

for  that 
jor  yet  in- 
srs  are  as 

it  makes 
means  he 


III.  Imprecations  sliould  he  vsed  m  faithy  that  is,  with  a 
beliof  founded  upon  the  divine  promise  that  they  shall  bo 
answered. 

Wo  have  seen  that,  like  other  prayers,  they  are  divinely 
authorized,  and  consequently,  that  an  answer  to  thorn  is  secured 
by  the  unchangeable  truth  and  faithfulness  of  God,  inuomuch 
that  it  is  easier  for  heaven  and  earth  to  pass  away,  than  that 
any  of  them  should  remain  unaccomplished.  They  are  not 
then  to  be  used,  but  with  a  divine  assurance,  that  thoy  shall 
be  Ijoth  answered  and  applied,  with  the  greatest  wisdom  and 
righteousness,  to  every  one  within  their  reach,  fully  and  com- 
pletely to  all  the  final  foes  of  Christ's  gospel,  and  even  to  him 
who  uses  ihem,  if  he  is  such  a  foe,  and  partially  and  improperly 
to  all  its  temporary  enemies,  as  a  means  of  their  correction  and 
reformation. 

IV.  With  knowledge.  As  in  every  thing  else,  bo  hero  ig- 
norance must  prove  a  fruitful  mother  of  abuses,  therefore  it 
ought  by  all  means  to  be  cured.  Every  one  should  bo  in  a 
opacity  to  put  an  eternal  difference  between  private  revenge 
and  all  bitterness  of  spirit  on  the  one  hand,  and  a  holy  zeal  for 
the  glory  of  God,  and  an  humble,  obedient  concurrence  with 
his  will  on  the  other.  The  former  ought  to  be  shunned  more 
than  death,  but  the  latter  cultivated  with  diligence.  Every 
one  should  endeavour  as  much  as  possible  to  know  the  scope 
and  meaning  of  the  Psalms,  and  of  the  imprecations  in  particu- 
lar. Good  books  explaining  them  ought  to  be  read  frequently. 
Ministers  ought  to  be  very  areful  (  perhaps  more  so  thnii  they 
generally  are)  to  explain  them  to  their  people.  Were  tho  Im- 
precations  properly  understood,  every  man  of  a  tender  ccriiicieuce 
would  sing  the  severest  of  them  without  scruple. 


76  REMAINS  or  THl 


ClIAP.  IV. — OBJECTIONS  ANSWERED. 

OhJ.  1. — Imprecations  are  suited  to  the  dark  and  antiquated 
dispensation  of  the  Old  Testament  only.  God  might  then  per- 
mit them,  or  oven  approve  of  them,  but  they  cannot  bo  conHia- 
tent  with  the  milder  disposition  of  the  gospel,  under  which 
we  live. 

Ans.  We  have  shown  the  reverse  of  the  last  part  of  the  objec- 
tion already,  from  the  practice  of  our  Saviour,  the  Apostle  Paul, 
and  the  New  Testament  Church.  Their  example  is  a  proof 
of  the  full  consistency  of  imprecations  with  the  spirit  of  the 
Gospel,  and  the  New  Testament  dispensation.  The  first  part 
supposes  that  the  Old  Testament  fathers  enjoyed  not  the  gospel 
at  all,  and  consequently  that  they  were  strangers  to  its  benevo- 
lent disposition,  and  imprecated  merely  through  ignorance, 
mistake,  or  something  worse,  all  which  are  palpably  false. 
That  the  gospel  did  not  then  shine  with  so  great  light  and 
glory  as  now,  will  be  readily  granted.  They  saw  Christ  and 
his  spiritual  blessings  under  a  vail,  and  hence  their  knowledge 
was  not  so  clear,  nor  their  love  so  strong  as  onrs,  and  therefore 
it  is  no  wonder  that  in  some  things  they  deviated  more  from 
the  path  of  duty  than  New  Testament  saints ;  but  still  they  saw 
Christ  and  rejoiced.  "  They  saw  his  promises  and  were  per- 
suaded of  them  and  embraced  them,  and  confessed  that  they 
were  strangers  and  pilgrims  upon  the  earth.''  Heb.  xi.  13. 
They  knew  that  law  which  said,  <<  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord 
thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all 
thy  might  j"  and,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself;" 
Lev.  xix.  18 ;  and  it  was  "  more  desirable  to  them  than  gold, 
yea,  than  much  fine  gold,  sweeter  also  than  honey,  and  the  ho- 
ney-comb." They  were  not  unacquainted  with  those  beautiful 
and  benevolent  precepts  of  justice  to  all  men,  honour  to  the 
aged,  compassion  to  the  poor,  pity  to  the  distressed,  love  and 
generosity  to  strangers,  faithful  reproof  of  faults,  and  avoiding 
revenge  and  grudging.     Exod.  zxiii.    Imprecations,  therefore, 


pro 


R£V.    JAMES    MACORRQOR,   D.D. 


77 


wore  practised  under  the  Old  Tostnmont,  not  in  consequence 
of  their  ignorance,  or  of  any  toleration  or  dispensation  then 
granted,  and  now  revoked,  but  in  obedience  to  the  unchangeable 
law  of  God. 

It  cannot  with  any  appearance  of  reason  bo  maintained  that 
imprecations  belong  to  that  system  of  ceremonies  and  types 
with  which  the  fathers  were  burdened  until  the  death  of  Christ ; 
for  no  man  can  tell  what  is  the  thing  typified  by  them.  The 
law  of  types  and  ceremonies  was  a  shadow  of  good  things  to 
come,  but  the  body  is  of  Christ.  What  then  is  the  body  of 
which  imprecations  were  the  shadow  ?  Neither  is  there  any 
ground  to  affirm  that  as  many  of  the  imprecations  in  the  Psalms 
were  primarily  directed  against  men  who  were  types  of  the 
enemies  of  Christ  and  of  the  church,  therefore  they  ought  to 
bo  laid  aside  now  when  those  men  are  gone ;  for  though,  indeed, 
they  be  gone,  yet  those  who  were  typified  by  them,  and  for 
whom  the  imprecations  were  chiefly  composed,  are  come  in  their 
room,  and  how  preposterous  would  it  be  to  lay  them  aside  when 
their  proper  objects  have  appeared! 

It  is  not  to  be  doubted,  however,  that  imprecations  ought  to 
be  used  less  under  the  New  Testament  than  under  the  Old, 
or  rather  that  other  prayers  ought  to  be  used  more,  in  proportion 
to  the  superiority  if  our  privileges.  That  servile  fear  which 
was  predominant  then  ought  now  to  be  swallowed  up  by  the 
more  abundant  displays  of  the  grace  and  goodness  of  God, 
made  to  us  through  Jesus  Christ;  and  accordingly,  though  our 
imprecations  may  not  be  fewer  than  theirs,  yet  they  ought  to 
be  as  it  were  eclipsed  and  hid  by  the  superior  blaze  of  a  greater 
multitude  of  fervent  prayers  for  the  advancement  of  the  Re- 
deemer's interest  throughout  the  world,  in  the  success  of  the 
gospel,  the  conviction  and  conversion  of  sinners,  and  the  growth 
of  righteousness  and  holiness.  This  is  a  difference  suited  to 
the  real  distiction  between  the  Old  and  New  dispensations  of 
the  covenant. 

Ohj.  2.  Though  David's  imprecations  might  be  used  with 
propriety  during  the  first  age  of  Christianity,  ichile  Judasj  the 
7* 


78 


REiMAINS  OF  THE 


cJiief  Priests,  Scribes,  Pharisees,  or  any  of  the  Jews  were  alive 
who  cnicijied  Christ,  and  persccvJed  his  apostles,  yet  they  ought 
to  he  laid  aside  now,  when  those  men  arc  dead,  and  when  it  is 
becoD)'  .mpos&ible  to  commit  again  the  sins  which  caused  the 
denunciation  of  such  curses  upon  them.  There  are  now  no 
Scribes,  &c.,  to  persecute  Christ,  no  Judas  to  betray  him,  no 
Jews  to  crucify  him,  and  but  few  to  persecute  his  followers, 
why  then  should  we  retain  imprecations  which  seem  to  be  ap- 
propriated to  the  age  of  the  apostles  ? 

Ans.  Though  the  age  in  which  Christ  •  ved  can  nerer  re- 
turn, and  though  he  cannot  be  persecuted  or  crucified  again, 
yet  these  things  are  no  evidence  that  there  are  not,  in  every 
age,  persons  of  the  same  disposition  with  his  betrayers  and 
murderers,  or  that  he  would  not  be  crucified  again  in  this  or  any 
other  age,  were  he  to  act  again  the  part  he  formerly  acted  in 
Judea,  which  yet  must  be  proved  ere  the  objection  can  have 
any  weight.  Christ  appeared  in  the  world  but  once,  for  a 
short  space  of  time,  and  his  travels  were  confined  within  a  nar- 
row compass,  and  yet  he  met  with  a  Judas  and  persecutors ; 
whence  it  is  natural  to  conclude,  not  that  there  are  now  no 
traitors  and  persecutors  of  Christ,  but  that  they  are  by  no 
means  rare ;  especially  if  it  be  also  remombered  that  his  follow- 
ers, who  resemble  him  in  their  doctrine  and  example,  meet 
with  them  in  all  ages  and  places.  Our  Saviour  himself  has 
taught  us  to  argue  in  this  strain,  "  If  they  have  persecuted  me, 
they  will  also  persecute  you ;"  "  If  they  have  kept  my  sayings, 
they  will  keep  yours  also  f  so  that  the  treatment  of  the  saints 
is  a  sure  rule  for  judging  what  Christ  would  meet  with,  were 
he  in  their  place.  Indeed,  human  nature  is  the  same  in  all 
ages,  and  therefore  though  there  is  not  always  the  same  num- 
ber of  bad  men  in  the  world,  because  vice  has  not  always  the 
same  opportunity  to  display  itself,  yet  in  no  generation  is  there 
wanting  a  great  number  of  most  wicked  and  abandoned  per- 
sons) insomuch  that  "  every  man  who  lives  godly  in  Christ  Je- 
sus must  suffer  persecution."  * 

Though  Chribt  then  cannot  be  crucified  again  in  his  own 


's  were  alive 
t  they  ought 
d  when  it  is 
caused  the 
are  now  no 
ray  him,  no 
8  followers, 
Qi  to  be  ap- 

n  never  re- 
ified again, 
fc,  in  eyery 
rayers  and 
this  or  any 
y  acted  in 
1  can  have 
nee,  for  a 
:hin  a  nar- 
rsecutors ; 
e  now  no 
>re  by  no 
bis  follow- 
ple,  meet 
mself  has 
juted  me, 
^  sayings, 
'be  saints 
ith,  were 
Qe  in  all 
ne  num- 
ways  the 
is  there 
led  per- 
il rist  Je- 


bis 


own 


BEV.   JAMES  MACGBEOOB,i,D 

person,  yet  he  may  be  an^  •        •  '  '  ^^ 

.^-  body,  .hose  wronXTe  T  T  '''  "'"^^'  *^«  -embers  of 

l^"    Thus  he  said  lonT  1,  'T  'T't''''  *^^  «PP^e  of  I  J 
'^--  »>er    And  thus  he  shlu Iv  Hi  ''"''  ^'^  p'"-«te 
J»"ngered,  and  ye  gave  1  T       ^  '  *^'  ^reat  day,  «  j  „,,   ' 

n^e  no  drink  •  T  1  "°  "^'«''*  ^  was  thirstv  «n/ 

unni£,i.aga   J  "v^^ndyeeave 

""'•-rnasmuch  as  je  did  it  „„7,       '^™''"'  "■"■  ?«  "si.cd  mo 

vl""'-""'"  ""■  ""^  °' "" ''""  "'■ "'«»«'  "» 

woJo^rX'^'r^Vatr;'?.?'''  ""J"-  wore  the 
""d  'kat  the  worid  doe,  not  „?     ^'"  ""  "«"'  "f  a"  a.>e/ 

o^»oifie„  of  our  Saviour.  h„i?r       "'  '""''  "'""^'or,  aX 
h-'h  given  „,  ,h,  h,.,,^^;^°  ■"»  oer.a,„  that  the  Spirit  of  G„d 

"■«  history  of  „„  „„„^i„J  »/  'he  I3rael,te«.  as  a  speci„,e„  of 

«P  "-f  »goin  whiehthe;",  e    fTr  "'""'  ""-^  >■«"■  - 
"here-n  all  geueratious  mth    !i       1'  ""^  ""'H  «»  "  mirror 
«an  'ho  Scriptures  be  a  suffi:ie„t     .     r^^'"''  f"  ho"'     1 
P;»ot  ce  to  all  .e„  ?    j,! Z'  "    '"i""'^'^  ™'«  of  faith  I" 
'ha  future  ages  would  be  a"  a  '/.f "  ^-'»°'-'  foretell, 
of  the  apostles.     «  Xh,-,  k„„^  '*„  '  !."°'  T"  '"'  "■"  ">«' 
0U3  times  shall  eome;  "  For  1„    .  n  '  ""  ""o  tet  days  peril, 
"elves,  covetous,  boa  ter  ,  '  ^j  ti"     C  '"'"'  "^  "-Jr  Zt 
paints,  unthankful,  unholv       fi  """'Phemers,  disobedient  to 
•-oakers,  false  accus'e  s  i„t  fenT^""'""'  "f-""",  t    c 
that  are  good,  traitors,  headv  i    r*    "'"''  "^^^P''^^  of  tho,. 
foore  than  lovers  of  God  haW„!f  r'""^"'  '"-  «f  P>  a       s 
'"g  the  power  thereof."    2  S  ^S?"f  of  Sodliness  but  de„v 
;Peaketh  expressly  that  i„  tie  ia;;"'  ':'•     "^''"  '"o  fe 
^jo-  the  faith,  giving  hee  s  "d  "    '"'"  ""'  """'  "^ 

ofdevls.       ,k,.„„  ,i^^       hvpocri    '  .    '?'""'"»''  "-'^iaes 
»oa  od  with  a  hot  iron."    1  iZl'S  '^''"  -"-nscience 


$0 


REMAINS  OP  THE 


printing,  have  greatly  facilitated  the  progress  of  evangelical  know- 
ledge. Though  Christ  then  cannot  be  crucified  again  actually, 
yet  he  may  be,  and  is  so  in  the  desires  and  endeavours  of  wicked 
men,  who  neglect  his  great  salvation,  trample  himself  under 
foot,  and  "  count  the  blood  of  the  covenant  wherewith  he  was 
sanctified  an  unholy  thing,  and  do  despite  unto  the  Spirit  of 
grace."  These  "  crucify  to  themselves  the  Son  of  God  afresh, 
and  put  him  to  open  shame."  Heb.  x.  29,  and  vi.  6.  Thus  it 
appears  that  Christ  still  suifers  a  twofold  persecution  and  cruci- 
fixion, viz.,  in  the  members  of  his  mystical  body,  and  in  his 
work  of  grace;  and  therefore  if  ever  it  was  lawful  to  imprecate 
the  wrath  of  God  upoa  his  impenitent  crucifiers,  it  must  be 
so  still. 

If  any  thing  farther  need  be  saij.  in  answer  to  this  objection, 
we  may  hear  the  decision  of  the  great  apostle.  In  exhorting 
the  Eomans  •'  to  please  every  one  his  neighbour  for  his  good  to 
edification,"  he  uses  this  argument,  taken  from  the  sixty-ninth 
Psalm,  to  enforce  his  advice,  "  For  even  Christ  pleased  not 
himself,  but  as  it  is  written,  The  reproaches  of  them  that  re- 
proached thee  fell  on  me,"  and  to  prevent  objections,  subjoins 
immediately  this  remarkable  and  instructive  caution,  "  For 
whatsoever  things  were  written  aforetime  were  written  for  our 
learning,  that  we,  through  patience  and  comfort  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, might  have  hope."  Bom.  xv.  3,  4.  Let  any  man  con- 
sider these  words  with  candour  and  modesty,  and  withal  let 
him  remember  that  thty  are  occasioned  by  a  quotation  from  a 
Psalm  which  contains  the  most  awful  and  tremendous  impreca- 
tions, and  written  for  the  very  purpose  of  reconciling  New  Tes- 
tament believers  to  that  Psalm,  and  he  cannot  but  be  satisfied 
fully,  that  divinely  inspired  imprecations  may  be  used  with 
profit,  in  every  age  of  the  church. 

Ob/.  3.  It  is  farther  objected  that  David's  imprecations  are 
the  effect  of  a  malicious  and  revengeful  temper^  and  that  they 
have  no  other  tendency  hut  to  foster  and  cherish  the  same  dispo- 
sition in  others;  that  they  are  fitter  for  the  mouth  of  a  Judas,  or 
an  open  persecutor  of  the  gospel  than  that  of  a  meek  and  sober 


know- 
itually, 
wicked 

under 
he  vras 
urit  of 

afresh, 
Thus  it 
d  cruci- 
i  in  his 
iprecate 
must  be 

bjection, 
shorting 
3  good  to 
tty-ninth 
lased  not 
that  re- 
subjoins 
|n,  "For 
for  our 
,e  Scrip- 
lan  con- 
ithal  let 
In  from  a 
inipreca- 
ew  Tes- 
satisfied 
led  with 

lions  are 

\at  they 

\e  dispo- 

fudas,  or 

id  sober 


BEY.   JAMES   MACGREaOR,  D.D. 


81 


Christian ;  that  it  is  even  shocking  to  a  person  of  any  delicacy 
and  sensibility  to  hear  the  horrid  expressions  used  in  some  of 
them.  Let  us,  say  they,  put  ourselves  into  the  place  of  these 
men  against  whom  they  are  directed,  and  reflect  how  we  would 
relish  such  treatment.  With  what  horror  would  we  look  upon 
that  man,  who  should  deliberately  doom  us  to  eternal  damnation 
in  his  prayers  !  and  how  then  can  any  one  who  professes  to  gov- 
ern himself  according  to  Christ's  golden  rule,  "  Whatsoever  ye 
would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  the  same  unto 
them  •" — 1  say,  how  can  he  have  the  effrontery  to  deal  in  a 
manner  so  unchristian  with  another  ? 

Ans.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  Deists  (  from  whom  in- 
deed this  objection  must  have  taken  its  rise)  should  talk  of  the 
sacred  oracles  in  a  strain  so  reproachful,  but  it  is  shocking  be- 
yond measure  to  hear  Christians  imitate  their  impoisoned  lan- 
guage. "  For  whom  do  they  reproach  and  blaspheme  ?  and 
against  whom  do  they  exalt  their  voice,  and  lift  up  their  eyes 
on  high  ?  Even  against  the  Holy  one  of  Israel  1"  It  is  not 
only  the  character  of  David  that  is  defamed  in  the  objection, 
but  the  express  words  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  prayers  of 
our  Saviour  are  blasphemed.  Thus  the  Master  of  the  house 
is  still  called  Beelzebub,  how  much  more  then  hm;  they  of  his 
household  expect  opprobrious  names,  if  not  something  worse, 
for  walking  as  he  walked,  and  praying  as  he  prayed  ?  But  for 
answer  to  the  objection,  let  it  be  observed  as  to  the  first  part 
of  it,  that  we  have  kept  in  view  all  along,  and  studied  to  pre- 
vent it  by  showing  that  the  imprecations  in  question  neither 
spring  from  malice  and  revenge,  nor  cherish  them  in  the  least 
degree.  We  shall  only  add  here  that  if  people  will  misrepre- 
sent or  abuse  them,  who  can  help  it  ?  "  They  that  are  un- 
stable and  unlearned  may  wrest  these,  as  they  do  tho  other 
Scriptures,  to  their  own  destruction,"  but  that  is  no  reason  for 
others  to  lay  them  aside.  If  Christ  shall  be  a  stone  of  stum- 
bling  and  a  rock  of  offence  to  the  disobedient  and  unbelieving, 
must  he  therefore  cease  to  bo  precious  to  those  believers  who 
build  on  him  as  their  sure  foundation  ? 


I 


I 


ir- 


H 


^v--- 


8a 


REMAINS   OF  THE 


As  to  the  appeal  to  our  delicacy  and  sensibility,  concerning 
some  severe  expressions  in  the  imprecations,  we  observe  that 
our  feelings  are  very  incompetent  judges  in  matters  of  justice 
and  equity.  It  hurts  every  feeling  mind  to  see  the  slightest 
degree  of  pain  inflicted  upon  any  creature ;  must  therefore  no 
animals  be  killed,  and  must  all  crimes  pass  unpunished  ?  Surely 
nothing  can  give  a  greater  shock  to  our  feelings  than  the 
thought  of  a  tender  and  delicate  man,  or  "  the  tender  and 
delicate  woman,  who  would  not  adventure  to  set  the  sole  of  her 
foo:  upon  the  ground  for  delicateness  and  tenderness,"  Deut. 
xxviii.  54,  56,  "dwelling  with  devouring  fire,  and  abiding  with 
everlasting  burnings;"  but  shall  we  therefore  find  fault  with 
that  justice,  which  will  efl'ect  it  in  myriads  of  our  fellow  crea- 
tures ? 

The  truth  is  that,  through  the  corruption  of  our  nature,  our 
pity  for  the  miserable  is  much  easier  called  forth  than  our 
abhorrence  of  their  guilt.  Guilt  being  an  universal  thing,  and 
contracted  by  breaking  that  law  to  which  the  carnal  mind  can- 
not be  subject,  we  easily  excuse  it ;  but  misery  being  present  to 
our  senses,  or  at  least  to  our  fancy,  leaves  behind  it  an  impres- 
sion that  is  not  easily  worn  away.  But  if  wc  would  act  reason- 
ably, we  will  never  find  fault  with  a  punishment  however  severe, 
until  we  have  inquired  into  the  nature  of  the  crime  for  which 
it  is  inflicted.  If  we  do  this  common  justice  to  the  impreca- 
tions, we  will  see  no  reason  for  giving  them  any  hard  or  ugly 
epithets,  implying  malice  or  injustice.  Why  should  not  I 
deliberately  desire  the  destruction  of  those,  who  deliberately, 
knowingly,  and  perseveringly  desire  their  own  destruction  ? 
Why  should  I  be  thought  to  break  through  the  golden  rule  of 
our  Saviour,  for  wishing  to  a  man  what  he  ardently  wishes  to 
himself?  If  I  put  myself  into  their  place,  (as  the  objectors 
bid  me,)  I  will  sin  with  both  hands  earnestly,  I  will  continue 
unbelieving,  and  impenitent  unto  the  end,  and  I  will  delight 
myself  in  these  sins,  and  in  such  sinners  as  are  guilty  of  them. 
I  will  reckon  those  who  endeavour  to  convert  me  from  them 
mine  enemies,  and  the  disturbers  of  my  joy  and  happiness,  and 


Boncerning 
serve  that 

of  justice 
e  slightest 
erefore  no 
d  ?  Surely 

than  the 
jnder  and 
iole  of  her 
ss,"  Deut. 
Iding  with 
fault  with 
How  crea- 

iture,  our 
than  our 
hing,  and 
oind  oan- 
>resent  to 
1  impres- 
!t  reason- 
sr  severe, 
or  which 
impreca- 
1  or  ugly 
d  not  I 
berately, 
ruction  ? 
rule  of 
wishes  to 
bjeotors 
icitinue 
delight 
f  them. 
01  them 
ess,  and 


'"separMe  and  eternaU  J,  7 '°,"' ^f  «»"»oq«o,UIy  ,o  it, 
fnends  and  companion,.     I    no.  Tl  °°  "'""  "^  ■'""er 

eternal  damnation  n,y  h„pi„;,°;  ""J^  !,';  ^'h-  worJs  ,o  make 
>m  self.oon»i,tene)  reckon    rtl  '  "''  """'  ">en   (if  j 

-y  damnation,  than  tho'e  .     "^  "T  ^r''^  '"o  P"7  for 
e-doav„n„,.  only  I  „,•„  ^ZeZTf  "'"•  ""'''  ^''^--ost 

'>>e.r  friendship,  becauao  they  do  notTf  7  '"'  ^'""^"^^  "^ 
sample  and  endeavour  to  hein  f  '  1  "=  '"""'  '^^  <>■«' 
■-''eed,iti3i,p„,3iy^,J°  J^^P   ow^       -y-'n.     I'orhap., 

<ia«nation  a»  such,  or  und^h^t  1°  7'  "'  ""'' ''»'  <='"„„ 
'»ve  the  sins  ,nd  vi^es  that  ar  It  m™"™  '  *""  ""  "ho 
"ecied  „ith  it,  do  love  it  i  terorrj";"  ^  ""'  '"'■''"''"^  -=°°- 
against  mo  wrongeth  his  otuC'T J'  ,  " ''"  '""  ''°-* 
especially  if  ^     j,  j^  knowTnl  <  5     V  ?  "■»'  '""^  ""e," 

I'  is  "ot  inconsistent  wi  rmJu     7    ""•" 
*e  eat  olTono  of  them  th"  is  p'ut^/  l""^™""^  ■»^"'-^"^. 
a"7  service,  will  certainly  infir   '/.    '"'"""'  "^  ^"'"S  »>» 
Pa.rf«l  and  disagreeable  ope"!tn"       T"'  ""  ""'  '^"■»' 
twj  to  equity  or  uniyersarw '      ,       ='"'""'■     ^'  "  «»'  eon- 
the  magis.rato,-tha'  he  it !'    .""V"  ""  '°  ^PP'-ato 
»"'or  malefactors,  that  d  st^rTthe         ""*"''  ""'^''-"''  and 
-eiety;  nor  for'hi„  .7';,*     ;  ff-'  »"d  are  the  pests  of 

highly  agreeable  to  overv  ohrUr      ^      '""  "P""  'hem.    It  ;, 
of  the  church  ohstioatT^^d    ::!"'['  ""  "^'""'  '"  -'  «« 
thens  and  publicans.    In  lilfm,"  ''."°""'  ""»  as  bea- 

tent  with  every  duty  of  pi  tt  an,"  "  "  "^""^""'y  ""sis- 
of  justice  and  e..^  and  mo  eotrrb""  *T''  ""<  ^^' 
oo»passion  towards  man,  to  ZytorVT""^"""'  '°'^'  ""^ 
"ho  are  wilful  and  final  e  emie, Tf  rj     fT""''""  "^  'hose 
".n  is  necessary  f„,  ,h„  ^^U  „f  „1  ""^  f'  ^'^P^''     Their 


84 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


ness,  and  glory,  which  they  hate  above  all  things  in  the  world, 
would  torment  them  more  than  all  the  pains  of  hell. 

Imprecations  would  appear  to  be  a  kindnesss  rather  than  an 
injury  to  the  final  enemies  of  the  gospel.  Would  it  not  have 
been  a  benefit  for  a  murderer,  who  has  taken  away  the  lives  of 
many  of  his  fellow  men,  had  he  been  capitally  punished  for  the 
first  murder,  rather  than  be  suffered  to  live  to  multiply  and 
aggravate  his  crimes,  and  to  increase  his  punishment 't  Would 
not  the  very  hell  of  Judas'  hell  been  wanting  if  he  had  been 
cut  off  before  he  betrayed  Christ  ?  Certainly  the  very  marrow 
and  soul  of  his  sufferings  consists  in  the  punishment  of  that 
treachery,  and  of  what  followed  thereupon.  Just  so  is  it  with 
other  evil  men  who  are  not  to  be  convinced;  they  sl.all  wax 
worse  and  worse,  and  the  longer  that  their  damnation  is  delayed 
it  must  be  the  heavier.  The  sooner  that  it  is  God's  will  to  cut 
off  such  enemies,  it  is  the  better  for  themselves  and  others ; 
they  therefore  who  desire  their  ruin  are  more  their  friends  than 
they  who  wish  they  may  be  spared. 

Ohj.  4.  Imprecations  are  contrary  to  the  doctrines  taught  in 
many  places  of  Scripture,  where  a  practice  directly  the  reverse 
is  recommended ;  as,  Rom.  xii.  14,  "  Bless  them  which  perse- 
cute you  J  bless  and  curse  not."  James  iii.  10-12,  "Out  of 
the  same  mouth  proceedeth  blessing  and  cursing.  My  brethren, 
these  things  ought  not  so  to  be.  Doth  a  fountain  send  forth  at 
the  same  place  sweet  water  and  bitter  ?  Can  the  fig-tree,  my 
brethren,  bear  olive-berries  ?  or  a  vine  figs  ?  So  can  no  foun- 
tain yield  salt  water  and  fresh."  And  1  Tim.  ii.  1,  3,  4,  "I 
exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of  all,  supplications,  prayers,  inter- 
cessions, and  giving  of  thanks,  be  mac'??  for  all  men ; — for  this 
is  good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God  our  Saviour,  \i\\o 
will  have  all  men  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth."  In  the  first  two  of  these  texts  all  cursing,  under 
which  every  species  of  imprecations  and  denunciations  of  God's 
wrath  must  be  comprehended,  is  absolutely  prohibited,  and 
therefore  they  ought  never  in  any  case  to  be  used.  The  last 
shows  plainly  that  God  is  willing  and  designed  to  save  all  man- 


REV.   JAMES   MACUREOOR,  D.D. 


B5 


rorld, 

an  an 
have 
fcs  of 
or  the 
ly  and 
Would 
1  been 
narrow 
af  that 
it  with 
all  wax 
delayed 
I  to  cut 
others ; 
tds  than 

lught  in 
reverse 
perse - 
Out  of 
rethren, 
brth  at 
ree,  my 
JO  foun- 
4    "I 
,  inter- 
for  this 
r,  who 
dffe  of 
,  under 
f  God's 
d,  and 
he  last 
11  man- 


kind, which  is  utterly  inconsistent  with  our  praying  for,  or 
consenting  to,  the  damnation  of  a  single  individual.  Besides 
the  same  doctrine  is  taught  in  a  variety  of  other  places  of 
Scriptiiro.  - 

Ana.  The  first  two  texts  cannot  be  a  prohibition  of  all  curs- 
ing, unless  we  suppose  that  the  apostle  Paul  contradicts  himself 
and  the  apostle  James.  Because  in  the  mouth  of  God  there  is 
not  yea  and  nay,  these  words,  "  Bless  and  curse  not,"  must  be 
understood  in  a  full  consistency  with  these  other  words,  "  Let 
him  be  accursed,"  and  so  must  these,  "  Out  of  the  same  mouth 
proceedeth  blessing  and  cursing.  These  things  ought  not  so 
to  be."  Some  method  therefore  must  be  fallen  upon  to  explain 
these  seemingly  opposite  passages,  in  such  a  manner  as  that 
they  shall  not  clash ;  and  this  may  be  don  3  eflFcctually,  by  con- 
sidering those  quoted  in  the  objection,  sa  a  prohibition  of  all 
malicious  and  revengeful  cursing,  and  the  other  as  an  example 
of  those  religious  and  righteous  denunciations  of  God's  wrath 
upon  his  enemies  which  we  have  been  defending.  These  two 
methods  of  denouncing  curses  are  not  essentially  distinct  only, 
but  in  direct  opposition  to  one  another,  so  that  the  one  may, 
without  any  inconsistency,  be  forbidden,  while  the  other  is 
commanded  ;  and  indeed,  those  who  are  the  staunchest  friends 
of  the  religious  are  the  steadiest  enemies  of  the  malicious  im- 
precations. The  former  proceed  from  the  divine  Spirit,  even  a 
spirit  of  love  to  God,  of  benevolence  to  man,  and  of  holy  zeal 
against  every  thing  that  hinders  his  good ;  but  the  latter  from 
the  spirit  of  the  devil,  a  spirit  of  hellish  malice,  and  impla- 
cable revenge  against  fellow  creatures.  A  most  profound  and 
awful  respect  for  the  authority  of  God  is  the  cause  of  the 
former ;  an  outrageous  enmity  against  his  providence  is  the 
cause  of  the  latter.  The  former  are  never  occasioned  by  pri- 
vate quarrels,  nor  applied  to  any  particular  person,  not  even 
the  worst  of  men ;  the  latter  are  generally  occasioned  by  real 
or  supposed  personal  injuries  received,  and  directed  against  their 
authors,  and  readily  enough  against  the  best  of  men  for  their 

faithful  reproving  of  faults,  and  chastising  of  vices.  The  former 
8 


m 
11  ft 


I 


I 


86 


REMAINS  OF  THK 


sort  are  never  used  by  bad  men  except  in  a  misrepresented  or 
perverse  sense;  if  good  men  are  ever  so  far  oflF  tluir  guard  as 
to  use  the  latter,  the  consequence  is  a  bitter  repentance. 

To  be  fully  convinced  that  the  places  cited  in  the  o]  joction  are 
cautions  against  the  latter  sort  of  cursing,  we  need  do  nothing 
more  than  transcribe  a  few  verses  from  the  context,  ilom.  xii. 
contains  such  peerless  precepts  as  these,  "  Let  love  be  without 
dissimulation,  abhor  that  which  is  evil,  cleave  to  that  which  is 
good.  Be  kindly  affectioned  to  one  another,  —  Bless  them 
which  persecute  you, — Rejoice  with  them  that  rejcj^ce,  and 
weep  with  them  that  weep.  Recompense  to  no  man  evil  for 
evil.  If  it  be  possible  as  much  as  lieth  in  you,  live  peaceably 
with  all  men.  Dearly  beloved,  avenge  not  yourselves,  but 
rather  give  place  unto  wrath, — If  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed 
him,  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink."  Svxe,  these  lovely  words 
are  opposite  enough  to  every  species  of  malevolence,  but  not  to 
a  holy  acquiescence  with  the  righteous  judgment  of  our  hea- 
venly Father  upon  them  who  never  cease  to  despise  his  infinite 
love.  James,  chap,  iii.,  says,  "  Who  is  a  wise  man  and  endued 
with  knowledge  among  you  ?  let  him  t.how  out  of  a  good  con- 
versation his  works,  with  meekness  of  wisdom.  But  if  ye 
have  bitter  envying  and  strife  in  your  hearts,  glory  not,  and 
lie  not  against  the  truth.  This  wisdom  descendeth  not  from 
above,  but  is  earthly,  sensual,  devilish.  For  where  envying 
and  strife  is  there  is  confusion,  and  every  evil  work."  Here 
we  are  furnished  with  sufficient  reasons  to  abhor  a  diabolical 
spirit  of  bitter  envy  and  heart  strife  ;  but  not  that  holy  hatred 
of  sin  out  of  which  the  great  Judge  punishes  the  obstinate 
transgressors  of  his  law,  nor  yet  that  disposition  in  man  which 
says  Amen  to  whatever  he  brings  to  pass. 

The  sense  of  the  remaining  text  is  very  much  contested  not 
only  in  this  controversy,  but  in  that  most  important  one  between 
the  assertors  of  universal  and  particular  redemption.  I  will 
therefore,  if  I  can  obtain  the  reader's  pardon,  unfold  it  at 
some  greater  length,  as  it  will  throw  some  light  upon  both  those 
subjects.     They  who  adduce  1  Tim.  ii.   1,  3,  4,  as  an  argu- 


REV.   JAMES   MACailEGOR,   D.D. 


8t 


d  or 
•d  as 

n  are 

L\jiug 

I.  xii. 

thout 

ich  is 
tliem 

J,  and 

vil  for 

ccably 

is,  but 

sr,  feed 

r  words 

t  not  to 

ur  bea- 

infioite 

I  endued 

lod  con- 
it  if  yo 
ot,  and 
ot  from 
envying 
Here 
aboVical 
hatred 
bstinate 
•wliicb 

Bted  not 
)etween 
I  will 
Id   it  at 
ith  those 
In  argu- 


ment against  divine  imprecations,  and  they  upon  the  side  of 
universal  redemption,  contend  that  thiit  Scripture  is  expressive 
of  an  intention  or  will  in  God  to  save  all  mankind,  in  the  most 
extensive  sense  of  the  word ;  and  thoy  on  tlie  other  side  main- 
tain that  he  neither  has,  nor  over  had  such  an  intention  or  will. 
The  former  insist  upon  the  universality  of  the  words  all  men ^ 
that  words  of  a  more  extensive  signification  cannot  be  used, 
that  the  apostle  could  not  have  used  other  or  better  words,  had 
he  designed  to  assert  universal  redemption,  and  that  to  under- 
stand them  of  any  number  of  persons  less  than  the  whole  of 
mankind  is  to  overturn  the  plain  and  ordinary  signification  of 
words ;  the  latter  bring  unanswerable  reasons,  however,  for  re- 
jecting this  extensive  sense  of  the  words  all  men,  and  giving 
another  comprehending  a  part  only  of  mankind.  To  under- 
stand the  words  in  question  so  as  to  include  every  individual 
of  mankind  is  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  perfections  and 
providence  of  God,  and  with  other  places  of  Scripture. 

It  is  inconsistent  with  the  perfections  of  God ;  for,  1.  It 
would  follow  that  he  is  not  only  disappointed  of  his  design,  but 
that  his  will  is  controlled  by  the  will  of  man,  since  all  mankind 
are  not  saved,  and  since  all  who  perish,  perish  with  their  own 
will.  If  when  man  wills  anything,  God  wills  the  reverse,  and 
is  disappointed,  where  is  his  sovereignty  and  independence? 
2.  It  would  follow  either  that  God  eternally  wills  to  save  the 
damned  in  hell,  and  is  forever  disappointed,  nay,  that  he  eter- 
nally wills  both  to  save  and  destroy  them,  or  else  that  he  alters 
his  wiU  upon  the  death  of  every  wicked  man,  so  that  though  he 
would  have  them  saved  all  their  life,  yet  at  their  death  he  will 
have  them  damned.  The  latter  of  these  consequences  is  chosen 
by  the  Universalists  as  most  defensible,*  yet  even  it  makes  the 

*  To  keep  tbein  in  some  countenance,  in  maintaining  that  God  alters  hid 
mind,  in  consequence  of  being  disappointed,  thf.y  run  under  the  shadow  of 
such  Scriptures  as  ascribe  unto  God  repentance,  ns  Gen.  vi.  6,  "It  repented 
him  that  he  made  man  ;"  disappointment,  as  Isa.  v.  4,  "  Wherefore,  when  I 
looked  that  it  should  bring  forth  grapes,  brought  it  forth  wild  grapes  ?"  and 
ineffectual  teishea,  as  Psal.  Ixxxi.  13,  "  Oh  that  my  people  had  hearkened  unto 


: 


\v]i 


li 


88 


nEMATNS  OP  THE 


unchangeable  God  more  variable  than  any  creature,  porhaps, 
that  ever  he  formed.  According  to  the  present  population  of 
the  world,  though  wo  should  make  our  coniputati">"fi  uf  the 
deaths  of  wicked  men  very  moderate,  ho  nniHt  ahc.  hiH  v.ill 
once,  at  least,  every  second  of  a  minute  j  and  moreover  those  al- 
terations are  as  great  as  thoy  are  frc'<(uent,  for  tlio  will  to  s:ive 
is  infinitely  great  until  tho  very  moment  of  death,  then,  all  at 
once,  it  goes  over  to  the  other  side,  and  becomes,  the  first  mo- 
ment after  death,  infinitely  great  to  punish.  But  this  conse- 
quence, besides  the  absurdity  of  it,  makes  a  wide  breach 
upon  the  unlimited  sense  of  the  words  all  men,  and  obliges  the 
Universalists  to  yield  the  whole  contest ;  for,  unless  it  bo  a  fact 
that  God  will  have  all  the  damned  in  hell  to  be  saved,  it  is  not, 
and  it  never  was  true,  since  the  death  of  the  first  wicked  man, 
that  God  would  have  all  mankind  to  be  saved.  It  was  far 
from  being  true  in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  for  then  he  would 
have  New  Testament  sinners  only  to  be  saved ;  therefore  Paul 
either  undorstood  the  words  all  men,  in  a  confined  sense,  or 
wrote  a  direct  f  ih:  hood,  themselves  being  judges.  God,  indeed, 
upon  their  pfUi';ipl<^8  might  hav<'  willed,  at  the  beginning,  the 
salvation  Oa  e"orv  individual  whose  existence  he  foresa**-,  but 
ever  since  wiokbd  men  began  to  die,  he  hath  been  and  will  be, 
in  every  generation  till  the  end  of  time,  gradually  willing  the 


me !"  It  is  plain  enough  that  that  these  texts  speak  of  God  nftor  tho  niani.er 
of  men.  His  repentance  points  out  an  alteration  in  his  dispensations,  his  dis- 
appointment, the  reasonableness  of  his  commands,  and  his  inefifuctual  wishes, 
the  great  and  certain  loss  of  them  who  despise  very  desirable  mercies  ;  but  it 
is  as  absurd  to  maintain  that  there  is  \xi  God  any  proper  repentnuce,  dii^np- 
pointment,  or  fruitless  wishes,  as  that  he  has  eyes,  ears,  hands,  feet,  or  other 
bodily  members  which  are  frequently  ascribed  unto  him  in  Scripture.  Man 
in  a  state  of  innocence  could  not  repent,  be  disappointed,  nor,  it  is  lilcely,  have 
one  vain  wish  ;  neither  can  glorified  saints  or  angels.  What  strange  concep- 
tions must  these  men  have  of  tho  Divine  Being,  who  suppose  that  he  gives 
away  what  he  has  not,  and  mattes  innumerable  creatures  more  perfect  than 
himself  I  Is  it  any  wonder  that  they  are  blind  to  the  higher  glories  uf  the 
divine  decrees,  and  can  discover  no  wisdom  in  the  eternal  counsel  of  God's 
will  ?  "  Thou  thoughtett  that  1  toai  altogether  auch  an  one  o«  thyself.'*— 
Fsal.  1.  21. 


6'" 

'he 


REV.    JAMES    MACailEOOR,    D.D. 


89 


lanner 
|ii8  dis- 
fishes, 
Ibut  it 
disap" 
it  other 
Man 
f,  have 
fconcep- 
[e  gives 
tt  than 
of  tho 
God's 


salvation  of  fewer  ami  fewer,  until  he  corno,  at  tho  day  of  judg- 
ment, to  bo  uf  tho  Hauuo  mind  witli  the  ussurtors  of  particular 
redemption,  and  have  nono  to  bo  saved,  but  thoiu  who  shall  be 
saved.  3.  If  God  wills  the  salvation  of  ((ft  men,  in  an  unre- 
strained sense,  it  would  follow  that  ho  wills  what  ho  knows, 
and  Icclarcs  in  the  oracles  of  truth,  he  shall  never  attain;  and 
80  his  omniscience  and  will  are  troublcsnrao  attributes,  serving 
ouly  to  aggravate  his  disappoiiitnien'  owhat  like  the  im- 

mortality of  the  heathen  god.s  whi 'h  ^   them  from  dy- 

ing of  their  wounds  and  pains,  and  ou  v  .n  end  to  thoir 
misery.  Man  has  at,  least  this  coubv.iiatuu  ihat,  though  he 
meets  with  frequent  disappointments,  he  knows  not  of  them  till 
they  happen,  but  God  has  tho  mortification  to  see  beforehand 
that  his  will  shall  be  ineffectual  in  many  millions  of  instances, 
without  being  at  liberty,  for  a  time,  to  alter  it.  4.  It  would 
follow  that  God,  in  creating  man,  knew  that  he  was  going  to 
make  a  great  number  of  creatures,  who  would  soon  rebel  against 
him,  and  whom  ho  could  not  reduce  to  obedience  again,  though 
yet  he  must  will  it,  and  whom  ho  must  punish,  but  without 
willing  their  punishment.  And  so  wo  must  suppose  the  per- 
son who  made  tliis  speech  in  tho  council  of  the  Trinity,  "  Let 
us  make  man,"  &c.,  to  moan  thus,  "Already  li  ivo  we  made  a 
glorious  habitation,  let  us  now  make  as  glorious  an  inhabitant, 
'  Let  us  make  man  in  our  image,  after  our  likeness,  and  let 
them  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl 
of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and  over  all  the  earth,  and  over 
every  creeping  thing  that  creepcth  upon  the  earth,'  and  (  with 
horror  let  me  add  it)  even  over  God  in  the  heavens ;  for  the 
free  will  which  we  are  to  give  them,  and  which  we  must  never 
touch  afterwards,  they  will  soon  abuse  for  the  purpose  of  rebel- 
lion, and,  by  that  means,  they  shall  not  only  get  beyond  our 
g'lvernraent,  but  have  it  in  their  power  to  hinder  us  from  get- 
ting our  will,  and  shall  do  so  in  many  instances.  We  must 
will  their  salvation,  but  many  of  them  shall  will  their  own  de- 
struction, and  shall  prevail." 

If  it  be  said  in  reply  to  what  is  here  advaDucd,  that  God 

8* 


■3   li 


w 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TA»^GET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


|4i 
■  SO 


2.8 


it  U£  ill M 


IIIIIM 


1.8 


11.25  ill  1.4    IIIIII.6 


V] 


/ 


7 


a 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Coiporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


'^ 


<  y'' 


90 


REMAINS  OF  THB 


wills  the  salvation  of  all  men  only  upon  condition  of  faith,  and 
repentance,  &c.,  we  answer,  not  to  insist  upon  the  scripture 
declarations  that  faith  is  the  gift  of  God,  and  repentance  his 
grant,  Eph.  ii.  8,  Acts  zi.  18,  and,  of  course,  that  none  can 
have  them  save  they  to  whom  they  are  given  of  Ood,  it  may  he 
asked,  does  God  will  that  the  condition  shall  be  performed,  or 
does  he  will  that  it  shall  not  ?  Or,  is  his  will  in  a  state  of  per- 
fect indifference  about  its  performance  t  If  the  first  is  the  case, 
the  matter  is  just  as  it  was,  God  is  disappointed ;  if  the  second, 
one  part  of  his  will  contradicts  another ;  but  if  the  last,  it  is 
the  same  as  if  he  had  no  will  at  all  about  salvation ;  for  the  pos- 
terior indifference  defeats  the  prior  will.  Here  is  a  chain,  the 
first  link  of  which  is  an  infinite  volition,  the  next  an  infinite 
indifference,  and  what  avails  it  though  the  beginning  be  strong 
if  its  end  be  rotten  ?  Might  not  God  as  well  not  have  ivilled 
salvation  at  all  as  to  have  willed  it  conditionally,  and  be  en- 
tirely indifferent  about  that  condition,  upon  which  it  wholly 
depends  ? 

Again,  to  understand  the  words  all  men,  so  a^  to  include 
every  individual  of  mankind,  is  inconsistent  with  the  providence 
of  God  towards  a  great  part  of  the  world.  If  he  will  have  all 
mankind  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  how  happens  it  that  in  the  places  where  the  gospel  shines 
most  clearly,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  is  most  easily  at- 
tained, so  many  are  ignorant  ?  If  he  Will  have  every  individual 
in  the  world  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  is  it  be- 
cause of  !iis  weakness  that  he  has  suffered  so  many  vast  regions 
of  the  earth  to  lie  in  darkness  for  four  thousand  years  past  ?  In 
the  days  of  the  apostles  he  made  bare  his  almighty  arm  in  spread- 
ing the  knowledge  of  the  truth ;  did  that  arm  wax  weary  with 
working  so  many  miracles,  that  knowledge  stopped  her  progress 
ere  she  reached  the  ends  of  the  earth  ?  Or  were  the  barbarians 
in  the  outskirts  of  the  world  too  dull,  or  too  stubborn  to  be  in- 
structed ?  And  is  it  more  difficult  for  the  divine  teacher  to 
give  knowledge  to  modern  Hottentots  or  Patagonians  than  to 
the  ancient  Greeks  and  Romans  ?    If  those  cannot  be  wrought 


REV.  JAMES  MAOGREGOR,  D.  D. 


m 


it  be- 
legions 
]?     In 
Ipread- 
with 
logress 
larians 
Ibe  in- 
ler  to 
lan  to 
lougbt 


upon  by  ordinary  means,  can  he  not  yet  work  miraoles  for 
their  conviction  ?  Or  does  he  know  that  they  shall  be  proof 
against  them  ?  Or  is  his  will  to  bring  them  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth  so  faint  as  not  to  excite  him  to  action  ?  Or  does 
it  here  too  depend  upon  some  condition  to  be  previously  per- 
formed by  the  ignorant,  and  the  barbarians?  Moreover,  if 
God  will  have  every  individual  of  mankind  to  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  how  were  the  apostles  forbidden  to 
preach  the  gospel  in  some  places  ?  "  Go  not  the  way  of  the 
Gentiles,  and  into  any  city  of  the  Samaritans  enter  ye  not.'' 
Matt.  z.  5.  "  Now  when  they  had  gone  throughout  Phrygia,  and 
the  region  of  Galatia,  and  were  forbidden  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
preach  the  word  in  Asia,  after  they  were  come  to  Mysia,  they 
essayed  to  go  into  Bithynia ;  but  the  Spirit  suffered  them  not." 
Acts  zvi.  6,  7.  What !  not  suffer  them  to  preach  to  them 
whom  "he  will  have  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth  I" 

Lastly,  the  unlimited  sense  of  the  words  all  men  is  incon- 
sistent with  other  places  of  Scripture,  1.  With  such  as  declare 
God's  will  to  be  efficacious.  "  He  is  of  one  mind  and  who  can 
turn  him  ?"  Job  xxiii.  13.  "  He  doeth  according  to  his  will 
in  the  armies  of  heaven,  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth,"  Dan.  iv.  35.  "  Who  worketh  all  things  after  the  coun- 
sel of  his  own  will,"  Eph.  i.  11.  "  My  counsel  shall  stand 
and  I  will  do  all  my  pleasure,"  Isa.  Ixvi.  10.  "  The  counsel 
of  the  Lord  that  shall  stand,"  Prov.  xix.  21.  "  The  Lord  of 
Hosts  hath  purposed,  and  who  shall  disannul  it?"  Isa.  xiv.  27. 
"1  have  purposed  it,  I  will  also  do  it,"  Isa.  xlvi.  11,  2.  With 
such  as  regulate  our  prayers,  are  we  to  pray  for  the  salvation 
of  "  that  wicked — whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spi- 
rit of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his 
coming?"  2  Thess.  ii.  8.  Are  we  to  pray  for  the  salvation  of 
them  who  commit  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost  of  which  it 
is  said,  "  It  shall  not  be  forgiven,"  Matt.  xii.  C2,  and  "  I  do 
not  say  that  he  shall  pray  for  it  ?"  1  John  v.  16.  Are  we  to 
pray  for  the  salvation  of  Judas  and  of  the  spirits  in  prison  ? 


vim  REMAINS  OF  THE 

Such  prayers  would  certainly  be  a  daring  mockery  of  Him  who 
heareth  prayer.  Moreover  I  would  ask,  did  ever  Christ,  or 
does  he  still  pray  that  every  individual  of  the  human  kind  may 
be  saved  and  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ?  If  he  does 
not,  how  can  he  say,  "  I  delight  to  do  thy  will,  O  my  God  j  yea, 
thy  law  is  within  my  heart  ?"  Psa.  xl.  8.  Or  how  can  it  be 
said,  that  "  he  magnified  the  law  and  made  it  honourable/'  Isa. 
zlii.  21,  while  this  one  precept  was  disobeyed  ?  But  if  he  does, 
can  he  yet  say,  "  I  know  that  thou  hearest  me  always  ?"  John 
zi.  42,  and  what  does  he  mean  when  he  says,  "  I  pray  not  for 
the  world  ?"  John  xvii.  9. 

Let  the  reader  consider  whether  these  shocking  and  horrid 
consequences  be  not  the  necessary  result  of  taking  the  words 
*'  all  men"  in  a  sense  so  extensive  as  to  include  all  that  ever 
were,  are,  or  shall  be  in  the  world.  If  so,  it  were  very  desir- 
able at  least  to  take  them  in  a  limited  sense,  if  that  could  be 
warranted  from  Scripture  and  common  practice.  In  Scripture 
it  is  very  common.  We  shall  produce  two  plain  instances ; 
John  xi.  48,  and  1  Cor.  z.  33.  In  the  first  a  small  remnant  of 
the  Jews  are  called  all  men  ;  "  If  we  let  him  thus  alone  all  men 
will  believe  on  him,  and  the  Eomans  will  come,  and  take  away 
our  place  and  nation."  In  the  second  a  smaller  remnant  of  the 
Christians  are  so  termed ;  "  Even  as  I  please  all  men,  in  all 
things."  Doctor  Owen  affirms,  that  the  term  all  aken  in  a 
limited  sense,  near  five  hundred  times  in  the  i>i'jle.  With 
respect  to  profane  authors,  ancient  or  modern,  nothing  is  more 
certain  than  that  every  thing  which  i'  public  is  with  them 
known  to  all  men.  The  inhabitants  of  each  city,  country,  pro- 
vince, and  kingdom,  throughout  the  globe,  or  the  tenth  or  hun- 
dredth part  of  them  respectively  constitute  all  men,  both  in  the 
language  of  common  conversation,  and  of  the  best  writers.  Not 
they  who  take  the  words  all  men  in  a  confined  sense,  then,  but 
they  who  do  not,  overturn  the  common  and  ordinary  significa- 
tion of  words,  as  it  is  very  evident  that  both  in  speaking  and 
writing,  the  words  in  question  are  much  oftener  used  with  than 
without  limitation.     We  hope  we  may  now  venture  to  assert 


REV.  JAMIS  MAOGBEQOR,  D.D. 


98 


that  the  exhortation  to  pray  for  all  men  is  to  be  restrained  to  a 
part  only  of  mankind;  viz.,  "a  great  multitude  ^hioh  no  man 
can  number,  out  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  peoples,  and 
tongues,"  Rev.  vii.  9.  A  prayer  for  all  men  thus  limited,  God 
will  hear,  but  a  prayer  for  the  salvation  of  all  mankind,  not 
excepting  the  finally  impenitent  and  unbelieving,  is  horrible 
self-contradiction  and  absurdity.  .     ~ 

The  occasion  and  scope  of  the  exhortation  in  question  seem 
to  be  as  follows.  The  primitive  Christians  were  so  grievously 
persecuted  by  all  men,  especially  by  magistrates,  that,  though 
Christ  commanded,  "  Fray  for  them  that  despitefully  use  you 
and  persecute  you,"  yet  possibly  some  of  them  might  think 
themselves  excusable  for  not  praying,  at  least,  for  such  of  their 
persecutors  as  were  apparently  so  hardened,  that  there  was  no 
hope  of  their  conversion  and  reformation.  In  opposition  to 
this  contracted  and  unchristian  spirit,  Paul  desires  Timothy  to 
warn  his  hearers  against  confining  their  prayers  to  their  Chris- 
tian friends,  and  to  teach  them  to  extend  them  to  all  sorts  of 
unbelieving  Jews,  and  Gentiles,  and  especially  to  them  in  au- 
thority. The  reason  is  added  that  God^would  have  a  part  of 
all  these  to  be  saved,  and  perhaps  the  very  persons  they  were 
disposed  to  exclude  from  their  prayers.  Thus  it  appears  that 
the  exhortation  to  pray  for  all  men  when  properly  understood, 
is  not  inconsistent  with  those  imprecations  which  we  have  been 
defending.  If  any  other  Scripture  directs  us  to  pray  in  univer- 
sal terms  for  man's  salvation,  they  must  also,  for  the  reasons 
above  mentioned,  be  understood  with  the  same  limitation. 

Obj.  5.  The  imprecations  contained  in  the  Psalms  are  to  be 
considered  as  prophecies  of  the  destruction  of  God^s  enemies,  and 
therefore  they  ought  to  be  translated  as  predictions  and  not 
prayers,  and  then  the  reading  of  ihem  would  imply  no  wish 
that  they  should  be  fulfilled. 

Ans.  It  is  readily  granted  that  thay  are  real  and  true  pre- 
dictions, but  they  are  prayers  too ;  for  between  these  there  is 
no  opposition.  It  would  make  very  little  odds  to  an  humble 
and  obedient  Christian  whether  they  were  read  as  predictions 


*?■ 


ii 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


or  prayers ;  for  either  is  equally  a  foundation  of  faith,  and  a 
rule  of  duty  to  him.  Upon  the  one  hand  every  divinely  in- 
spired prayer  is  to  him  a  prophecy,  because  he  is  certain  that 
God,  according  to  his  promise,  will  answer  the  prayer;  upon 
the  other  hand  every  prophecy,  whether  promise  or  threaten- 
ing, is  to  him  a  prayer,  for  it  is  an  intimation  of  God's  will 
concerning  their  respective  objects,  which  will  he  wishes  may 
be  done.  Therefore  though  all  the  imprecations  were  turned 
to  prophecies  or  predictions,  the  obligation  of  praying  them 
would  remain  as  strong  as  ever ;  for  with  what  disposition  ought 
we  to  read  or  sing  them,  supposing  them  to  be  predictions  ? 
Should  we  say,  God  forbid  that  they  should  ever  be  fulfilled  ? 
Though  we  were  to  say  so,  would  they  not  be  vain  and  impious 
words  ?  Should  we  not  rather  heartily  say.  Amen  to  them,  in 
the  assured  faith  of  their  accomplishment  upon  all  impenitent 
unbelievers  ?  And  what  else  is  this  but  prayer  ? 

But  God  has  seen  meet  tp  deliver  these  portions  of  holy 
writ  unto  us,  not  as  predictions,  but  prayers.  In  the  Hebrew 
Bible,  David's  imprecations  are  written  mostly*  not  in  the 
future  time,  but  in  the  imperative  mood,  which  is  the  proper 
mood  for  prayer.  In  the  Greek  version  of  the  Seventy,  they 
are  translated  in  the  optative,  or  wishing  mood,  and  so  are 
those  quoted  in  the  New  Testament.  Hence  in  every  faithful 
version  they  are  translated  as  prayers  and  not  predictions. 
How  intolerable  then  is  that  pride  and  self-conoeit,  which  would 
alter  them,  as  if  the  works  of  divine  wisdom  might  be  corrected 
by  the  folly  of  man  !  Is  it  indeed  comely  in  him,  who  is  "born 
like  a  wild  ass's  colt,"  to  say  unto  the  infinitely  wise  Jehovah, 
Thou  hast  done  foolishly.  The  plain  English  of  such  amend- 
ments of  God's  words  is  as  follows :  "  It  seems  thou.  Lord, 
hast  a  mind  to  destroy  all  thine  irreconcilable  enemies,  and 

*  AH  the  imprecations,  except  the  first,  in  the  109th  Psalm  are  in  the  fu- 
ture time  ;  thus  "  Set  thou  a  wicked  man,"  or  rather  the  viclced  one,  "  over 
htm,  and  Satan  shall  stand  at  his  right  hand,  &o."  But  that  makes  no  mate- 
rial odds,  as  all  the  predictions  are  the  necessary  consequences  of  the  prayer 
prefixed  to  tbem. 


m( 

pra 

tha 

tim 

pro 

thei 

thei 

hind 

take 

mak( 

prayt 

thou 

so  Is 

sing  t 

Thi8( 

the  de 

intenti 

Sucl 

Words  ( 

tions. 

a  meth( 

in  his  c 

his  assis 

to   be  I 

reckone( 

est  crim 

up  with 

ousy  bur 

help  ?     t 

''Curse 
Why  ? 

their  dut 
out  to  the 
the  might 
be  cursed 
much  it  b( 


^ 


«»iV.  MMES  MAOGBEOOB,  D.„. 


m'Mest  too  to  make  tl  '     '"'  ®' 

P««^i»g  for  it.     F„       „^;»'™""'  «-n«„t  .0  ,h„.,  ,„. 

«■«'   thou  sl,„„,d,,   h„^vol/;'';"'':"-'«^<^.'''«"iIy,o„y 

P'oposest  to  deal  -ith'then,,  f„    iT";'^'  "'"'  *'"''•  "-ou 
them  should  be  everlaatin^,;  °      .""r"' •">»»«■" 'hat  any  „f 
them  in  that  ,„       ""Mtingly  punished.    If  ,i,.„  „.,.     ^  '" 
'n  tnat  manner,  do  so  win,  .  °"  "'''  P"ni«h 

hinder  thee?  But  let  the  W  m  re,,  ^^°"°''  '<"  "'»  «" 
t-'ke  .t  heinouslj,  ill,  howeverTh  ,.1  "''°''  ""'"«  <*"  head.  I 
"■"^o  -e  a  partner' i„  7/  ;  el^f  ^'"'"'*'  -*«v„ur  to 
Payers;  but  bo  assured  I  shall  n'^K^ '''■°''°'''»«  '»  »>«  »»ch 

"■««  ntendestthem.sp„!e«  it-  V"""""  »»'  «"  "■«"gh 
«»  I  »h.ll  get  „    „,„^  P  ;j;'^.  I  "-11  turn  into  prophecies,  and 

Z  T"'  "'"■  '  "'"'^  "-   e  t  r  h ' '""  "»  f-  to  read  a^d 

This  desire  it  is  true  shall  be  in„ff   .   ?    ^^  "'"^  •>»  ^"Ifilled 

he  destruction  of  thine  en  m  "s   Cj'  ""  ''  ""»'"  P"-n 

'"t^ntjons  are  better  than  thinl"  '"'°°°'  '^'P  *'"'t  mine 

;ordTof'yod\f:ht:b:"s:-  "'f^ '"«'  "-•" «"« the 

"0-     What  would  we  think™';:      '^  "'  ''"^'""  ■■»?-«- 
«  "othod,  or  be  prevailed    ;  n t     „"?  "''°  ^'■°"'''  "-->" 
■"  h.s  country's  cause,  agaiL  Z         """""  '»  «tand  neutral 
'.«  assistance  in  seizin'g  SI  /obr"""'  "™^'  «  '»  -f"- 
*»  be  brought  ,o  condi  J  2l«h' f  "'"'••'"'"' '»  o'^er 
"ekoned  an  enemy  to  his  conn?     ^'^"     ^'"^^  ^^  "ot  be 
est  crimes?    A„d^a„    hoTo //'.""•''"""'"''""^ '»  "■»  great- 
"P  "i'h  him  in  a  cause  infinitt    ''^  "•'f '-'  ''"o  shalf  rfst 
oup  burn  against  that  man  ^  'o^^      ',    """  ''°'  "■■'  Je  " 
,^'P?    "He  that  gathereth  „„::  h  r     *"  "'""  '"■■»  "'-^ 
Curae  ye  Mero.,  curse  je  bitt  rl^h  "r^^e'^ereth  abroad." 
Jhy?    What  have  the/done?  \l;  '"'"""''"'^  ">ere„f." 
the,r  duty,  and  stood  indifferent  sJ^f      ''  '"''''^  '"-ifed 
-'totbe  help  of  the  Lor     ,o  rTrV' ^'"'^  "™^  »«' 
the  m.gb,y,,    „  ^^  ^.,,        ;^'*    kelp  of  the  Wd  against 

be  cursed  along  with  them.    ZJll  ^T  "^""■-'  "^  3h»ll 
----edbytheope„i;S^-;^W.er 


REMATNS  or  THB 


sillaniiuity,  and  a  detestable  treachery  or  indifference  in  the 
cause  of  Christ,  a  most  criminal  want  of  zeal  for  the  glory  of 
God,  and  disrespect  for  his  comnuindments.  Nuy,  we  must  not 
only  do  our  duty,  but  we  must  do  it  heartily,  as  to  the  Lord,  or 
else  he  will  turn  us  over  to  the  other  side  and  treat  us  as  ene- 
mies, «  Cursed  be  be  that  doth  the  work  of  the  Lord  deceit- 
fully." .......     .    s  •: 

For  my  own  part,  I  consider  it  as  an  illustrious  display  of  the 
goodness  and  mercy  of  God  to  blind  mortals,  for  which  they 
ought  to  bless  his  name,  that  he  hath  not  delivered  us  these 
imprecations  by  way  of  prediction.  In  the  method  he  has 
taken  he  not  only  teaoheii  us  our  duty,  but  takes  us  by  the 
arms,  and  leads  us  in  it,  delivering  to  us  not  only  the  matter  or 
substance  of  it,  but  also  its  very  form  and  manner.  He  hath 
set  us  a  copy,  that  we  might  imitate  it,  and  thence  proceed  to 
turn  predictions  into  prayers.  What  a  loss  should  we  have 
suffered  had  God  dealt  with  us  otherwise !  This  duty  would 
have  been  almost,  if  not  altogether  lost ;  for  if  men  are  so  back- 
ward to  make  use  of  imprecations,  when  God  hath  made  them 
ready  to  their  hands,  what  would  have  been  the  case  had  he  left 
them  to  form  them  out  of  predictions  or  prophecies?  They 
would  then  have  at  least  more  plausible  pretexts  for  shifting  the 
duty.  God,  foreseeing  these,  condescended  to  make  it  as  plain  as 
posidble,  that  his  servants  might  have  a  full  answer  to  the  ob- 
jections of  others,  and  to  their  own  scruples. 

Instead  therefore  of  replying  against  God,  or  finding  fault 
with  the  prayers  whicb  he  requires  me  to  use,  I  would  rather 
candidly* 

that  I  do  not  pray  against  any  of  thine,  alive  or  unborn, 
nor  against  any  particular  person  whatsoever,  and  that  my  in- 
definite prayers  against  thy  final  haters,  in  obedience  to  thy 
command,  proceed  from  zeal  to  thee,  and  love  to  my  brethren, 
whose  happiness  requires  the  ruin  of  impenitent  sinners.  I  am 
fully  persuaded  that  thy  word  is  as  useful  and  applicable  to  this 
*  About  half  a  paj;e  of  the  original  MS.  here,  has  unfortunately  been  lost  Ed. 


ar 

Wi 

th 

niu 

du 

for 

sho 

fant 

the 
u 

that 

then 

peris 

lettl 

Psa. 


■*^-:" 


«ft 


««V.  MMIS  MAOOMooit,  D.D. 


•nJ  «II  succeeding  aje>  «  »„  .v       .    ' 

"■^  wi„  .„d  unalterable  rite  ''d  """''  ''*"  "«"  ''  i' 
»>""  who  die,  „itb„„t  fahird  M  :"'  '°  ""''"^'  «'"' 
duty  .0  say  ,i,„  .1,        k  „  "'L?'°'«f «.  '■«•  that  it  i,  4 

f-'^aayit  with  ail  pLl,,  J  ^ "'"''« ''°°«'  I-illtheJ 

fould  '-esti.^ati.edre    i:;:if r:'""'  ""■"«"  I 
ft»at.cai,  f„,  1 1„„„  ,,,.,  tC^™' "»;■'''"'•"«.  "Hberal,  ,„d 

">«  great  day  of  account.."  '^''"™  "'^  "^  """"luct,  at 

'Ha^Klri::^':-^^^^^^  '«'  'He™  .„, 

themaway.  „,„  «eItetrb"ori«"'"""  ""'-«'<'"■" 
Penah  at  the  preaenc,  of  God  b"  ,?  I"'  '»  '"  ""o  "''oked 
i««  them  rejoice  before  God  ™.  b  b  '  "«'"~"''  ■»  8>ad ; 
Paa.  I„iii.  1-3.  '  ^"^  '•' "'«»'  eweedingly  rejoice." 


f 


'W 


'.T./'f,    ,,fci<'!'i|'fK» 


^-     fr-' 


M     f-    mn': 


■l't-»' 


V  ^.,  V,-   , 


w 


t 


,.^r. 


ESSAY 


Oir  TBI 


W 


DURATION  AND  CHARACTER 


or  TBI 


MILLENNIAL  AGE      , 


OF  THE  CHURCH. 


OBIOINALLT  PUBLISHED  IK  THE  OHRISnAR  BAOAZINB,  VOL.  IV. 


*,4 


/ 


'  W 


*      ON  THE  MILLENNIUM. 

The  Milleonium  holds  a  most  distinguished  place  among  the 
prophecies  of  the  Scripture.  Some  of  the  prophets  have  given 
large  and  delightful  descriptions  of  its  glory,  and  few  or  none 
of  them  omit  it  altogether.  It  is  their  common  argument  of 
consolation  to  the  church  in  distress ;  for  the  foresight  of  its 
glory  cheered  their  own  spirits,  and  filled  their  souls  with  holy 
joy  and  wonder.  Their  descriptions  of  it  are  always  magnifi- 
cent, and  expressed  in  the  most  elegant  and  flowing  language. 
The  apostles  trod  in  the  footsteps  of  the  prophets.  Nothing 
can  exceed  the  beauty  and  sublimity  of  John's  description  of 
the  Millennium,  except  his  own  unparalleled  description  of  the 
heavenly  state.  Indeed,  the  Millennium  is  so  lively  an  emblem 
of  heaven,  that  it  is  not  uncommon  for  both  prophets  and  apos- 
tles, in  their  descriptions,  to  slide  insensibly  from  the  one  unto 
the  other,  so  that  sometimes  it  is  difficult  to  know  which  of  the 
two  they  describe.  The  most  part  of  Scripture  interpreters, 
since  the  days  of  the  Apostles,  and  even  since  the  Reformation, 
have  had  diminutive  views  of  the  Millennium,  owing  partly 
to  the  figurative  language  in  which  it  is  often  described  in 
the  Scriptures,  but  chiefly  to  their  own  contracted  ideas  of  God's 
works. 

It  is  probable  that  the  prophets  and  apostles  themselves  did 

not  fully  comprehend  their  own  descriptions  of  it,  and  that  its 

glory  will  not  be  fully  understood  until  it  is  declared  by  the 

happy  event ;  yet  it  is  evident  from  Scripture,  that  it  is  incom- 

9*  101 


102 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


■^' 


%♦ 


parably  the  happiest  and  most  prosperous  time  which  the  church 
enjoys  on  earth.  Isaiah  regards  all  the  previous  success  of  the 
gospel  as  nothing  compared  with  its  amazing  prosperity  during 
that  remarkable  period.  "  Whereas  thou  hast  been  forsaken 
and  hated,  so  that  no  man  went  through  thee,  I  will  make  thee 
an  eternal  excellency,  a  joy  of  many  generations." 

Previous  to  the  Millennium,  it  may  be  said  of  the  heathen, 
that  "  they  know  not  the  Lord,"  and  of  the  nations  of  professed 
Christians,  that  "  they  do  after  the  manners  of  the  heathen  ;" 
and  of  the  devil,  that  he  is  "  the  god  of  this  world."  But 
then  God  will  take  to  himself  his  great  power,  and  reign  ;  "all 
the  heathen  shall  know  that  he  is  the  Lord ;"  all  nation?  shall 
serve  him,  and  it  will  appear,  that  he  made  not  the  world  for  a 
triumph  to  the  devil,  but  for  his  own  glory,  especially  the  glory 
of  his  mercy  and  grace.  The  Scriptures  declare,  that  the  Son 
of  God  was  manifested,  that  he  might  destroy  the  works  of  the 
devil ;  but  the  truth  of  that  declaration  is  not  yet  apparent,  for 
the  works  of  the  devil  are  far  from  being  destroyed.  He  still 
goes  about  to  deceive  the  nations,  and  walks  about  "  like  a  roar- 
ing lion,  seeking  whom  he  may  devovr."  And  both  ways,  he  is 
most  wofully  successful,  not  only  in  heathen,  but  in  Christian 
countries,  filling  the  church  with  false  and  pernicious  doctrines, 
and  deluging  the  nations  with  the  most  horrid  bloodshed  and 
war.  But  the  Millennium  will  show  that  the  Son  of  God  is  both 
able  and  willing  to  accomplish  his  purpose  for  which  he  came 
into. the  world,  viz.,  to  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil ;  for  then 
not  only  shall  Satan  be  chained  and  sealed  in  the  bottomless 
pit,  but  so  vast  and  amazing  shall  be  the  confluence  of  blessings 
poured  down  upon  the  world,  that  all  the  mischief  done  by  the 
devil  (great  as  it  is)  shall  appear  as  nothing.  The  Millennium 
will  make  this  wretched  world,  where  sin  and  n)isery  abound, 
to  become  a  happy  world,  where  grace  and  peace  shall  much 
more  abound.  If  sin  now  reigns  unto  death,  grace  will  then 
reign  most  triumphantly  through  righteousness  unto  eternal 
life,  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

The  following  hints  are  intended  to  throw  some  farther  light 


%4 


REV.   JAMES  MACGREOOR,  D.D. 


103 


upon  the  Millennium,  and  to  stir  up  others  to  search  the  Scrip- 
tures, the  only  source  of  information  upon  this  subject.  In 
treating  of  it,  we  need  not  confine  ourselves  to  those  passages 
of  Scripture  which  speak  directly  to  the  point,  bec:vuse  the 
Millennium  being  the  most  prosperous  period  of  the  Church 
upon  earth,  whatever  passages  will  apply  to  other  prosperous 
periods,  must  apply  to  this  with  greater  force. 

I.  The  Millennium  shall  last  three  hundred  thousand  years  at 
least. 

The  thousand  years  spoken  of  in  the  book  of  Revelation, 
(commonly  called  the  Millennium,)  are  understood  by  some  in 
an  indefinite  sense,  for  a  long  space  of  time  merely,  and  that 
space  they  contract  or  extend  according  to  fancy.  Many  will 
have  it  finished  before  the  wcJd  shall  have  stood  six  thousand 
years ;  because  they  imagine,  according  to  a  Jewish  tradition, 
that  then  the  world  must  come  to  an  end.  By  others,  they  are 
understood  in  a  definite  sense,  for  a  precise  thousand  years ;  by 
others,  they  are  taken  for  mystic  or  prophetic  years,  by  which 
every  day  is  reckoned  a  year,  according  to  that  expression  in 
Ezekiel,  "  I  have  given  thee  a  day  for  a  year,"  Ezek.  iv.  6. 
Thus,  Daniel's  seventy  weeks  are  explained,  and  several  num- 
bers in  the  book  of  Revelation.  Some,  however,  make  the 
mystic  or  prophetic  year  to  consist  of  three  hundred  and  sixty 
years,  reckoning  thirty  days  only  to  each  month,  and  others  of 
three  hundred  and  sixty-five.  Time  will  best  decide  this  dif- 
ference. Though  it  amounts  in  the  whole  to  five  thousand 
years,  yet  it  is  but  a  trifle  in  such  a  prodigious  space  of  time. 
According  to  this  sense,  the  Millennium  will  last  three  hundred 
and  sixty  thousand  years  at  least,  and,  perhaps,  five  thousand 
more.  The  first  two  of  these  senses  we  reject,  as  uncertain  or 
contracted,  not  allowing  time  enough  for  fulfilling  all  the  great 
and  glorious  prophecies  of  the  Scriptures  j  and  the  third  we 
support  by  the  following  arguments  : 

1.  The  scope  of  the  prophecy  in  the  book  of  Revelation  re- 
quires that  the  thousand  years  be  understood  of  a  year  for  a 
day.     The  prophecy  foretells,  that  the  Church  shall  first  have 


104 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


%:. 


a  time  of  trouble,  and  then  a  time  of  peace  ;  it  represents  the 
former  as  short,  and  the  latter  as  long  ',  and  it  contrasts  them, 
presenting  the  long  period  of  peace  as  encouragement  and  con- 
solation under  the  short  period  of  trouble.     The  time  of  trou- 
ble is  foretold  in  these  words :  "  The  holy  city  shall  they  t'-ead 
under  foot  forty  and  two  months.     My  two  witnesses  shall  pro- 
phesy a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days,  clothed  in 
sackcloth.     And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where  she 
had  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  should  feed  her  there  a 
thousand  two  huudred  and  threescore  days;  where  she  is  nour- 
ished for  a  time,  times,  and  half  a  time,  (three  years  and  an 
half,)  from  the  face  of  the  serpent,"  Kev.  xi.  2,  3 ;  xii.  6,  14. 
All  these  numbers  are  the  same,  and  amount  to  three  years  and 
a  half.     The  time  of  peace,  or  the  Millennium,  is  thus  foretold. 
"  He  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  which  is  the 
devil  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thousand  years,  and  cast  him 
into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him  up  and  set  a  seal  upon 
him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no  more  till  the  thou- 
sand  years  should  be  fulfilled.     And  I  saw  the  souls  or  persons 
of  them  which  had  not   worshipped  the  beast,  neither  his 
image,  neither  had  received  his  mark  upon  their  foreheads  or 
in  their  hands ;"  (he  saw  these  in  their  successors,  persons  of 
the  same  spirit,  as  Elijah  was  seen  in  John  the  Baptist;)  "  and 
they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years.     They 
shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him 
a  thousand  years,"  Rev.  xz.  2,  3,  4,  6.     Great  is  the  difference 
between  these  two  periods ;  but  the  greater  it  is,  the  stronger 
is  the  consolation  it  yields.     The  Church  may  easily  be  induced 
to  bear  trouble  for  three  years  and  a  half,  by  the  hope  of  enjoy- 
ing a  thousand  years    prosperity.     Now  it  is  agreed,  that  the 
three  years  and  a  half  are  mystic  or  prophetic  years ;  that  is, 
one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  years,  or,  at  least,  one 
thousand  two  hundred  and  forty-two.     Why,  then,  should  not 
the  thousand  years  be  reckoned  in  the  same  manner  ?    Would 
it  involve  any  absurdity,  or  produce  any  bad  consequence  ? 
None ;  and  there  is,  at  least,  this  much  in  its  favour,  that  it 


I 


\M 


gooc 

but 

proa 


^»s^' 


\^^ 


Rr.V.   JAMES   MAOQBEaOR,   D.D. 


105 


the 
it  is, 
one 
not 
'^ould 
Ince? 
mt  it 


preserves  a  nnti  uity  in  the  rule  of  interpretation,  and  a  due 
proportion  betweon  the  prophesied  periods  of  the  adversity  and 
prosperity  of  the  ChurciP;  whereas  otherwise  there  would  be 
introduced  an  arbitrary  rule  of  interpretation,  and  such  a  wild 
disproportion  between  the  periods  of  adversity  and  prosperity, 
as  would  make  a  thousand  years  shorter  than  three  years  and  a 
half.  The  long  period  would  become  the  short,  and  the  short 
the  long,  which  could  not  fail  to  cause  a  great  disappointment 
in  the  mind  of  a  reader  who  attends  to  the  scope  of  the  book. 
That  the  same  rule  and  the  same  proportion  ought  to  be  ob- 
served in  explaining  both  numbers,  may  be  evident  from  the 
unity  of  the  subject.  Though  several  chapters  intervene,  yet 
the  subject  is  the  same  in  chapters  ziii.  and  zx.  It  is  evident 
that,  1.  In  both,  the  beast  is  the  same  j  for  he  is  represented 
as  worshipped,  as  having  an  image  which  is  worshipped,  and  as 
having  a  mark  which  his  admirers  receive  in  their  foreheads  or 
hands.  2.  The  people  who  are  represented  in  chapter  xiii.,  as 
killed  for  not  worshipping  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  for  not 
receiving  his  mark,  are  the  very  same  individuals,  (we  m^n  in 
vision,)  who  are  declared,  in  chapter  xx.,  to  be  raised  again,  to' 
live  and  reign  with  Christ  a  thousand  years.  They  are  so  clearly 
the  same,  that  it  is  the  opinion  of  many  interpreters,  that  they 
are  the  same  in  fact,  and  so  maintain  that  the  martyrs  shall  ac- 
tually rise  from  the  dead,  and  reign  with  Christ  on  earth.  3. 
The  admirers  of  the  beast  in  chapter  xiii.,  are  the  very  same 
individuals,  (in  vision,)  who,  being  killed  in  chapter  xix.,  are 
in  chapter  xx.,  declared  to  be  dead,  and  not  to  live  again  till 
the  thousand  years  are  finished.  Now,  how  absurd  is  it  to 
measure  two  parts  of  the  same  whole  by  rules  so  dispropor- 
tioned  as  three  hundred  and  sixty  to  one ! 

To  illustrate  this  point,  let  us  make  a  supposition,  that  an 
angel  sent  of  God,  reveals  to  man  that,  being  placed  in  certain 
circumstances,  he  shall  have  sore  sickness  for  a  day,  and  then 
good  health  for  sixty  days;  that  accordingly,  he  becomes  sick, 
but  continues  so  almost  a  year,  before  any  symptoms  of  ap- 
proaching health  begin  to  appear.     What  conclusion  must  the 


'■I 


i 


«; 


106 


llEMAINS  OF  TBS 


man  make  ?  At  first,  he  might  take  the  angel's  day  for  a  com- 
moQ  day ;  but  experience  would  soon  teach  him  to  put  a  dif- 
ferent construction  upon  it ',  and  the  san^e  that  would  induce 
him  to  reckon  the  day  a  year,  would  natively  and  necessarily 
induce  him  to  reckon  the  sixty  days  so  many  years.  Should 
any  of  his  fellow  creatures  tell  him,  that  though  the  angel 
meant  a  year,  by  the  day  of  sickness,  yet  he  meant  no  more 
than  two  months,  (perhaps  one  month,)  by  the  sixty  days  of 
health,  he  could  not  easily  believe  it ;  and  the  moment  he  did, 
he  would  be  sadly  disappointed,  and  could  not  fail  to  accuse  the 
angel  of  deceiving  him,  promising  him  apparently  sixty  times 
more  health  than  sickness,  and  performing  that  promise  with 
six  times  more  sickness  than  health.  The  case  of  the  Millen- 
nium, if  received  without  prejudice,  is  as  plain  as  this  suppo- 
sition. Were  the  mind  free  to  extend  the  duration  of  the 
world  as  far  as  the  Scriptures  permit,  there  would  be  no  diffi- 
culty in  reckoning  the  Millennium  at  three  hundred  and  sixty- 
five  thousand  years  ',  but  few  study  the  Scriptures  without  fet- 
tering the  mind  with  previous  systems  and  opinions. 
#  Perhaps  no  other  passage  of  Scripture  determines  the  num- 
ber of  years  in  the  Millennium ;  but  there  are  several  from 
which  it  may  be  fairly  argued,  that  it  must  last  many  thousands 
of  years,  which  is  in  effect  the  same,  as  no  other  opinion  extends 
it  beyond  a  thousand. 

2.  A  kind  of  argument  may  be  taken  from  such  passages 
as  these  :  "  Unto  you  that  fear  my  name,  shall  the  sun  of  right- 
eousness arise,"  Mai.  iv.  2,  and,  "  We,  when  we  were  children, 
were  in  bondage  under  the  elements  of  the  world  :  but  when  the 
fulness  of  time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,"  Gal.  iv.  3, 
4.  The  rising  of  the  sun  means,  the  appearance  of  Christ  in 
human  nature  to  the  world:  and  the  fulness  of  time  which 
then  happened  means,  the  time  of  the  Church's  passing  from 
childhood  to  manhood.  It  appears,  then,  that  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, which  lasted  four  thousand  years,  bears  no  greater  pro- 
portion to  the  duration  of  the  New  Testament,  than  the  time 
before  sunrise  to  the  rest  of  the  day,  or  the  time  of  childhood 


/ 


REV.   JAMES   MAOQREaOB,  D.D. 


107 


ids 


pen, 
Ithe 

3, 

in 
lich 
rom 
Ista- 

)ro- 
linie 
[ood 


to  manhood.  Even  this  is  too  little ;  Irxt  it  is  to  be  observed 
that  the  design  of  these  comparisons  is  not  to  determine  the 
duration  of  the  Millennium ;  and  therefore,  though  they  fail  in 
that  point,  it  is  no  detriment  to  the  argument.  They  show,  in 
genera],  that  the  New  Testament  lasts  many  times  four  thou- 
sand years,  which  is  inconsistent  with  every  view  of  the  Mil- 
lennium, save  that  which  reckons  it  by  prophetic  years,  unless 
it  be  supposed  that  the  world  shall  last  many  thousands  of 
years  after  the  Millennium  is  over.  For  such  a  supposition, 
there  appears  no  foundation,  as  the  Scripture  calls  that  period 
''  a  little  season,'^  Rev.  zz.  3. 

3.  We  argue  from  these  words  in  the  second  command- 
ment, **  Visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the  children, 
unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me,  and 
showing  mercy  to  thousands  of  them  that  love  me.''  Genera- 
turns  is  understood  after  thousands,  and  ought  to  be  expressed, 
as  the  want  of  it  makes  many  readers  to  imagine  that  it  is 
thousands  of  individuals  that  is  meant;  whereas,  from  its  being 
contrasted  with  third  or  fourth  generation,  it  appears  that  not 
individuals,  but  generations  are  intended.  The  same  phrase 
occurs  in  Deut.  v.  9,  10,  and  Exodus  zzziv.  7,  where,  also,  the 
reading  ought  to  be  thousands  of  generations,  (A  thousand 
generations  occurs  in  several  passages,  Deut.  vii.  9 ;  1  Chron. 
zvi.  15  'f  Psal.  cv.  8.)  Here  is  plain  proof  that  the  world,  if 
not  the  Millennium,  shall  last  thousands  of  generations  from 
the  giving  of  the  law.  How  many  thousands  is  not  expressed. 
Our  argument  requires  between  seven  and  eight)  which  can- 
not be  reckoned  eztravagant.  According  to  Matthew's  reckon- 
ing, two  thousand  years  make  up  forty-two  generations.  Matt.  i. 
17 ;  by  which  rule  the  Millennium  will  last  seven  thousand  five 
hundred  and  sixty  generations,  or  one  hundred  and  five  more. 

But,  according  to  the  other  opinions  of  the  Millennium,  the 
world  may  not  last  one  tenth  of  one  thousand  generations  from 
the  giving  of  the  law  j  from  thence  until  Christ  is  thirty-four 
generations ;  thence  until  the  end  of  the  current  thousand  is 
forty-two ;  and  thence,  (supposing  the  Millennium  then  to  be- 


108 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


gin,  and  to  last  a  thousand  years,)  to  the  end  of  the  Millen- 
nium, is  twenty-one  more ;  all  which,  put  together,  will  make 
ninety-seven  generations.  Suppose  three  generations  more 
from  thence  to  the  end  of  the  world,  which  is  perhaps  as  much 
as  most  people  will  aWovr,  and  then  the  world  will  last  one  hun- 
dred generations  only,  where  the  Scripture  makes  it  to  last 
thousands. 

4.  "  Whereas  thou  hast  been  forsaken  and  hated,  so  that 
no  man  went  through  thee,  I  will  make  thee  an  eternal  excel- 
lency, a  joy  of  many  generations,*'  Isa.  Ix.  15.  In  the  latter 
part  of  this  verse,  the  Millennium  is  described  by  two  parallel 
phrases,  each  of  which  is  parallel  to  John's  reign  of  a  thott- 
sand  years.  Its  duration  is  pointed  out  in  these  words,  eternal 
and  many  generations;  etemal,  because  the  Millennium  is  such 
a  prodigious  extent  of  duration,  that  no  words  in  common  use, 
descriptive  of  time,  would  serve  to  express  it ;  many  genera- 
tions, to  show  that  it  is  time,  and  not  proper  eternity,  that  is 
meant.  The  same  prophet,  describing  the  same  time,  uses  sim- 
ilar language  again  and  again.  "  In  a  little  wrath,  I  hid  my 
face  from  thee  for  a  moment,  but  with  everlasting  kindness  will 
I  have  mercy  on  thee,"  and  "  Be  you  glad  for  ever,  and  rejoice 
in  that  which  I  create ;  for  behold,  I  create  Jerusalem  a  re- 
joicing, and  her  people  a  joy,"  Isa.  liv.  8  ;  Ixv.  18.  There 
were  no  need  of  such  terms  as  eternal,  everlasting,  for  ever,  to 
describe  a  thousand  years,  (the  Church  having  already  had  ex- 
perience of  a  longer  time  of  trouble,)  but  three  hundred  and 
sixty-five  thousand  years  is  so  exceedingly  above  every  mea- 
sure of  time  of  which  the  world  has  hitherto  had  any  expe- 
rience, that  such  terms  seem  necessary  to  give  a  competent  idea 
of  it ;  and  they  are  very  suitable  for  that  purpose  when  pro- 
perly guarded,  as  they  are  in  the  context,  to  prevent  their  being 
taken  for  a  proper  eternity. 

5.  We  reason  from  the  analogy  of  the  magnitude  of  the 
universe.  The  common  error  of  mankind  is  to  have  contracted 
views  of  God's  works.     "  The  works  of  the  Lord  are  great." 


"  Great  and  marvellous 

are 

thy 

works, 

Lord 

God 

Almighty." 

''■ 

'. 

- 

S                   ''          y 

>    • 

... 

• 

*  Men 
days  of  ( 
mation,  i 
would  ha 
their  caU 
tbe  Millon 


REV.   JAMES   MAOOREOOR,   D.D. 


109 


lea- 

|xpo- 

idea 

pro- 

leing 


the 

Icted 

jat." 
» 


ty. 


Psal.czi.  2.  Rev.  zy.  3.  But  man,  a  feeble  and  puny  creature,  has 
naturally  most  diminutive  ideas  of  these  magnificent  works.  In 
the  moral  and  religious  world,  how  mean  are  the  ideas  of  mankind 
in  getieral,  of  the  beauty  of  virtue  and  holiness,  of  the  precious 
bluod  of  Christ  and  God's  salvation,  of  the  happiness  of  heaven 
and  the  enjoyment  of  God  1  In  the  natural  world,  how  contrac- 
ted are  men's  ideas  of  the  earth  and  heavenly  bodies  !  Many 
men  do  not  believe  the  surface  of  the  whole  earth  to  be  so  exten- 
sive as  that  of  Great  Britain.  The  bulk  of  mankind  believe 
the  sun  to  be  no  bigger  than  a  hat,  and  the  stars  to  be  so  many 
bright  studs,  fixed  in  the  sky,  a  mile  or  two  above  the  surface 
of  the  earth.  A  few  indeed  believe  the  sun  to  be  many  thous- 
ands of  times  larger  than  the  earth,  and  distant  from  it  many 
millions  of  miles;  and  the  greatest  part  of  the  stars  to  be  suns 
at  inconceivable  distances  from  the  earth,  and  from  one  another. 
But  this  is  in  consequence  of  education,  and  still  even  these 
have  diminutive  ideas  of  the  universe ;  for,  till  lately,  they 
doubted  not  but  Saturn  was  the  most  distant  planet  revolving 
round  our  sun.  Though  their  eyes  and  their  telescopes  were 
BO  keen,  yet  they  entirely  overlooked  a  part  of  God's  works 
many  times  larger  than  the  whole  earth.  Large  as  the  Herschel 
is,  it  is  so  diminutive  a  part  of  the  universe,  as  scarcely  to  be 
discerned  by  the  eye }  who  then  can  know  the  magnitude  of  all 
its  satellites,  and  all  the  planets  that  may  be  beyond  it  ?  Now 
it  is  not  likely,  when  men  are  so  far  mistaken  in  their 
views  of  the  magnitude  of  God's  works,  that  they  should  be 
much  juster  in  their  ideas  of  their  duration  ;  especially  as  thje 
last  is  a  subject  into  which  little  inquiry  has  been  made.*  Phil- 
osophers have  not  had  sufficient  grounds  for  forming  decisions, 
and  divines,  though  there  are  several  expressions  in  Scripture 


*  Men  have  in  fact  had  diminutive  ideas  of  the  duration  of  time.  lu  the 
days  of  the  Apostles,  many  thought  the  world  near  its  end.  At  the  Refor- 
mation, many  Protestants  thought  that  the  1260  years  of  the  reign  of  Popery 
would  have  heen  finished  200  years  ago ;  and  many  more  have  been  short  in 
their  calculations  since.  In  Cromwell's  time,  many  of  the  English  thought 
the  Millennium  then  beginning. 
10 


110 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


whioh  might  throw  light  upon  it,  have  not  turned  their  atten- 
tion that  way;  so  that  the  subject  is  as  little  understood  as  As- 
tronomy  was  before  Newton's  days.  A  wide  field  may  therefore 
open  here.  It  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  duration  of  the 
world  holds  a  proportion  to  its  magnitude,  and  if  it  does,  it 
must  be  very  great.  Some  of  the  comets  (it  is  said)  take  near 
six  hundred  years  to  go  round  the  sun,  and  have  not  made 
eleven  revolutions  since  the  creation.  Is  it  not  improbable  that 
God  should  make  such  large  bodies  to  perform  twelve  or  thir- 
teen rounds  and  then  be  done  ?  But  if  the  Millennium  endures 
three  hundred  and  sixty-five  thousand  years,  there  will  be  time 
for  these  eccentric  bodies  to  perform  many  revolutions,  and  the 
world  may  have  duration  somewhat  proportioned  to  its  mag- 
nitude. 

Moreover,  it  is  evident  that  the  world  is  yet  almost  in  its 
infancy.  Except  a  few  small  spots,  it  is  a  desert  uninhabited ; 
but  it  cannot  always  continue  so ;  for  the  Scripture  declares, 
that  God  "formed  it  to  he  inhabited."  Which  expression  not 
only  secures  that  it  shall  be  inhabited,  but  implies  that  the 
duration  of  its  desert  state  shall  be  nothing  in  comparison  with 
that  of  its  inhabited  state.  Civilization,  its  arts,  and  sciences  are 
in  a  state  of  infancy,  and  capable  of  great  improvements.  These 
must  not  only  be  brought  to  perfection,  but  the  world  must 
afterwards  have  competent  time  to  enjoy  the  benefit  of  them  ; 
for  what  wise  man  would,  at  great  pains  and  expense,  make  a 
machine,  and  improve  it  to  perfection,  and  instantly  destroy  it 
when  it  begins  to  be  useful  ? 

II.  The  climate  of  the  Millennium  shall  be  everywhere  moder- 
ate. It  is  plain  from  Scripture,  that  the  earth  shall  be  very 
fruitful  during  the  Millennium.  But  it  may  be  a  question 
whether  that  fruitfulness  shall  be  confined  to  those  countries 
that  are  so  already,  or  be  extended  from  pole  to  pole,  so  that 
the  regions  round  the  poles,  which  are  now  not  habitable,  shall 
become  mild  and  productive  climates.  It  requires  such  a  vast 
change  to  make  the  poles  agreeable  places  of  abode,  that  doubtless 
it  will  be  thought  incredible  by  many.     Nevertheless,  it  is  cer- 


■\ip' 


jat- 


BIV.  JAMES  MAOQREGOR,  D.D. 


Ill 


l- 
B- 

re 

ne 

it 

sar 

ide 

aat        «» 

lir- 

irea 

ime 

the 

aag- 

1  its 

ted; 

ares, 

1  not 
the 

■with 

^sare 
hese 
must 
em  ', 
ike  a 
oy  it 

loder- 
very 
bstion 
itries 
that 
I  shall 
vast 
)tless 
cer- 


tain that,  during  the  Millennium,  no  climate  shall  he  immoder- 
ately cold  or  hot,  but  that  all  will  be  so  temperate,  though  not 
equally  so,  that  men  may  live  agreeably  everywhere.  Let  us 
consult  Scripture  and  facts  on  the  point,  and  observe  the  result. 

1.  We  argue  from  that  common  expression,  tJie  ends  of  the 
earth.  It  is  promised  that  Jesus  shall  be  a  Saviour  "  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth,''  that  he  shall  be  "  great  to  the  cods  of  the  earth ;" 
and  that  his  dominion  "  shall  be  to  the  ends  of  the  earth." 
Isa.  zlix.  6.  Mic.  y.  4.  Zech.  iz.  10.  It  is  promised  that 
the  gospel  shall  so  spread,  that  "  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall 
see  the  salvation  of  our  God."  Isa.  Hi.  10.  The  gospel  invita- 
tion is,  "  Look  unto  me  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the 
earth,"  "  Bring  my  sons  from  afar,  and  my  daughters  from 
the  ends  of  the  earth."  Isa.  zlv.  22 ;  zliii.  6.  The  success 
of  the  gospel  shall  be  such,  that  "  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall 
remember,  and  turn  unto  the  Lord;"  "all  the  ends  of  the 
earth  shall  feur  him ;"  and  "  the  Gentiles  shall  come  unto  thee 
from  the  ends  of  the  earth."  Psal.  zxii.  27 ;  Izvii.  7.  Jer.  zvi.  19. 
The  ends  of  the  earth  are  in  plain  English  the  poles ;  all  the 
ends  of  the  earth  are  all  the  remotest  parts,  including  whatever 
is  between  them,  even  the  whole  earth.  Now  these  great  pro- 
mises and  invitations  to  the  whole  earth  would  never  have  been 
put  into  God's  book,  if  large  portions  of  that  earth,  perhaps  one- 
half,  were  never  to  be  inhabited.  These  promises  must  all  be 
accomplished  in  the  fullest  sense ;  but  how  can  they  be  so,  un- 
less the  earth  shall  be  inhabited  to  the  eztremes  of  north  and 
south  as  fa;  as  earth  exists  ?  .  ^. 

2,  Let  us  review  God's  original  grant  of  the  earth  to  man. 
"  And  God  blessed  them,  and  God  said  unto  them.  Be  fruitful, 
and  multiply,  and  replenish  the  earth,  and  subdue  it,  and  have 
dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air, 
and  over  every  living  thing  that  moveth  upon  the  earth."  Gen. 
i.  28.  Here  is  not  only  a  grant,  but  a  grant  with  God's  bles- 
sing and  favour,  which  indicates  his  will  and  intention  to  have 
all  its  articles  fulfilled ;  nay,  that  intention  was  expressed  before 
man  was  made  :  ''  Let  us  make  man  in  our  image, — ^and  let 


112 


BIMAIlfS  or  THl 


them  have  dominion  over  all  the  earth"  Gen.  i.  26.  Let  qb 
observe  the  third  article  of  the  grant,  "  Replenish  the  earth  ;" 
that  is,  fill  the  e&.th,  viz  :  with  mankind  ; — words  as  apposite 
as  possible  to  the  present  purpose ;  for  here  is  no  exception  of 
north  or  south  pole,  nor  any  territory  too  cold  or  too  hot.  It 
is  in  vain  to  object,  that  the  grant  being  made  to  man  in  inno- 
cence, his  fall  into  sin  authorizes  the  Maker  to  break  it,  for 
that  strikes  equally  against  all  the  other  articles  of  the  grant, 
which,  had  they  been  broken,  would  have  ended  the  world  at  its 
beginning.  But  we  find  that,  notwithstanding  the  fall,  man  is 
fruitful  and  multiplies,  and  exercises  dominion  over  the  fish 
of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every  living 
thing  which  moveth  upon  the  earth.  And  to  put  the  matter 
beyond  all  doubt,  God  renewed  the  same  grant,  in  almost  the 
same  terms,  to  Noah  after  the  flood ;  "  Be  fruitful  and  multiply, 
and  replenish  the  earth,  &c.''  Gen.  iz.  1.  It  remains  then 
that  God  intends  to  fulfil  the  grant,  and  to  fill  the  earth  with 
mankind. 

8.  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord  that  created  the  heavens,  God  him- 
self that  formed  the  earth,  and  made  it;  he  hath  established  it,  he 

CREATED  IT  NOT  IN  VAIN,  HE  FORMED  IT  TO  BE   INHABITED,'* 

&0.  Isa.  zlv.  18.  The  inspired  prophet  maintains,  that  the 
earth  was  made  in  vain,  and  of  course  every  part  of  it,  were  it 
not  to  be  inhabited ;  and  that  God  formed  it,  made  it,  established 
it,  and  created  it  for  the  very  purpose  of  being  inhabited.  God 
made  nothing  in  vain,  and  his  purpose  he  will  accomplish. 
The  conclusion  therefore  is  unavoidable,  that  the  immense  des- 
erts of  America  and  Asia,  to  the  utmost  extremes  of  north  and 
south,  shall  be  peopled  and  fully  cultivated ;  and  every  wild 
and  barren  spot  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe.  A  few  spots 
indeed,  once  inhabited,  and  now  desert,  as  Babylon,  &c.,  may 
never  more  be  cultivated,  but  may  be  otherwise  useful. 

If  any  shall  say,  How  can  these  things  be  ?  the  answer  is 
easy  :  Hath  God  said  it,  and  will  he  not  do  it  ?  Hath  he  spo- 
ken it,  and  will  he  not  make  it  good  ?  Nothing  is  impossible 
with  God.    There  may  be  various  ways  in  which  his  concur- 


ses. 


BIV.  JAMIS  MAOQRIOOR,  D.D. 


113 


)f 


IS 

spo- 

iible 

Bur- 


renoe  with  second  causes,  (  for  we  expect  no  miracle)  may  pro- 
duce the  requisite  change  upon  a  cold  climate.  There  is  one 
cause  which  appears  sufficient  of  itself  to  produce  this  amazing 
effect,  though  we  exclude  not  others.    It  is  cultivation. 

The  effect  of  cultivation  in  meliorating  a  severe  climate  is 
surprising  :  slow  indeed,  but  sure.  It  may  not  bo  observed  in 
Britain  or  Europe  by  the  present  generation,  for  there  its 
operation  is  so  slow  as  not  to  be  discerned  in  an  age.  It  is 
very  evident  in  North  America,  (lately  a  desert,)  where  culti- 
vation goes  on  rapidly.  There  the  climate  changes  as  fast  as 
the  country  is  peopled  and  cultivated.  Though  the  change  is 
not  so  rapid  or  visible  in  Europe,  yet  by  comparing  its  present 
state  with  what  it  was  two  thousand  years  ago,  it  will  appear 
that  a  great  change  has  taken  place.  Then  the  winters  in  Italy 
were  so  severe  that  the  cattle  were  housed ;  and  the  wine  froze 
in  the  casks,  &o.  Then  the  rivers  of  France  so  froze,  that  the 
waggons  and  armies  could  be  transported  on  the  ice.  Then  the 
weather  in  Britain  was  so  tempestuous,  and  the  winter  set  in 
so  early,  that  CsQsar  hasted  out  of  it  by  the  middle  of  Septem- 
ber. The  cold  of  Germany  was  in  proportion.  How  great  the 
change  is  now  every  one  knows ;  and  the  cause  is  cultivation. 
All  these  countries  are  now  much  better  cultivated  than  for- 
merly, except  Italy  alone ;  and  though  it  was  then  populous 
and  well  cultivated,  yet  it  had  not  extent  enough  to  be  capable 
to  overcome  the  cold  blast  that  poured  ii)  from  the  neighbour- 
ing countries  of  Hungary,  Poland,  an^j^Mttany,  which  were 
then  almost  a  wilderness.  But  as  these^f re  now  cultivated, 
their  atmosphere  is  become  warm,  and  thit  warmth  affects  Italy, 
as  the  cold  did  formerly.  Buffon,  in  his.  natural  history  of  the 
Elk  and  Bein-Deer,  writes  well  on  this  point.  "  It  appears 
then  by  positive  testimonies,  that  i!ie  rein-deer  formerly  existed 
in  France,''  &c.  *^  It  is  certain  that  the  rein-deer  is  now  actu- 
ally not  to  be  found  but  in  the  most  northern  countries ;  we 
also  know  that  the  climate  of  Franco  was  heretofore  much  more 
damp  and  cold,  occasioned  by  the  number  of  woods  and  moras- 
ses, which  are  no  longer  to  be  seen.  By  the  letter  of  the 
10* 


114 


BKMAIIfS  or  THB 


Emporor  Julian,  we  find  thatitwas  extremely  ooKl  in  Paris  in 
his  time;  the  dosoriptioD  he  gives  of  the  ice  of  the  Seine,  per- 
fectly resembles  what  our  Canadians  say  of  the  Quebec  river. 
Oaul|  under  the  same  latitude  as  Canada,  was,  two  thousand 
years  ago,  what  Canada  is  at  this  present  time ;  that  is  to  say, 
a  climate  cold  enough  for  those  animals  to  live  in,  which  are 
now  only  to  be  met  with  in  the  provinces  of  the  north. 

''  It  appears  to  me,  that  the  forests  of  Gaul  and  Germany 
were  stocked  with  elks  and  rein-deors.  As  soon  as  the  earth 
was  jjultivated,  and  the  waters  dried  up,  the  temperature  of  the 
climate  became  milder,  and  those  same  animals  who  only  do- 
light  in  oold  climates,  immediately  abandoned  the  flat  countries, 
and  retired  into  a  snowy  region,  on  the  top  of  high  mountains, 
where  they  lived  in  the  time  of  Gaston  du  Foix ;  and  if  they 
are  no  longer  to  be  found  there,  it  is  because  this  new  tempera- 
ture has  ever  since  been  increasing  in  heat,  by  the  almost  entire 
destruction  of  the  forests,  and  by  the  successive  lowerings  of 
the  mountains,  the  diminution  of  the  waters,  the  multiplica- 
tion of  mankind,  and  by  the  continual  decrease  in  every  species 
of  the  brute  creation.'' 

In  the  United  States,  the  climaU-  is  greatly  altered  since 
their  population  by  Europeans.  The  winters  are  not  so  long, 
the  snow  not  so  deep,  the  frosts  not  so  severe,  the  north-wes- 
terly winds  ( the  coldest  in  North  America,)  are  not  so  frequent, 
nor  violent,  nor  lasting.  Vessels  used  to  beat  for  twenty  or 
thirty  days  against  the  north-west  wind  in  the  winter  season 
befi'-  e  they  could  gain  a  port ;  now  they  are  seldom  kept  off  a 
week.  See  an  Estat/  on  the  Charge  of  Climate  in  the  States 
of  North  America  in  the  American  Museum  for  March   17S9. 

Much  the  same  is  the  case  in  tT  o  British  dominions  h(;vo. 
The  winters  are  shorter  and  milder  than  formerly.  TIk  ln^r- 
bour  of  Halifax  used  to  freeze,  and  often  so  strongly,  that  the 
heaviest  loads  that  horses  or  oxen  could  draw  were  transported 
on  the  ice  ;  h^*^  it  has  not  frozen  within  these  ten  years  ]  at 
least  so  Btvn  r:ly  that  a  man  might  safely  walk  across.  Even 
the  gulf  of  I'^i..  I<j  wxence  teems  to  feel  the  influence  of  cultiva- 


\ 


Riy.  JAMES  MAOOBIOOR.  D.O. 


116 


tion  on  tho  neighbouring  sliurec.  It  wai  ouftoraarj  for  the 
overnorofSt.  John's  (  Prince  hdw  trd'v  )  Uland  to  send  » 
messenger  ^rith  letters  thence  lo  Nova  8cotia  on  the  ioe ;  but 
this  has  not  been  done  the.s<  ^ix  or  ei^i.l  yt^ars  past,  cvn  account 
of  the  increasing  danger  of  tho  journey.  The  snow  molts  away 
more  than  formerly,  in  the  beginning  of  winter,  by  tho  heat  of 
tho  earth  ;  and  in  the  spring  by  that  of  the  air.  Where  tho 
lund  ia  cleared,  the  winter  is  shorter  by  three  or  four  weoKS 
thu,n  in  the  adjacent  woods;  nay,  if  a  single  acre  be  cloured 
.wij  rhcre  in  the  woods,  there,  and  for  a  small  space  farth^T,  all 
uround  its  edge,  tho  snow  will  melt  sooner  in  the  npring, 
by  two  or  three  weeks,  than  in  tho  surrounding  woods.  More- 
over, many  of  the  swamps  and  smaller  brooks  dry  up  entirely 
whon  tho  wood  is  cut  down,  and  the  land  cleared.  Thesr;  aro 
ascertained  facts,  which  lay  a  foundation  for  the  conclu  on, 
that  cultivation  has  great  influence  in  warming  a  cold  cliiuate. 
For  if  the  culture  of  a  single  acre  has  such  effect,  for  some 
space  uU  round,  as  well  as  within  itself,  what  must  millions  vt 
square  miles  do  ? 

After  all,  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  the  polar  regions  will 
over  become  hot  oliraates.  This  must  ever  be  prevented,  by 
the  long  absence  of  the  sun  in  winter,  and  especially  by  the 
obliquity  of  its  rays,  which  prevents  so  many  of  them  from  fal- 
ling on  the  same  space,  as  in  more  southern  climes.  But 
though  the  polar  should  never  be  near  so  hot  as  the  tropical 
i'egions,  yet  they  may  become  easily  habitable,  and  produce  the 
necessaries  of  life.  How  warm  would  the  winters  in  Britain 
be,  notwithstanding  the  shortness  of  the  day,  were  there  no 
north  wind !  Much  warmer  must  the  summer  at  the  poles,  in 
all  reason,  be  supposed  to  be,  when  universal  cultivation  takes 
place.  There  the  sun  is  more  elevated  in  summer  than  it  ia  in 
Britain  in  winter,  with  the  advantage  of  a  constant  sun  without 
setting,  and,  after  the  world  is  cultivated^  of  uninterrupted  as- 
sistance from  warmer  climes.  ■•/?, 

Let  the  reader  now  reflect  on  that  emphatic  word  in  God's 
grant  of  the  earth  to  man,  subdue  it,  and  judge  if  it  does  not 


116 


REMAINS  or  THE 


divinely  authorize  the  above  reasoning;  subdue  it,  plainly 
implying  that,  however  perverse  and  difficult,  no  part  of  the 
earth  is  absolutely  unsubduable,  but  that  the  whole  shall 
actually  be  subdued.  How  is  this  to  be  done  ?  Let  Buffon, 
personating  man,  answer,  "  Brute  nature  is  hideous,  and  it  is 
I,  I  alone,  who  am  capable  of  rendering  it  agreeable.  Let  us 
dry  up  these  marshes ;  let  us  open  channels  for  all  these  stag* 
nant  waters ;  let  us  form  them  into  rivulets,  into  canals  ',  let  us 
destroy  all  these  rank  weeds,  these  withered  and  useless  trees, 
which  encumber  the  ground.  These  things  accomplished,  in- 
stead of  the  noisome  productions  of  the  earth,  of  which  the 
toad  composes  his  venom,  the  fields  will  be  adorned  with  the 
ranunculus,  and  the  trefoil,  with  every  pleasant  and  salutary 
herb ;  flocks  of  bounding  animals  will  tread  on  these  grounds, 
hitherto  deemed  impassable ;  from  them  will  they  obtain  a  co- 
pious subsistence,  will  they  find  an  ever  renovating  pasture. 
These  new  ideas  let  us  still  farther  employ,  in  order  to  complete 
our  work;  the  ox  subjected  to  the  yoke  shall  exert  all  his 
strength  in  tilling  the  ground,  which  will  become  young  again 
by  our  culture." —  View  of  Nature. 

Cultivation  will  produce  a  contrary  effect  in  hot  countries  be- 
tween the  tropics,  not  by  its  own  tendency,  which  would  heat 
them  more,  but  by  giving  more  energy  to  other  causes  which 
already  operate  there,  to  allay  the  excessive  heat.  These  are 
thunder,  lofby  mountains,  sea  and  land  breezes,  tropical  rains, 
&c.  The  heat  of  the  air  does  not  rise  far  above  the  surface  of 
the  earth,  as  appears  by  carrying  a  thermometer  to  the  top  of  a 
high  steeple,  wher3  it  will  fall  several  degrees,  and  by  the  con- 
tinual snow  on  the  tops  of  high  mountains  at  the  equator. 
Whatever,  therefore,  will  agitate  the  atmosphere,  so  as  to  mix 
the  cold  air  above  with  the  warm  air  below,  will  cool  the  sur- 
face of  the  earth.  Thunder,  which  happens  often  in  hot  cli- 
mates, produces  such  agitation.  So  does  the  blowing  of  the 
wind  over  a  lofty  mountain.  Now,  "  the  mountains  between 
the  tropics  are  loftier  than  those  of  the  temperate  zones,  and 
these  more  than  those  of  the  frigid  zones ;  so  that,  the  nearer 


\ 


BEY.   JAMES   MACUREOOR,  D.D. 


117 


we  approach  the  equator,  the  greater  are  the  inequalities  of  the 
earth." — Bujffbn's  Theory  of  the  Earth.  "  The  succession  of 
sea  and  land  breezes  renders  the  torrid  zone  not  only  habitable, 
but  comfortable.  Besides,  as  these  currents  of  cold  air,  rush- 
ing from  each  side  of  the  globe,  [the  trade-winds,]  carrying 
along  with  them  vast  quantities  of  aqueous  vapours,  which 
they  collect  from  the  surface  of  the  earth  in  their  course,  meet 
and  oppose  one  another  at  that  part  of  the  atmosphere  where 
the  influence  of  the  sun  is  greatest  at  the  time,  the  water  is, 
therefore,  forced  from  the  clouds  in  such  prodigious  quantities, 
as  to  produce  a  diversity  of  seasons  in  the  torrid  zone,  some- 
thing similar  to  what  is  experienced  in  more  temperate  cli- 
mates ;  with  this  diflFerence,  however,  that  whereas,  in  tempe- 
rate climates  the  warmest  and  most  comfortable  season  is  when 
the  sun  approaches  nearest  perpendicular  to  them ;  in  these 
warmer  climates,  the  heavy  rain  which  falls  upon  them  in  that 
season,  moderates  the  heat,  and  prevents  the  sun  from  having 
such  an  effect  as  at  other  times  it  would ;  so  that  their  coldest  and 
most  inconstant  weather,  which  they  call  winter,  is  at  that  sea- 
son, when,  without  this  cause,  they  would  be  exposed  to  the 
sun's  most  powerful  influence." — Encyclop.  Brit.  Ed.  I.  Pneu- 
matics. All  the  above  causes  will  act  more  powerfully  when 
the  heat  of  the  tropical  regions  is  increased  by  cultivation: 
when  nature  produces  a  disease,  she  furnishes  a  remedy. 

III.  The  earth  and  sea  shall  be  amazingly  fruitful. 

Of  the  fertility  of  the  earth,  the  Scriptures  speak  thus : 
"  The  wilderness,  and  the  solitary  place  shall  be  glad  for  them, 
and  the  desert  shall  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose.  It  shall 
blossom  abundantly,  and  rejoice  even  with  joy  and  singing  :  the 
glory  of  Lebanon  shall  be  given  unto  it,  the  excellency  of  Car- 
mel  and  Sharon.  In  the  wilderness  shall  waters  break  out, 
and  streams  in  the  desert,  and  the  parched  ground  shall  become 
a  pool,  and  the  dry  land,  springs  of  water  j  in  the  habitation 
of  dragons,  where  each  lay,  shall  be  grass,  with  reeds  and 
rushes."  "  I  will  open  rivers  in  high  places,  and  fountains  in 
the  midst  of  the  valleys,  I  will  make  the  wilderness  a  pool  of 


118 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


water,  and  the  dryland  springs  of  water;  I  will  plant  in  the 
wilderness  the  cedar,  the  shittah  tree,  and  the  myrtle,  and  the 
oil  tree  :  I  will  set  in  the  desert  the  fir  tree,  and  the  pine,  and 
the  box  tree  together."  "  The  Lord  shall  comfort  Zion,  he  will 
comfort  all  her  waste  places,  and  he  will  make  her  wilderness 
like  Eden,  and  her  desert  like  the  garden  of  the  Lord ;  joy 
and  gladness  shall  be  found  therein,  thanksgiving  and  the  voice 
of  melody/'  ''Instead  of  the  thorn,  shall  come  up  the  fir 
tree,  and  instead  of  the  brier,  tho  myrtle  tree."  "It  shall 
come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the  mountains  shall  drop  down 
new  wine,  and  all  the  hills  shall  flow  with  milk."  "  The  wil- 
derness shall  be  a  fruitful  field,  and  the  fruitful  field  counted 
for  a  forest."  "  I  will  hear  the  heavens,  and  they  shall  hear 
the  earth,  and  the  earth  shall  hear  the  corn,  and  the  wine,  and 
the  oil,  and  they  shall  hear  Jezreel."  "  For  the  seed  shall  be 
prosperous,  the  vine  shall  give  her  fruit,  and  the  ground  shall 
give  her  increase,  and  the  heavens  shall  give  their  dew."  *'  He 
will  cause  to  come  down  for  you  the  rain,  the  former  rain,  and 
the  latter  rain  in  the  first  month.  And  the  floor  shall  be  full 
of  wheat,  and  the  fats  shall  overflow  with  wine  and  oil.  And 
ye  shall  eat  in  plenty,  and  be  satisfied,  and  praise  the  name  of 
the  Lord  your  God,  that  hath  dealt  wondrously  with  you." 
"  Behold  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that  the  ploughman 
shall  overtake  the  reaper,  and  the  treader  of  grapes,  him  that 
soweth  ;  and  the  mountains  shall  drop  sweet  wine,  and  all  the 
hills  shall  melt.  And  I  will  bring  again  the  captivity  of  my 
people,  Israel,  and  they  shall  build  the  waste  cities,  and  inhabit 
them ',  and  they  shall  plant  vineyards,  and  drink  the  wine 
thereof;  they  shall  also  make  gardens,  and  eat  the  fruit  of 
them.  And  I  will  plant  them  upon  their  land,  and  they  shall 
no  more  be  pulled  up  out.  of  the  land  which  I  have  given 
them."  "  Then  shall  he  give  the  rain  of  thy  seed,  that  thou 
shalt  sow  the  ground  withal,  and  bread  of  the  increase  of  the 
earth,  and  it  shall  be  fat  and  plenteous;  in  that  day  shall  thy 
cattle  feed  in  large  pastures.  The  oxen  likewise,  and  the 
young  asses  that  ear  the  ground,  shall  eat  clean  provender 


BEY.  JAMES  MACQREOOR,  D.D. 


119 


of 


my 
fibit 


which  hath  been  wianowed  with  the  shovel  and  the  fan.  And 
there  shall  be  upon  every  high  mountain,  and  upon  every  high 
hill,  rivers  and  streams  of  water."  "  Therefore  shall  they  come 
and  sing  in  the  height  of  Zion,  and  shall  flow  together  to  the 
goodness  of  the  Lo'rd,  for  wheat,  and  for  wine,  and  for  oil, 
and  for  the  young  of  the  flock,  and  of  the  herd ;  and  their  soul 
shall  be  as  a  watered  garden,  and  they  shall  not  sorrow  any 
more  at  all.  Then  shall  the  virgin  rejoice  in  the  dance,  both 
young  men  and  old  together ;  for  I  will  turn  their  mourning 
into  joy,  and  will  comfort  them,  and  make  them  rejoice  from 
their  sorrow.  And  I  will  satiate  the  souls  of  the  priests  with 
fatness,  and  my  people  shall  be  satisfied  with  my  goodness, 
saith  the  Lord."  Isa.  zzzv.  1,  2,  6,  7 ;  zli.  18, 19 ;  li.  3 ;  Iv. 
13.  Joel  iii.  18.  Isa.  zxzii.  15.  Hos.  ii.  21,  22.  Zech.  viii. 
12.  Joel  ii.  23,  24,  26.  Amos  ix.  13-15.  Isa.  xxx.  23-25. 
Jer.  zzzi.  12, 13, 14.  From  these  Scriptures  it  appears  that 
God  will  make  wildernesses  and  barrens  to  become  useful  and 
fruitful ;  and  dry  and  sandy  deserts,  as  those  of  Africa,  to  be- 
come well- watered  countries;  so  that  they  shall  vie  in  fertility 
with  the  land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey.  Human  industry 
shall  be  the  means.  The  world  being  freed  from  war,  oppres- 
sion, and  excess,  and  the  arts  arrived  at  perfection,  man  will 
have  wonderful  opportunity  of  turning  his  attention  to  culti- 
vate the  earth,  and  his  success  will  be  more  than  can  be  con- 
ceived at  present.  If,  in  the  midst  of  the  distractions  that 
have  hitherto  prevailed  in  the  world,  Malta,  for  example,  has 
been  changed  from  a  barren  rock  to  fertile  fields,  what  happy 
changes  may  not  be  expected  to  take  place  in  the  barrens, 
deserts,  lakes,  morasses,  mountains,  and  rocks,  and  all  sorts  of 
stubborn  and  uiitowardly  places  in  that  happy  period,  when 
there  shall  be  nothing  to  interrupt  or  hinder ;  but  everything 
to  encourage  and  advance  that  useful  art,  the  cultivation  of  the 
earth !  What  can  withstand  the  industry  of  man,  with  the  as- 
sistance of  God  ?  It  can  subdue  the  earth.  Thus,  the  world, 
from  pole  to  pole,  shal?  be  as  a  fertile  garden,  the  seasons 


120 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


favourable,  and  harvests  rich,  during  the  long  reign  of  the  Mil- 
lennium. 

As  to  the  sea,  we  may  use  the  words  of  Ezekiel,  speaking  of 
this  very  time,  concerning  the  fish  of  the  Dead  Sea.  "  There 
shall  be  a  very  great  multitude  of  fish.  It  shall  come  to  pass, 
that  the  fishers  shall  stand  upon  it,  from  En-Gedi  even  unto 
Eneglaim  ;  they  shall  be  a  place  to  spread  forth  nets,  their  fish 
shall  be  according  to  their  kinds,  as  the  fish  of  the  great  sea, 
exceeding  many,''  Ezek.  zlvii.  9,  10.  How  amazing,  then, 
must  be  the  number  in  the  great  sea  itself !  and  in  all  the  seas ! 
Fishes,  because  of  their  motion,  must  occupy  more  room  in  the 
sea  than  corn  does  on  land ;  but  by  reason  of  the  great  depth 
of  the  sea,  a  very  great  multitude  of  fish  may  have  space 
enough,  under  a  very  small  surface ;  for  they  may  be  storied 
above  one  another,  almost  without  end.  Hence,  the  sea  will 
yield  an  inconceivable  quantity  of  provisions,  perhaps  much 
more  than  the  land  in  proportion  to  its  surface.  And  the 
fishers  and  curers  shall  have  full  knowledge  of  their  several 
arts. 

IV.  The  world  shall  be  very  populous,  and  the  gospel  uni- 
versally successful. 

It  is  impossible  now  to  conceive  either  how  fruitful  the  earth 
will  be,  or  how  numerous  the  people ;  but  there  will  be  a  mu- 
tual proportion.  The  present  inhabitants  may  doubtless  be 
multiplied  by  thousands  or  myriads.  "  They  of  the  city,"  the 
church,  "shall  flourish  like  the  grass  of  the  earth,"  Psal.  Ixxii. 
16 ;  that  is,  shall  abound  in  number  like  the  grass.  "  A  little 
one  shall  become  a  thousand,  and  a  small  one,  a  strong  nation," 
Isa.  Iz.  22,  as  if  there  should  be  not  only  a  thousand,  but  a 
BtroDg  nation  for  each  individual  that  lived  in  the  days  of  the 
prophet, — perhaps  a  more  literal  truth  than  is  suspected.  "As 
the  host  of  heaven  cannot  be  numbered,  neither  the  sand  of 
the  sea  measured,  so  will  I  multiply  the  seed  of  David  my  ser- 
vant, and  the  Levites  that  minister  unto  me,"  Jer.  xxxiii.  21. 
The  seed  of  David  were  the  civil  rulers  in  Israel,  and  the  Le- 
vites were  the  clergy.     This  prophecy,  therefore,  seems  to  be 


» 


REV.    JAMES   MACaREOOR,  D.D. 


121 


confined  to  the  multiplication  of  magistrates  and  ministers ; 
but  if  these  shall  be  innumerable,  how  inconceivable  shall  the 
multitude  of  the  people  be  !  "I  will  increase  them  with  men 
like  a  flock,  as  the  holy  flock,  as  the  flock  of  Jerusalem  in  her 
solemn  feasts,  so  shall  the  waste  cities  bo  filled  with  flocks  of 
men,  and  they  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord,"  Ezek.  xxxvi. 
37,  38.  Vast  was  the  concourse  of  people  in  Jerusalem,  when 
all  the  males  of  Israel  flocked  from  every  corner  of  the  land,  to 
attend  the  solemn  feasts  in  that  city :  such  will  be  the  popula- 
tion of  cities  in  general  during  the  Millennium, — a  most  aston- 
ishing number  of  people. 

But  a  considerable  difiiculty  occurs  here.  The  Millennium, 
being  a  time  of  peace  and  plenty,  of  health  and  sobriety,  all 
which  are  favourable  to  population,  it  is  naturally  to  be  ex- 
pected that  the  inhabitants  should  Increase  much  faster  than 
before,  when  they  were  oppressed  with  wars,  famines,  plagues, 
and  various  excesses ;  yet,  if  they  increase  but  as  fast,  the  earth 
will  not  be  able  to  hold  them,  long  before  that  period  ends.  It 
is  certain  a  thousand  years  is  sufficient  to  multiply  mankind  to 
as  great  extent  as  the  earth  can  bear,  be  it  ever  so  fertile;  it  is, 
therefore,  to  be  supposed,  that  by  one  or  two  thousand  years 
after  the  beginning  of  the  Millennium,  population  shall  arrive 
at  a  height,  and  thenceforward  continue  nearly  the  same.  The 
cause  we  leave  with  time  to  unfold,  only  observing,  that  the 
more  populous  a  country  is,  the  less  it  increases,  independently 
of  wars,  emigrations,  and  the  common  casualties  that  destroy 
mankind.  In  America,  the  families  arc  larger  than  in  Europe, 
and  fewer  die  in  infancy.  The  gracious  design  of  the  promised 
multiplication  of  mankind  is,  that  in  the  ages  to  come,  God 
may  show  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace,  in  his  kindness 
toward  them  through  Christ  Jesus,  and  for  this  purpose  the 
gospel  shall  be  preached  unto  all  nations  with  unprecedented 
success. 

1.  The  gospel  shall  be  preached  to  all  nations.     On  this  point 
the  Scripture  uses  the  most  extensive  language  possible.  "  It  shall 
come  to  jj^B  in  the  last  days,  that  the  mountain  of  the  Lord's  house 
U 


122 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


.  t'  ■  'J^ 


shall  be  established  on  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and  be  exalted 
above  the  hills ;  and  all  nations  shall  flow  unto  it,  and  many 
people  shall  go,  and  say,  Come  ye,  and  let  us  go  up  to  the 
mountain  of  the  Lord,  to  the  house  of  the  God  of  Jacob,  and 
he  will  teach  us  of  his  ways,  and  we  will  walk  in  his  paths." 
"  He  shall  have  dominion  from  sea  to  sea,  and  from  the  river 
unto  the  ends  of  the  earth.  They  that  dwell  in  the  wilderness 
shall  bow  before  him. — The  kings  of  Tarshish,  and  of  the  isles 
shall  bring  presents ;  the  kings  of  Sheba  and  Seba  shall  offer 
gifts.  Yea,  all  Icings  shall  fall  down  before  him,  all  nations 
shall  serve  him."  i'  From  the  rising  of  the  sun  even  unto  the 
going  down  of  the  same,  my  name  shall  be  great  among  the 
Gentiles,  and  in  '^i^er^  p/ace  incense  shall  be  offered  unto  my 
name.''  <'  AU  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  remember,  and  turn 
unto  the  Lord,  and  all  the  kindreds  of  the  nations  shall  wor- 
ship before  thee."  Isa.  ii.  2,  3.  Psal.  Ixxii.  8,  9,  10,  11.  Mai. 
i.  11.  Psal.  xxii.  27.  Many  other  Scriptures  might  be  cited 
to  the  same  purpose,  but  suffice  it  to  add  the  apostolic  commis- 
sion, which  is  both  the  warrant  and  security  for  preaching  the 
gospel  to  all  nations :  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature."  "  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations, — and  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of 
the  world."     Mark  xvi.  15.    Mat.  xxviii.  19,  20. 

2.  With  unprecedented  success.  For  the  devil  shall  be  sealed 
in  the  bottomless  pit,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  poured  out  upon  all 
flesh.  Countless,  therefore,  and  inconceivable  shall  be  the 
number  of  converts  to  the  gospel.  The  great  body  of  the  peo- 
ple at  least,  among  all  nations,  through  all  that  long  period, 
shall  be  true  believers.  Sometimes  the  Scripture  seems  to  in- 
sinuate that  there  will  be  a  remnant  of  unbelievers  even  in  that 
happy  time,  and  at  other  times  the  contrary;  and  perhaps  the 
best  way  to  reconcile  these  seeming  opposites,  may  be  to  sup- 
pose that  the  success  of  the  gospel  shall  not  be  uniform 
throughout  the  Millennium ;  but  that,  near  its  beginning  and 
end,  there  will  be  a  few  unbelievers  mixed  with  the  saints ;  and 
that,  at  its  meridian,  none  but  saints  shall  be  found  tlifough  all 


^ 


^ 


REV.   JAMES  MACaREQOR,  D.D.  123 

tlie  earth.  Or,  if  it  be  too  much  to  akj  that  the  world  shall  at 
any  time  be  free  of  unbelievers,  then  it  must  at  any  rate  be, 
that  they  shall  bo  so  inconsiderable  as  to  deserve  no  mention, 
for  the  Scripture  often  overlooks  them,  as  if  they  had  no  being. 
"  Th«y  lived  not  again  till  the  thousand  years  were  finished." 
"There  shall  be  no  more  rtie  Canaanite  [the  hypocrite  or 
profane]  in  the  house  of  the  Lord."  Kev.  zz.  5.  Zech.  ziv. 
21.  The  promises  of  the  success  of  the  gospel  are  in  the  most 
universal  terms.  '<  They  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  my 
holy  mountain,  for  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of 
the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea."  "■  They  shall  teach  no 
more  every  man  his  neighbour,  and  dvery  roan  his  brother, 
saying,  Know  the  Lord ;  for  they  shall  all  know  roe  from  the 
least  of  them  even  unto  the  greatest  of  them.''  Isa.  zi.  9.  Jer. 
zzzi.  34.  Again,  "  Thy  people  shall  be  all  righteous."  Isa. 
Iz.  21.  Kighteous  here  does  not  mean  the  members  of  (he  in- 
visible church  merely,  for  in  that  sense  the  promise  was  ful- 
filled in  every  age,  but  in  the  sense  of  the  prophet  it  is  not  to 
be  fulfilled  until  the  Millennium ;  therefore  it  must  mean  the 
members  of  the  visible  church.  Once  more,  **  All  Israel  shall 
be  saved."  Rom.  zi.  26.  This  also  is  a  promise  peculiar  to 
the  Millennium ;  therefore  Israel  does  not  mean  the  spiritual 
Israel,  which  was  saved  in  all  ages,  but  Israel  after  the  flesh. 
What  a  cheering  prospect  for  Jew  and  Gentile !  what  a  magnifi- 
cent view  of  divine  grace  I  As  far  above  the  common,  as  the 
Newtonian  astronomy  is  above  that  of  the  unlettered  peasant. 

y.  Civil  government,  in  its  best  form,  shall  be  administered 
with  wisdom  and  equity. 

The  government  in  the  Millennium  is  ascribed  to  Christ  him- 
self. "Behold,  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that  I  will 
raise  unto  David  a  righteous  branch,  and  a  King  shall  rule 
and  prosper  J  and  he  shall  ezecute  judgment  and  justice  in  the 
earth."  "  He  shall  judge  the  poor  of  the  people,  he  shall  save 
the  children  of  the  needy,  and  shall  break  in  pieces  the  oppres- 
sor." Jer.  zziii.  5.  Psal.  Ixzii.  4.  It  is  also  ascribed  to  the 
laints,  in  conjunction  with  him.    "  I  saw  the  souls  of  them 


124 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word 
of  God; — and  they  lived  [in  their  successors,]  and  reigned  with 
Christ  a  thousand  years. — They  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of 
Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years."  Rev.  xx.  4. 6. 
Though  that  reign  does  not  mean  mere  civil  government,  yet  it 
includes  it,  and  implies  that  it  to*  shall  be  in  the  hands  of  the 
saints.  It  is  more  plainly  declared  in  other  scriptures.  "  The 
kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom  under 
the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of 
the  Most  High."  Dan.  vii.  27.  That  question,  which  now 
employs  so  many  tongues,  pens,  and  swords,  whether  a  monar« 
chical  or  republican  form  of  government  is  best,  shall  be  clearly 
and  finally  decided  before  that  time.  Enough  of  experiments 
upon  government  have  not  yet  been  made  to  decide  the  ques- 
tion ;  but  men  are  still  making  more ;  and  when  the  result  is 
known,  the  best  will  be  established,  and  shall  prosper.  If  it  be 
monarchy,  all  the  kings  will  be  Davids  and  Solomons ;  if  re- 
publicanism, it  shall  not  be  rash,  faithless,  nor  ambitious ;  but 
prudent,  equitable,  and  peaceful.  The  magistrates  shall  possess 
the  spirit  and  temper  of  Christ ;  so  that  it  shall  not  be  so  much 
they  who  govern,  as  Chil&t  in  them.  <<  Kings  shall  be  thy 
nursing  fathers,  and  their  queens  thy  nursing  mothers."  "  Thou 
shalt  suck  the  breasts  of  kings. — I  will  also  make  thy  officers 
peace,  and  thine  exactors  righteousness."  Isa.  xliz.  23;  Ix. 
16,  17. 

The  consequence  to  the  subjects  will  be,  1.  A  happy  freedom 
from  every  species  of  tyranny  and  oppression.  "  In  righteous- 
ness shalt  thou  be  established ;  thou  shalt  be  far  from  oppression, 
for  thou  shalt  not  fear ;  and  from  terror,  for  it  shall  not  come 
near  thee."  '<  Violence  shall  no  more  be  heard  in  thy  land,, 
Wisting  nor  destruction  within  thy  borders ;  but  thou  shalt  call 
thy  walls  salvation,  and  thy  gates  praise."  Isa.  liv.  14 ;  Ix.  18. 
2.  A.  full  and  happy  enjoyment  of  liberty  and  prosperity,  nay, 
of  true  liberty  and  equality.  "  They  shall  sit  every  man  under 
bis  vine,  and  under  his  fig-tree,  and  none  shall  make  them 
afraid."    "  The  Lord  hath  sworn  by  his  right  band,  and  by  tho 


■■  ■{    i 


REV.    JAMES   MACQREOOR,  D.D. 


125 


arm  of  his  strength,  Surely  I  will  no  more  give  thy  corn  to  he 
meat  for  thine  enemies,  and  the  sons  of  the  strangers  sh'  not 
drink  thy  wine,  for  the  which  thou  hast  laboured ;  but  ihey 
that  have  gathered  it  shall  cat  it,  and  praise  the  Lord ;  and  they 
that  have  jbrought  it  together,  shall  drink  it  in  the  courts  of  my 
holiness."  <<  They  shall  build  houses,  and  inhabit  them;  and 
they  shall  plant  vineyards,  and  eat  the  fruit  of  them ;  they 
shall  not  build,  and  another  inhabit;  they  shall  not  plant,  and 
another  eat ;  for  as  the  days  of  a  tree  are  the  days  of  my  people, 
and  mine  elect  shall  long  enjoy  the  work  of  their  hands.  They 
shall  not  labour  in  vain,  nor  oring  forth  for  trouble ;  for  they 
are  the  seed  of  the  blessed  of  the  Lord,  and  their  offspring 
with  them."    Mic.  iv.  4.  Tsa.  Ixii.  8,  9 ;  Ixv,  21,  22,  23. 

YI.  Universal  peace  shall  reign. 

'<  The  mountains  shall  bring  peace  to  the  people,  and  the 
little  hills  by  righteousness.  In  his  day,"  (the  Messiah's,) 
"  the  righteous  shall  flourish,  and  abundance  of  peace  so  long 
as  the  moon  endureth."  "  All  thy  children  shall  bo  taught  of 
the  Lord,  and  great  shall  be  the  peace  of  thy  children."  "  For  ye 
shall  go  out  with  joy,  and  be  led  forth  with  peace,  the  moun- 
tains and  the  hills  shall  break  forth  before  you  into  singing, 
and  all  the  trees  of  the  field  shall  clap  their  hands."  "  For 
thus  saith  the  Lord,  Behold,  I  will  extend  peace  to  her  like  a 
river,  and  the  glory  of  the  Gentiles  like  a  flowing  stream." 
Psal.  Ixxii.  3.  7.  Isa.  liv.  13;  Iv.  12;  Ixvi.  12.  Peace  is  put 
in  scripture  for  health  and  happiness,  for  perfect  prosperity. 
As  it  respects  the  Millennium,  it  is  a  most  comprehensive 
blessing,  including  an  inward  religious  peace  with  God  and 
conscience,  and  every  species  of  outward  peace,  domestic,  civil, 
ecclesiastic,  and  political,  with  a  most  universal  prevalence  of 
a  peaceful  disposition  in  men  and  animals.  The  first  is  a  ne- 
cessary attendant  on  the  eminent  faith  and  holiness  which  shall 
obtain  in  the  latter  days.  Nor  are  promises  of  the  rest  want- 
ing. Instead  of  household  brawls  and  animosities,  or  envy  and 
malice  among  neighbours,  men  shall  enjoy  all  the  sweets  of 

domestic  society,  and  the  agreeable  harmony  of  good  neighbour- 
11* 


126 


REMAINS  or  TDB 


hood.  ''  My  people  shall  dwell  iu  a  peaceful  habitation,  in  sur«* 
dwellings,  and  in  quiet  resting-places."  "  Ephraim  shall  not  civy 
Judah,  nor  Judah  vex  Ephraim."  Isa.  xxxii.  18  j  xi.  13.  Dispu- 
ting, division,  and  excommunication  in  the  church,  shall  give 
place  to  universal  union  and  communion,  on  the  firm  foundation 
of  truth.  "  How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him 
that  bringeth  good  tidings,  that  publishcth  peace,  that  briiigcth 
good  tidings  of  good,  that  publisheth  salvation,  that  saith 
unto  Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth  !  Thy  watchmen  shall  lift  up  the 
voice,  with  the  voice  together  shall  they  sing ;  for  they  shall 
see  eye  to  eye,  when  the  Lord  bringeth  again  Zion."  Isa. 
lii.  7,  8. 

War  shiill  cease  j  for,  in  the  following  sublime  and  bcauti^'ul 
strain,  sing  the  evangelical  Isaiah  and  Micah :  ''They  hYAI 
beat  their  swords  into  ploughshares,  and  their  spears  into  pru- 
ning hooks.  Nation  shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  nation ; 
neither  shall  they  learn  war  any  more."  Isa.  ii.  4.  Mic.  iv.  3. 
Oh,  happy  era  !  fraught  with  blessings  to  wretched  man  !  Oh, 
foolish  nations  1  who  know  not  that  your  happiness  consists  in 
peace  !  Why  may  you  not  enjoy  the  promised  blessings  without 
delay  ?  Why  take  up  arms  to  effect  your  own  rivn,  or  prolong 
your  own  misery  ?  for  in  seeking  to  destroy  others,  you  in  re- 
ality destroy  yourselves.  And  chiefly  you,  ye  rulers,  ministers 
of  States,  generals,  admirals,  who  drag  from  their  peaceful 
abodes,  the  unwilling  tradesman  and  peasant;  who  put  hatred 
in  their  hearts,  and  swords  in  their  hands,  to  murder  by  thou- 
sands, those  who  never  gave  them  the  smallest  offence,  peace- 
able but  deluded  men  like  themselves ;  you  are  the  troublers  of  the 
world,  you  lay  waste  the  earth,  you  disperse  the  nations,  you 
prevent  the  weal  of  millions  unborn,  you  destroy  your  own  pro- 
jects of  happiness  !  But  God  is  hastening  the  time  when  man, 
more  ferocious  and  cruel,  more  dreaded  by  man  than  the  lion 
or  tiger,  shall  become  man  again,  mild  and  benign.  The  golden 
age  shall  return,  and  peace  extend  her  gentle  sway  over  the 
nations.  Then  shall  man  happily  exchange  the  horrid  din  of 
arms,  and  the  barbarous  honours  of  war,  for  the  peaceful  and 


REV.   JAMKS   MACORiaOR,  S.D. 


127 


truly  honourable  cmployinonts  of  husbandry  and  vino  drc8»« 
ing.  IIo  Hlmll  forget  thut  inhuman  learning,  tho  art  of  train- 
ing man  to  excel  in  the  various,  regular,  and  comprchcnBive 
murder  of  man  ;  and  shall  learn  to  view  him  as  his  brother, 
and  to  embrace  him  in  tho  arms  of  friendship  and  affection. 
Ho  shall  coaso  to  rack  his  brain  in  search  of  new  inventions  of 
destruction.  The  wealth  of  nations  shall  no  more  be  drained 
to  destroy  tho  property  of  nations.  Subjects  shall  no  longer  be 
oppressed  with  insupportable  taxes,  employed  in  tho  devasta- 
tion  of  the  world ;  but  universal  love  and  peace  shall  unite  all 
tho  nations  into  ono  society  of  brothers,  one  band  of  friends. 
For  then  the  fierce  and  turbulent  passions  shall  be  brought  un- 
der  the  dominion  of  reason  and  grace.  A  pcacenbk  temper 
shall  bo  diffused  so  universally,  that  every  one  shall  bo  more 
ready  to  bear  than  give  provocation.  The  following  beautiful 
figures  are  employed  to  describe  this  temper  of  peace  :  "  The 
wolf  also  shall  dwell  with  the  lamb,  and  the  leopard  shall  lie 
down  with  the  kid  ;  and  the  calf,  and  the  young  lion,  and  the 
falling  together,  and  a  little  child  shall  lead  them.  And  the 
cow  and  the  bear  shall  feed,  their  young  ones  shall  lie  down 
together ;  and  tho  lion  shall  eat  straw  like  the  ox,  and  the  suck- 
ing child  shall  play  on  the  hole  of  the  asp,  and  the  weaned 
child  shall  put  his  hand  on  the  cockatrice  den.  They  shall  not 
hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy  mountain,"  Isa.  xi.  6,  7,  8,  9. 
However,  we  presume  that  these  expressions  are  not  so  to  be 
applied  to  the  happy  change  which  shall  take  place  in  the  tem- 
per of  man,  as  to  exclude  their  literal  signification.  Scripture 
is  to  be  understood  in  a  literal  sense,  unless  it  be  attended  with 
absurdity,  or  some  circumstance  that  makes  it  evident  the  Spi- 
rit of  God  intended  it  should  be  excluded  j  neither  of  which 
is  the  case  here.  The  wildest  animals  may  be  made  as  tame 
and  harmless  as  the  sheep  or  the  cow.  To  suppose  that  they 
shall  be  so,  seems  even  necessary  to  complete  the  harmony  of 
the  Millennium.  It  is  not  too  great  a  benefit  for  that  God  to 
grant,  who  hath  said,  "  In  that  day  I  will  make  a  covenant  for 
them  with  the  beasts  of  the  field,  and  with  the  fowls  of  heaven, 


128 


BEMAINS  or  THl 


and  with  the  creeping  thingn  of  the  ground  ;  &nd  I  will  break 
thp  bow,  and  the  sword,  and  the  battle  out  of  the  earth,  and 
will  muko  thum  to  lio  down  eafoly,"  Hos.  ii.  18.  Nor  ought 
wo  80  to  undurrato  the  abilities  of  man,  as  to  judge  him  inca> 
pable  of  being  the  means  to  produce  such  a  change.  In  fuct, 
animals  are  not  harder  to  bo  tamed  than  man.  Wonders  have 
been  dono  already  in  particular  cases ;  for  "  every  kind  of 
boasts,  and  of  birds,  and  of  serpents,  and  of  things  in  the 
sea,  is  tamed,  and  hath  been  tamed  of  mankind,"  Jam.  iii.  7. 
A  great  deal  more  may  bo  done  when  the  world  is  cultivated, 
so  that  wild  bocsts  must  be  habituated  to  the  sight  of  man, 
when  now  uses  shall  bo  known  to  which  they  may  be  applied, 
and  when  men  shall  have  full  time,  opportunity,  and  skill,  to 
excel  in  tho  art  of  taming.  Nor  is  it  for  nothing  that  God 
said  to  man  at  tho  creation,  "  Have  dominion  over  tho  fish  of 
the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  tho  air,  and  over  every  living 
thing  that  moveth  upon  the  earth."  And  after  the  flood,  "  The 
fear  of  you,  and  the  dread  of  you,  shall  be  upon  every  beast  of 
the  earth,  and  upon  every  fowl  of  the  air,  and  upon  all  that 
moveth  upon  the  earth,  and  upon  all  the  fishes  of  the  sea;  into 
your  hands  are  they  delivered."  Gen.  i.  28 }  ix.  2. 

VII.  Learning  shall  be  in  a  state  of  high  perfection. 

^'The  light  of  the  moon  shall  be  as  the  light  of  the  sun, 
and  the  light  of  tho  sun  seven  fold,  as  the  light  of  seven  days," 
Isa.  zxz.  26.  This  figurative  prophecy  may  include  learning 
and  science  as  well  as  spiritual  knowledge.  ^<  Many  shall  run 
to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased ;"  and  "  the  heart 
also  of  the  rash  shall  understand  knowledge,"  Dan.  zii.  4.  Isa. 
zxzii.  4.  The  former  prophecy  foretells  the  advancement  of 
science,  by  means  of  travelling,  navigation,  and  an  easy  communi- 
cation between  nations ;  and  the  latter  shows  its  extent,  for  then 
it  shall  reach  to  the  most  vulgar  and  inconsiderate.  Such  Scrip- 
tures as  the  following  may  be  applied  to  the  arts  :  "  Behold,  I 
will  lay  thy  stones  with  fair  colours,  and  lay  thy  foundations 
with  sapphires.  And  I  will  make  thy  windows  with  agates, 
and  thy  gates  of  oarbuncles;  and  all  thy  borders  of  pleasant 


Lsa. 

of 

ini- 


.. 


.. 


REV.   JAMEH   MACORBOOR,   D.D. 


129 


mt 


Btoncs."  "  The  glory  of  Ticbanon  shall  come  unto  thcc,  the  fir 
tree,  and  the  pino  tre»%  and  the  box,  together,  to  beautif}-  the 
place  of  my  sanctuary  j  and  I  will  make  the  place  of  my  Icot 
glorious."  ''  For  brass  I  will  brinj^  gold,  and  for  iron  1  will 
bring  silver;  and  for  wood,  brass,  and  for  stones,  iron."  lsa. 
liv.  11,  12;  Ix.  13.  17.  Man  is  of  an  active  and  enterprising 
spirit,  ond  the  Millennium  will  give  scope  to  all  his  talents; 
and  the  consequcuoo  mast  bo  astonishing  success  in  all  his  un- 
dertakings.  Learning  and  philosophy  have  made  considerable 
advances  already,  in  opposition  to  every  possible  obstacle  of 
poverty,  barbarity,  tyranny,  persecution,  wor,  oppression,  super- 
stition, &c.  Who,  then,  can  say  to  what  height  they  may  at- 
tain, when  they  shall  have  every  encouragement  and  assistance 
that  can  be  desired  ?  Whatever  is  now  known,  even  the  most 
admired  productions  and  inventions,  shall  then  make  a  very 
insignificant  appearance  ;  and  the  name  of  the  greatest  part  of 
authors,  who  are  now  supposed  to  be  in  secure  possession  of 
immortality,  shall  be  for  ever  forgotten,  when  the  celebrated 
productions  of  that  age  appear,  as  the  stars  are  lost  in  the 
brightness  of  the  sun.  Perhaps  there  may  be  a  small  remem- 
brance of  a  Luther,  a  Calvin,  a  Columbus,  and  a  Newton ;  but 
the  common  herd  of  famous  authors  shali  be  as  if  they  had  not 
been.  Nothing  shall  be  hid  from  man  at  that  time,  which  shall 
conduce  to  his  comfortable  living  in  the  world.  He  shall  have 
a  full  knowledge  of  agriculture  and  botany,  to  enable  him  to 
reap  the  richest  harvests,  to  use  the  most  wholesome  grain, 
herbs,  and  roots  for  food,  and  to  make  every  proper  use  of  vege- 
tables; of  mechanics,  and  machinery,  to  enable  him  to  per- 
form the  most  work  with  the  least  toil ;  of  navigation,  to  facil- 
itate commerce,  the  intercourse  of  nations,  and  the  success  of 
the  gospel ;  and  so  of  the  rest. 

But  the  prosperity  of  religion  shall  be  the  most  conspicuous 
thing  in  the  Millennium.  External  comforts  and  advantages 
shall  be  enjoyed,  not  for  themselves,  but  as  conducive  to  the 
advancement  of  religion.  The  Scripture  represents  the  Millen- 
nium as  a  period  most  remarkable  for  godliness,  spiritual  mind- 


* 


1- 

J 


'^.-.■•^iT-iTij^Jir'-' 


130 


REMAINS   OF  THE 


ednesH,  and  communion  with  God,  and  the  native  fruits  of  these, 
spiritual  joy  and  peace.  We  shall  be  more  brief  in  describing 
the  spiritual  prosperity  of  the  Millennium,  because,  though 
more  important,  it  is  more  obvious,  and  oftcner  handled,  than 
its  temporal  prosperity.  These  things  are  most  observable 
in  it: 

1.  The  binding  of  Satan  :  "  And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down 
from  heaven,  having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  a  f^reat 
chain  in  his  hand.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old 
serpent,  which  is  the  devil  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thou- 
sand years,  and  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him 
up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations 
no  more  till  the  thousand  years  should  be  fulfilled,"  Bev.  xz. 
1,  2,  3.  Most  forcible  words  !  expressive  of  a  most  eflFectual 
restraint  laid  upon  the  devil,  that  he  can  do  no  more  harm  in 
the  world,  than  if  he  were  out  of  being.  What  an  inconceiv- 
able deliverance  to  the  church !  Satan  consists  of  countless 
myriads  of  restless,  crafty,  and  evil  spirits,  going  to  and  fro 
through  the  earth,  tempting  man,  not  only  unseen,  but  often 
under  the  disguise  of  good,  to  every  species  of  wickedness. 
Perhaps  there  is  no  evil  under  the  sun  in  which  he  has  not  a 
hand.  We  forbear  to  particularize.  Of  all  that  the  Church 
will  be  rid  at  once,  when  he  is  sealed  in  the  bottomless  pit. 

2.  A  clear  and  comprehensive  knowledge  of  the  gospel  and 
law  of  Christ.  The  devil's  agency  to  keep  man  in  ignorance 
shall  be  prevented.  His  own  natural  ignorance  shall  be  re- 
moved by  the  grant  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  a  spirit  of  wisdom 
and  understanding,  of  knowledge  and  of  the  fear  of  the  Lord. 
He  shall  have  all  necessary  knowledge  of  his  natural  guilt  and 
depravity ;  of  his  actual  transgressions  in  thought,  word,  and 
deed ;  of  the  merited  curse,  and  of  God's  method  of  salvation. 
In  these  ages  to  come,  God  will  show  the  exceeding  riches  of 
his  grace,  in  his  kindness  towards  man  through  Christ  Jesus. 
And,  doubtless,  they  shall  count  all  things  but  loss  for  the  ex- 
cellency of  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  but  dung,  that 
they  may  win  Christ,  and  be  found  in  him,  not  having  their 


. 


^ 


'  t*';i:  .;.^.. . 


REV.   JAMES   MAGOBEGOR,  D.D. 


131 


own  righteonsDcss,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is  by 
the  faith  of  Christ.  Of  the  clearer  knowledge  of  that  time, 
Isaiah  says,  '^  The  light  of  the  moon  shall  be  as  the  light  of  the 
sun,  and  the  light  of  the  sun  seven  fold,  as  the  light  of  seven 
days,''  Isa.  xxx.  26.  Nay,  he  uses  words  which  one  cannot 
well  tell  how  to  apply  to  anything  on  this  side  of  heaven  : 
"  The  sun  shall  be  no  more  thy  light  by  day,  neither  for  bright- 
ness shall  the  moon  give  light  unto  thee ;  but  the  Lord  shall 
be  unto  thee  an  everlasting  light,  and  thy  God  thy  glory.  Thy 
sun  shall  no  more  go  down,  neither  shall  thy  moon  withdraw 
itself :  for  the  Lord  shall  be  thine  everlasting  light,  and  the 
days  of  thy  mourning  shall  be  ended,"  Isa.  Is.  19,  20. 

3.  Unfeigned  holiness.  Holiness  shall  be  the  most  conspicu* 
ous  feature  in  the  glory  of  the  Millennium.  It  is  indeed  the 
beauty  and  excellency  of  man  or  angel.  Without  it  he  is  a 
devil ',  with  it,  a  companion  for  the  Deity.  It  conforms  the 
soul  to  God,  the  practice  and  conversation  to  his  law.  It  is 
attended  with  a  sacred  abhorrence  of  all  iniquity,  a  delight  in 
the  word  of  God,  and  a  pious  imitation  of  the  example  of  Christ. 
It  is  truly  its  own  reward,  banishing  from  the  heart  all  turbu- 
lent passions  and  tormenting  lusts ;  filling  the  soul  with  sweet 
serenity,  solid  contentment,  and  happiness.  If  it  turned  earth 
into  heaven,  to  the  holy  prophets  and  apostles  amid  their  per- 
secutions, what  sweets  must  it  yield  to  the  saints  during  the 
calm  and  peaceful  reign  of  the  Millennium  !  Thereby  the  church 
will  be  "  an  eternal  excellency;"  "A  crown  of  glory  in  the  hand 
of  the  Lord,  and  a  royal  diadem  in  the  hand  of  thy  God,"  Isa.  Ix. 
15;  Ixii.  3.  Isaiah  describes  the  Millennium  saints  under  the  sa- 
cred character  of  priests :  "  Ye  shall  be  named  the  priests  of  the 
Lord,  men  shall  call  you  the  ministers  of  our  God,"  Isa.  Ixi.  6. 
And  so  does  John,  "  They  shall  be  priests  of  God,  and  of  Christ, 
and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years."  Eev.  xx.  6. 
Zechariah  hath  these  remarkable  words  on  the  same  subject : 
"  In  that  day  there  shall  be  upon  the  bells  of  the  horses,  holi- 
ness UNTO  THE  Lord  ; — yea,  every  pot  in  Jerusalem  and  in 
Judah  shall  be  holiness  unto  the  Lord  of  hosts,"  Zech.  xiv.  20, 


* 


132 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


If. 


21.     Isaiah  adds,  "A  highway  shall  be  there,  and  a  way,  and 
it  shall  be  called  the  way  of  holiness,"  Isa.  xxxv.  8. 

4.  Delightful  communion  with  God.  "  The  name  of  the 
city  from  that  day  shall  be,  The  Lord  is  there,"  Ezek.  xlviii. 
35.  God  will  give  large  measures  of  his  gracious  presence  to 
his  people,  and  their  souls  shall  he  enlarged  to  receive  out  of 
his  fulness,  grace  for  grace,  and  to  praise  him  for  his  goodness. 
Their  affections  shall  be  set  on  things  above :  God  in  Christ 
will  be  the  main  object  of  their  meditation,  desire,  and  hope. 
"  Thou  shalt  no  more  be  termed,  Forsaken ',  neither  shall  thy 
land  any  more  be  termed,  Desolate ;  but  thou  shalt  be  called 
Hephzi-bah  and  thy  land,  Beulah  :  for  the  Lord  delighteth  in 
thee,  and  thy  land  shall  be  married. — As  the  bridegroom  re- 
joiceth  over  the  bride,  so  shall  thy  God  rejoice  over  thee," 
Isa.  Ixii.  4,  5.  A  special  part  of  this  communion  consists  in 
pious  and  earnest  prayers  on  their  part  and  ready  answers  on 
God's  part.  "  It  shall  come  to  pass,  that  before  they  call,  I 
will  answer,  and  while  they  are  yet  speaking,  I  will  hear," 
Isa.  Ixv.  24.  The  sum  of  it  is,  "  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they 
shall  be  my  people,"  Jer.  xxxi.  33.  A  promise  oft  repeated, 
still  with  a  view  to  the  Millennium^  and  then  to  have  an  emi- 
nent accomplishment.    ^  *^ 

5.  Fulness  of  joy.  This  must  follow  of  course.  If  great 
temporal  prosperity  be  enjoyed,  and  much  faith,  holiness,  and 
communion  with  God,  and  if  sin  and  Satan  be  subdued,  what 
can  hinder  the  joy  of  the  saints  ?  God  promises,  ••  I  will  make 
thee  a  joy  of  many  generations." — "  Behold,  I  create  Jerusalem 
a  rejoicing,  and  her  people  a  joy.  And  I  will  rejoice  in  Jerusa- 
lem and  joy  in  my  people,  and  the  voice  of  weeping  shall  no 
more  be  heard  in  her,  nor  the  voice  of  crying."  "  Rejoice  ye 
with  Jerusalem,  and  be  glad  with  her,  all  ye  that  love  her : 
rejoice  with  joy  for  her,  all  ye  that  mourn  for  her.  As  one 
whom  his  mother  comforteth,  so  will  I  comfort  you ;  and  ye 
shall  be  comforted  in  Jerusalem.  And  when  ye  see  this,  your 
heart  shall  rejoice,  and  your  bones  shall  flourish  like  an  herb." 
Isa.  Ix.  15 ;  Ixv.  18,  19 ;  Ixvi.  10,  13,  14.      , 


EEV.  JAMES   MACGREOOR,  D.D. 


133 


Passing  by  some  objections  of  Icbs  account,  we  shall  notice 
one  which  has  great  weight  with  many  of  the  best  Christians 
iu  the  world.  It  is  this,  The  above  view  of  the  jMillennium 
represents  the  number  of  saints  to  be  at  last  vastly  greater  than 
that  of  the  wicked,  which  is  inconsistent  with  the  words  of 
Christ:  "  Strait  is  the  gate  and  narrow  is  the  way  which  iead- 
eth  unto  lite,  and  few  there  be  which  find  it."  "  Many  are 
called,  but  few  are  chosen."  "  Fear  not,  little  flock."  31att. 
xvi.l4;  xxii.  14.  Luke  xii.  32;  words  from  which  it  may  be 
inferred,  that  the  number  of  the  wicked  shall  be  greatest  by 
far.  We  answer,  the  inference  is  not  just.  It  is  founded  on 
this  false  supposition,  that  Christ  intt  tided  to  apply  these  words 


to  all  generations. 


There  is  nothing  in  the  Wv.rds  themselves 


w." 


to  justify  such  a  supposition;  for  he  speaks  not  in  the  future, 
but  the  present  time.  There  is  nothing  in  any  other  part  of 
Scripture  to  justify  it  j  for  nowhere  is  it  said,  directly  or  in- 
directly, that  at  the  end  of  the  world,  the  righteous  shall  be 
comparatively  few.  The  Millennium  will  introduce  such  a  change 
into  the  church,  that  these  words  cannot  be  applied  both  to  it 
and  to  the  time  before  it,  any  more  than  the  first  part  of  that 
sentence,  "  Vv'hereas  thou  hast  been  forsaken  and  hated,  so 
that  no  man  went  through  thee;  I  will  make  thee  an  eternal 
excellency,  a  joy  of  many  generations."  To  maintain  that,  be- 
cause the  righteous  were  comparatively  few  in  the  days  of 
Christ's  humiliation,  or  hitherto,  therefore  they  must  be  so  al- 
ways, is  as  absurd  as  to  maintain,  that  because  the  coming  of 
Christ  was  a  matter  of  futurity  to  the  prophets,  therefore  it 
must  be  so  always.  Let  us  compare  the  above  three  texts  to 
other  three.  "  Thy  people  shall  be  all  righteous."  "  All  Israel 
shall  be  saved."  "They  shall  all  know  me."  Isa.  Ix.  21.  Bom. 
xi.  26.  Jer.  xxxi.  34.  Are  not  the  latter  texts  as  true  as  the 
former  ?  Yes.  Can  they  be  both  applied  to  the  same  time  ? 
Surely  no.  How  then  are  they  to  be  reconciled  ?  IJy  apply- 
ing them  to  different  times  ;  like  Isa.  Ix.  15.  The  objection 
goes  on  the  supposition,  that  the  world  will  always  be  as  wicked, 
or  nearly  so,  as  it  has  been  hitherto  j  but  what  will  then  come 
12 


1 


134   REMAINS  OP  THE  REV.  JAMES  MAOOREGOR,  D.D. 


of  all  the  great  promises  of  the  universal  success  of  the  gospel  ? 
The  truth  is,  that,  when  Christ  spoke  the  words  in  question, 
iiis  followers  were  few,  and  it  would  have  been  false  to  call 
them  many,  but  in  the  Millennium  a  little  one  shall  become  a 
thousand,  and  a  small  one  a  strong  nation  ;  then  it  will  be  false 
to  call  them  few.  But  the  real  strength  of  the  objection  lies 
in  this,  that  the  prevailing  wickedness  of  the  world  is,  and  has 
been  all  along,  a  fact,  seen  and  felt;  whereas  the  eminent  ho- 
liness and  goodness  of  the  Millennium  is  out  of  sight,  a  matter 
of  mere  prophecy  or  promise.  Now,  it  is  di£Gicult  to  believe 
prophecy  in  opposition  to  facts  and  experience.  How  improba- 
ble did  the  spread  of  the  gospel  among  the  Gentiles  appear  to 
the  Jews,  even  to  the  true  disciples  of  Christ !  So  the  glories  of 
the  Millennium  appear  to  the  present  age. 

Of  the  time  when  the  Millennium  commences,  we  say  no- 
thing. Great  preparations  are  necessary ;  but  how  fast  or  how 
slow  these  may  be  made,  we  cannot  judge.  However,  we  per- 
ceive them  begun,  in  the  revolutions  of  nations,  the  progress 
of  arts  and  sciences,  especially  of  experimental  philosophy  and 
navigation  ;  in  the  growth  of  commerce,  and  the  multiplicity 
of  new  inventions;  in  the  discovering  and  peopling  of  new 
countries,  and  the  civilization  of  barbarous  nations ;  in  the 
sending  of  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  even  in  the  horrors 
of  war.  Jehovah  will  hasten  it  in  its  time.  It  is  probable 
that  the  glories  of  the  Millennium  will  open  by  degrees,  and 
that  its  very  beginning  may  comprehend  hundreds  or  thous- 
ands of  years.  ' 


\\ 


tYiUli 


m, 


«( 


«  • 


M 


A  GUIDE  TO  BAPTISM. 


BEINO 


I 


AN  ATTEMPT  TO  GUIDE  THE  PLAIN  CHRISTIAN 


tTNTO  THB 


SCRIPTURE  DOCTRINE  AND  PRACTICE 


OF   BAPTISM. 


WRITTEN  ABOUT  THE  TEAR  1826. 


■^•' 


i*. 


'  .Vr*^ 


PREFACE. 

The  author  of  the  following  tract  was  brought  up  a  Pcdo- 
baptist,  but  in  consequence  of  reading  the  arguments  on  the 
Baptists'  side  he  hesitated.  He  searched  anew  the  New  Tes- 
tament as  impartially  as  he  could,  and  with  a  fear  lest  his  early 
prejudice  for  infant  Baptism  might  mislead  him.  Still,  how- 
ever, he  hesitated,  for  there  he  could  not  see  a  clear  founda- 
tion  for  either  side.  There  he  could  not  pee  a  command  for, 
or  an  example  of,  infant  baptism  so  plain  as  to  satisfy  him ;  nor 
could  he  find  satisfactory  evidence  for  or  against  immersion, 
but  still  he  thought  that  all  light  on  God's  Baptism  should  be 
expected  from  searching,  not  heathen  avthors,  but  God's  own 
word.  Providence  having  led  him  to  notice  Paul's  phrases, 
"  doctrines  of  Baptism,"  in  Heb.  vi.,  and  "  divers  Baptisms,'' 
as  the  words  should  be  rendered  in  Heb.  iz.,  he  was  and  is 
persuaded  that  he  found  a  clew  to  guide  him  into  the  truth. 
Paul  sent  him  to  Moses.  To  Moses  he  went,  and  among  his 
Baptisms  he  found  one,  which,  as  he  believes,  the  Prophets 
foretell  shall  continue  till  the  end  of  time-.  Building  the  in- 
structions of  the  New  Testament  upon  this  foundation,  he  is 
satisfied  that  sprinkling  of  infants  with  clean  water  is  an  ordi- 
nance of  God. 

He  has  a  great  regard  and  a  strong  feeling  of  sympathy  for 
his  Baptist  brethren ;  but  for  the  direction  of  his  mind  to 
views  of  Baptism  differing  from  theirs,  he  accounts  himself 
bound  to  be  thankful.  His  best  wish  for  them,  is,  that  laying 
aside  as  far  as  possible  the  prejudice  on  their  side,  they  may 
attentively  hear  Moses  and  the  Prophets  on  this  subject  as  well 
as  the  New  Testanent. 

12*  137 


138 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


A  GUIDE  TO  BAPTISM. 


It  pleased  Ood  to  appoint  in  his  Church  an  ordinance  in 
Tvhich  the  sprinkling  of  its  members  with  water  represents 
purification  from  sin  by  the  blood  of  Christ.  In  the  English 
version  of  the  Bible,  this  rite  is  called  **  cleansing/'  or  "  purifi- 
cation/' in  the  Old  Testament,  and  Baptism  in  the  New;  but  it 
ought  to  be  called  by  the  same  name  in  both,  for  in  both  the 
ordinance  is  substantially  the  same,  and  in  both  the  original 
words  signify  the  same  thing.  "  Cleansing,"  or  "  purification/' 
is  a  plainer  translation  than  "  Baptism/'  for  Baptism  is  not 
properly  speaking  a  translation  at  all,  but  a  Greek  word  in  an 
Englisli  dress,  ^nd  still  needs  a  translation.  "  Cleansing"  is 
the  plainest,  being  the  only  word  of  the  three  which  is  pure 
English,  but  "  purification/'  though  derived  from  the  Latin,  is 
used  so  commonly  in  the  English  language,  that  it  is  under- 
stood perhaps  as  well  as  if  it  were  a  native  word.  It  is  far 
otherwise  with  ''  Baptism."  The  English  reader  cannot  easily 
find  its  meaning,  for  its  use  is  so  confined  as  to  be  almost,  if  not 
altogether,  appropriated  to  express  this  rite.  It  seems  to  have 
been  invented  for  this  very  purpose,  though  with  some  detri- 
ment to  truth,  and  without  any  just  cause,  since  it  was  not 
needed.  Nevertheless,  custom  has  established  its  use  so  long, 
as  now  to  forbid  the  substitution  of  any  other  word. 

Had  the  whole  Scripture  been  originally  written  in  one  lan- 
guage, this  rite  would  have  been  expressed  by  one  word  from 
the  beginning  to  the  end,  because  there  could  have  been  no 
occasion  for  a  change  ;  of  course  one  word  would  have  expressed 
it  in  the  English  version  also,  and  probably  in  all  others,  for 
the  same  reason.  Had  the  Hebrew  of  the  Old  Testament  been 
continued  through  the  New,  the  words  "Tahar"  and  others, 


A^ 


^■w,- 


iVf^ 


REV.   JAMES   MACQREOOR,   D.D.       * 


189 


» 


mHn 


t    f 


''ommonly  used  in  the  Old  Testament,  would  have  been  ns  com- 
monly used  in  the  New,  and  have  hud  the  .san)o  translation,  viz., 
"  cleansing"  or  "purificatiuu,"  in  which  case  the  word  Baptism 
would  not  have  beon  seen  in  the  Enj^lish  New  Testament,  nor 
perhaps  in  the  En<^lish  language,  because  "  cleansing"  or  "pu- 
rification" would  have  pre-occupied  its  place.  On  the  other 
hand  had  the  Old  Testament  been  written  in  Greek  like  tlie 
New,  instead  of  the  word  "  cleansing"  or  "  purification,"  the 
English  version  would  have  had  the  word  "  Baptism"  frequently 
in  the  Levitical  law,  and  occasionally  throughout  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, as  well  as  the  New,  and  with  the  same  signification. 
In  either  of  these  cases  one  word  and  of  course  one  idea,  would 
have  been  used  throughout  the  Scripture,  which  would  have 
facilitated  unity  of  sentiment  respecting  the  ordinance  itself. 

But  the  Scripture  was  originally  written  in  two  languages, 
the  Old  Testament  in  Hebrew  and  the  New  in  Greek,  on  which 
account  two  words,  one  for  each  language,  became  necessary  for 
expressing  one  and  the  same  rite.  But  in  translating  these 
two  words  into  any  one  language,  as  the  English,  propriety  and 
consistency  required  that  one  word  only  should  have  been  used ; 
because  whatever  word  would  have  been  a  just  translation  of 
the  one  would  have  been  so  of  the  other.  Had  this  been  done, 
it  would  have  rendered  the  connection  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  Baptism  more  apparent,  and  probably  have  pre- 
vented the  debate  between  the  Baptists  and  the  Pedobaptists  j 
whereas  the  use  of  different  words  in  translating  the  same  rito 
has  occasioned  a  confusion  of  ideas  and  a  strife  about  woids  not 
likely  soon  to  end. 

If  I  mistake  not,  the  debate  is  immediately  owing  to  the  mere 
fact,  that  the  word  Baptism  does  not  occur  in  our  version  of 
the  Old  Testament.  Honce  it  has  been  supposed  that  the 
thing  itself  did  not  then  exist,  and  that  John  was  the  first  who 
baptized  j  whereas  the  truth  is  that  Baptism  was  administered 
more  frequently  before  his  time  than  since.  There  is  another 
fact  which  helps  on  this  debate.  In  the  English  version  the 
Baptism  of  the  New  Testament  is  invariably  called  Baptism, 


140 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


but  not  so  the  Baptisms  of  tlie  old.  They  are  transhitcd  "wush- 
iug"  ui'ttitior  than  liuptisin,  which  throws  them  into  the  Hhade, 
so  that  the  English  reader  cannot  see  thom  to  be  Baptisms  at 
all,  and  they  are  so  translated,  where  ''  Baptism"  would  have 
been  specially  serviceable  for  conveying  a  just  view  of  the  text. 
A  judicious  comparison  of  the  two  Testaments  together  is 
needed  to  throw  light  on  the  subject  of  Baptism. 

I  believe  that  by  the  positive  command  of  Qod,  and  the 
plain  direction  of  his  word,  infants  have  been  baptized  by  sprink- 
ling, over  since  the  days  of  Moses,  and  will  be  to  the  end  of 
time.  I  believe  also  that,  by  the  same  authority,  adults  have 
been,  and  will  continue  to  be  baptized  in  the  same  manner,  till 
all  the  Heathen  nations  are  converted  to  the  profession  of 
Christianity. 

In  executing  my  office  of  a  guide  to  Baptism,  I  shall  endeav- 
our to  show, 

I.  That  Baptism  belonged  to  the  Old  Testament  as  well  as 
to  the  New. 

II.  That  Grod  directed  it  to  be  administered  by  sprinkling 
both  adults  and  infants  with  water. 

HI.  That  this  Baptism  is  continued  under  the  New  Testa- 
ment, with  some  circumstantial  alterations. 

IV.  I  shall  review  the  principal  passages  of  Scripture  sup- 
posed to  favour  the  opposite  side. 

I.  My  proof  of  the  first  of  these  position  is  simply  this,  that 
the  inspired  writers  of  the  New  Testament  have  employed  the  word 
"  Baptism"  in  translating  the  purifications  required  by  the  law 
of  Moses,  and  that  they  have  c:mployed  it  as  readily  and  freely 
as  when  they  treat  of  Christian  Baptism.  This  proof  I  reckon 
complete,  because  I  know  no  reason  why  they  should  give  the 
same  name  to  both  purifications,  but  because  they  knew  them 
to  be  substantially  the  same  thing.  I  shall  lay  the  passages 
before  the  reader  that  he  may  judge  for  himself. 

Heb.  vi.  2. — "  The  doctrine  of  Baptisms  and  of  laying  on 
of  hands."  The  New  Testament  owns  one  Baptism  only,  here 
are  Baptisms.     These  Baptisms  then^  and  this  laying  on  of 


. 


*  *• 


..*>.. 


REV.   JAMEF.   MACUREOOR,   D.D. 


Ul 


■i  •* 

I 


handfl.  viz.,  on  the  hea'ls  of  tlio  Bncrificps,  (bco  Lev.  iii.  2,) 
bi'lonj;  to  the  law  of  .^ioxcs,  ami  tljc  duotrino  wliicli  they  teacli 
is  repentance  from  dead  worka  and  faith  toward  God,  and  this 
doetririe  they  teach  as  truly  as  the  plainer  lan^ua<;c  of  l*:iul. 
All  the  Baptisms  of  Moses  teach  repentance,  bo  does  tin 
]Japtirtm  of  John,  Matt.  iii.  II,  and  ho  does  Peter's.  Att> 
ii.  3«. 

Ileb.  ix.  10. — "  Which  stood  only  in  meats  and  drinks  and 
divers  washings,  [  Baptisms  in  the  original  Greek,]  and  car- 
nal ordinances."  This  is  a  passage  of  great  importance  for 
guiding  into  just  views  of  Baptism.  It  is  evident  that  by  "  di- 
vers Baptisms,"  Paul  means  the  various  purifications  of  the 
law  of  Moses  without  exception.  In  this  verse  he  gives  us  the 
sum  of  the  whole  book  of  Leviticus,  and  exactly  in  the  same 
order  with  Moses.  Ten  chapters  treat  of  "  meats  and  drinks," 
that  is,  meat  offerings  and  drink  offerings  which  accompanied  the 
sacrifices  ;  five  treat  of  *'  divers  Baptisms,"  and  the  defilements 
vhich  occasioued  them ;  and  then  "  caruul  ordinances"  follow 
to  the  end. 

Attention  to  the  law  of  Moses  will  readily  discover  the  great 
propriety  of  Paul's  phraseology  of  "divers  Baptisms,"  and  lead 
us  infallibly  to  the  scripture  meaning  of  the  word  Baptism,  so 
much  contested.     There  was  a  diversity 

1.  0/  materials  for  Baptism. — It  was  administered  by  water, 
blood,  oil,  and  fire. 

2.  0/  administrators. — Priests  and  clean  persons  baptized 
others  ;  unclean  persons  baptized  themselves. 

3.  0/ subjects. — Persons  were  baptized,  and  a  multiplicity  of 
tnings. 

4.  0/ modes,  as  immersion,  sprinkling,  pouring,  rinsing,  and 
washing. 

To  these  may  be  added :  5.  The  repetition  of  the  rite  as  often 
as  the  defilement  was  contracted : 

Concerning  the  modes  of  Baptism  the  following  remarks  may 
suffice  for  our  purpose : 

1.  Immersion, — Several  things  were  baptized  or  purified  by 


143 


REMAINS  OF  TUB 


immersion,  as  clothes,  Lev.  xi.  25,  nnd  vessels  on  which  aa 
unclean  dead  uniiuul  fell,  v.  82.  3Iotula  were  baptized  by 
immersion  in  fire,  \uin.  xxxi.  23.  Immersion  belonged  to 
the  liaptisni  of  thitigs ;  1  seo  no  command  for  immersing 
persons. 

2.  Spt'lakUnfj. — Water  was  sprinkled  on  persons  and  things, 
Num.  xix.  18,  so  was  blood,  lleb.  ix.  ll)-22,  and  so  was  oil, 
Ex.  xxix.  21.  Sprinkling  was  a  very  common  mode  of  liap- 
tism,  and  when  one  person  baptized  another  with  blood  or  water, 
it  was,  if  I  mistake  not,  the  only  mode. 

3.  Pouring. — Part  of  a  leper's  Baptism  was  by  pouring  oil 
on  his  head,  Lev.  xiv.  18. 

4.  Riimng. — The  hands  and  wooden  furniture  were  baptized 
by  rinsing  in  water,  on  being  touched  by  one  who  had  an  issue. 
Lev.  XV.  11,  12. 

5.  Wdnhivg. — Unclean  persons  baptized  themselves  by  wash- 
ing, see  Lev.  xiv.  9,  ond  xv.  5.  The  same  Hebrew  word  is 
translated  "  wash"  in  the  first,  and  "  bathe"  in  the  last  of  these 
texts.  It  is  translated  "bathe"  about  eighteen  times  in  the 
15th,  IGth,  and  17th  chapters  of  Leviticus,  and  in  the  10th 
chapter  of  Numbers ;  but  every  where  else  it  is,  if  I  mistake 
not,  translated  "wash."  Where  it  is  translated  "bathe," 
"  wash"  is  found  in  the  clause  immediately  preceding,  and  the 
only  reason  of  the  translation  "  bathe,"  I  apprehend,  is  to  avoid 
the  instant  repetition  of  "  wash."  A  more  correct  translation 
I  believe  would  have  been,  "shall  dip  his  clothes  and  wash 
himself."  It  is  the  word  commonly  used  throughout  the  Old 
Testament  for  washing,  e.  g.,  the  feet,  Gen.  xviii.  4 ;  hands, 
Deut.  xxi.  6;  face,  Gen.  xliii.  31;  eves,  Song  v.  12;  so  I  make 
this  criticism  merely  t<3  prevent  the  English  reader  from  being 
misled  by  our  version  to  imagine  that  the  mode  of  self  Bap- 
tism was  immersion.     I  see  no  command  for  self-immersion. 

All  the  above  varitHics  were  included  in  Paul's  "  divers  Bap- 
tisms." God  was  pleased  to  grant  unto  his  Church  a  great 
complication  of  cleansing  ordinances  during  the  old  dispensa- 
tion.   Hereby  he  kept  ever  before  their  eyes  their  defilement 


4> 


T       *1 


'  0' 


f 


^ 


REV.  JAMES   MACOREOOR,   D.D. 


148 


t. 


I 


by  sin,  nnd  their  need  of  that  blood  wliich  cloanseth  from  all 
sin.  Hereby  also  ho  niude  up  in  part  lor  the  obscurity  of  their 
other  njcaiis  of  j^raec.  They  needed  divers  Hiiptisinsj  oiio  ia 
sufficient  for  us,  for  our  other  nicaiis  are  abundant  and  clear. 

Paul's  two  phrases,  "  the  doctrine  of  Ilaptisins,"  and  "  divers 
Baptisms,"  independent  of  all  other  proof,  aft'ord  us  in  my  view 
tho  decision  of  the  Spirit  of  Inspiration,  concerninj^  tho  ^erip- 
turc  meaninfj;  of  tho  word  IJaptisni.  Its  general  meaning; 
plainly  is  cleansing,  nnd  its  special  applications  comprehend 
every  diversity  prescribed  in  tho  law.  It  is  therefore  improper 
to  confine  its  meaning  to  immersion,  or  sprinkling,  or  both ; 
for  more  than  both  it  clearly  comprehends.  To  ascertain  tho 
special  meaning  in  a  given  case,  tho  only  way  is  to  observe  tho 
direction  of  the  law  in  that  case.  In  the  case  of  IJaptism  by 
fire  it  is  equivalent  to  immersion,  in  the  case  of  Baptism  by 
blood,  to  sprinkling,  &c. 

1  Cor.  XV.  29.  "  What  shall  they  do  who  are  baptized  for 
tho  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all?  Why  are  they  then  bap- 
tized for  the  dead  1"  Commentators  have  been  greatly  puzzled 
about  tho  meaning  of  this  text,  by  referring  it  to  Christian 
Baptism,  to  which  it  does  not  apply;  but  when  referred  to  the 
Baptism  recorded  in  Num.  xix.,  its  meaning  is  plain,  and  suited 
exactly  to  tho  Apostle's  ar'^ument.  That  Baptism  expresses, 
more  emphatically  than  any  other,  a  hope  of  the  rcsurrcition, 
being  admin if^tered  in  the  very  face  of  death;  and  deatli,  in 
some  shape,  being  the  sole  occasion  of  its  adnjinistration,  it  is 
with  pe^^uliar  propriety  called  **  Baptism  for  the  dead." 

1  Cor.  X.  2.  "Our  fathers  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in 
the  cloud  and  in  the  sea,"  Paul  had  infallible  knowledge  of 
the  fact  that  the  Israelites  were  baptized  in  passing  the  Red 
Sea,  otherwise  he  would  not  have  ass  r ted  it.  This  Baptism 
was  extraordinary,  and  most  magnifice-it,  administered  by  tho 
hand  of  Jehovah  to  about  three  millions  of  souls,  men,  won»en, 
and  children  at  once.  It  was  administered  during  a  thunder- 
storm, by  means  of  a  shower  of  rain,  alluded  to  by  Moses,  Ex. 
ziv.  24,  and  declared  plainly  by  Asaph,  Psa.  Ixxvii.     It  was  a 


.* 


mifm 


'■raiewaSWWBSttSB 


144 


REMAINS  or  THE 


complete  and  a  beautiful  sprinkling !  An  immersion  it  could 
not  be,  wben  the  ground  was  dry  ujider  their  foot  and  the  water 
a  wall  on  their  right  hand  and  on  their  left,  Ex.  xiv.  29.  The 
Israelites  were  no  more  immersed  than  any  company  travelling 
between  two  walls,  and  a  cloud  over  their  heads.  In  their  de- 
liverance from  p]gypt,  Israel  enjoyed  a  real  though  obscure  dis- 
pensation of  the  gospel ;  hence  their  dedication  to  Moses  under 
God  in  this  ordinance,  was  of  the  same  nature  with  evangelical 
Baptism. 

To  these  four  passages  from  the  Epistles  of  Paul,  I  will  add 
four  more  from  the  Evangelists.  They  teach  us  that  the  Phar- 
isees found  fault  with  Christ  for  neglecting  Baptisms  which  had 
been  in  common  use  among  the  Jews.  These  Baptisms  were 
not  only  those  which  Moses  appointed  by  God's  command,  but 
those  also  which  were  appointed  by  the  Elders,  and  handed 
down  by  tradition.  The  latter  were  pretended  improvements 
on  tlie  former,  and  were  probably  observed  with  more  attention 
and  punctuality.  The  law  of  Moses  said,  Lev.  xv.  11,  that  a 
man  should  baptize  himself  by  rinsing  his  hands  in  water,  when 
he  was  touched  by  a  man  having  an  issue ;  but  the  Elders  said 
that  he  must  so  baptize  himself  before  he  eat,  whether  he  was 
so  touched  or  not.  Mark,  vii.  4,  says,  "  When  they  come  from 
the  market,  except  they  wash,  [Gr.  baptize,]  they  eat  not;" 
and  he  affirms,  v.  3,  "  that  excent  they  wash  [that  is,  baptize] 
their  hands  oft,  [margin  "  with  the  fist,"]  they  eat  not."  Hence 
the  Pharisee,  in  Luke  xi.  38,  "  marvelled  that  Christ  had  not 
first  washed  [Greek,  was  not  baptized]  before  dinner." 

The  law  of  Moses  required  that  such  vessels  as  cups  and  pots 
should  be  baptized  by  immersion,  when  an  unclean,  dead  ani- 
mal fell  on  them,  and  by  sprinkling,  when  a  person  died  in  the 
house  wherein  they  were,  and  that  such  things  as  tables  or 
beds  should  be  baptized  by  rinsing  in  water,  when  they  were 
defiled,  Lev.  xv.  12.  When  therefore  he  says,  v.  4,  "  Many  other 
things  there  be  which  they  have  received  to  hold,  as  the  wash- 
ing [Greek,  Baptisms]  of  cups  and  pots,  brazen  vessels,  and 
tables,"  or  beds,  he  seems  to  refer  to  baptisms  somehow  aside 


C; 


'^ 


REV.  JAMES   MACGREGOR,  D.D. 


145 


it  could 
the  water 
29.     The 

travelling 
their  (le- 
scure  dis- 
ises  under 
vangelical 

I  will  add 
the  Phar- 
which  had 
dsms  were 
niand,  but 
id  handed 
irovements 
e  attention 
11,  that  a 
ater,  when 
llders  said 
her  he  was 
Icome  from 
eat  not;" 
k  baptize] 
It."  Hence 

,t  had  not 

>> 

\s  and  pots 
dead  ani- 
iied  in  the 
tables  or 
I  they  were 
[any  other 
the  wash- 
Bssels,  and 
Ihow  aside 


from  the  direction  of  th<5  law;  and  in  v.  8,  he  gives  us  the 
words  of  Christ,  condemning  them ;  "  Laying  aside  the  com- 
mandment of  God,  ye  hold  the  tradition  of  men,  as  the  wash- 
ing [Greek,  Baptisms]  of  eups  and  pots."  But  though  these 
Baptisms  were  not  legitimate,  they  were  real,  and  generslly 
esteemed  equal  to  those  appointed  of  God.  * 

From  all  these  passages  taken  together  it  appears  evident  to 
me,  1.  That  the  Jews  who  spoke  the  Greek  language  in  our 
Saviour's  time,  were  in  the  habit  of  calling  the  purifications 
both  of  Moses  and  of  the  Elders  by  the  name  of  Baptism,  just  as 
we  give  the  same  name  to  the  Christian  purification.  2.  That 
the  proper  Greek  translation  of  a  Mosaic  purification  is  Bap- 
tlsm  (/?ajrr«f/io).  In  the  Old  Testament,  baptism  is  commonly 
expressed  by  the  words  cleanse,  purify,  purge,  wash — better 
words  than  baptism. 

It  may  be  objected  to  this  sentiment,  that  the  ancient  Greek 
version,  commonly  called  the  Septuagint,  does  not  translate  the 
Mosaic  purifications  by  the  word  Baptism.     I  answer, 

1,  Paul  and  the  Evangelists  were  the  best  translators,  and 
were  best  acquainted  with  the  practice  of  the  Hellenistic  Jews 
of  their  own  country.  t^ 

2.  The  Greek  version  of  the  law  was  made  in  Egypt,  and 
into  the  Alexandrian  dialect.  The  Jews  who  dwelt  in  or 
about  Judea,  and  had  another  dialect,  might  use  a  better  word, 
Baptism. 

8.  According  to  Prideaux,  the  Greek  version  of  the  law  was 
made  two  hundred  and  seventy-seven  years  before  Christ,  a 
period  in  which  any  language  may  undergo  a  considerable 
change  j  baptism  therefore  might  be  a  proper  translation  at  the 
end  of  that  period,  though  not  at  its  beginning. 

4.  About  145  years  after  the  Greek  version  was  made,  the 
apocryphal  book  of  Ecclesiasticus  was  translated  from  the  He- 
brew to  the  Greek  of  Alexandria,  by  Jesus  the  son  of  Sirach, 
the  author's  grandson,  a  very  learned  Jew.  He  renders  the  pu- 
rification recorded  in  Num.  xix.  19,  by  the  word,  baptize. 
Ecclesias.  xxxiv.  25.  "  He  who  is  washed  [  Greek,  baptized] 
J13 


riP 


4-  ■    "S  ^'^ 


i: 


■MKiM 


'•  r 


il: 


146 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


after  the  touching  of  the  dead  body,  what  availeth  his  washing, 
if  he  touch  it  again  ?"  He  is  the  first,  so  far  as  I  know, 
who  thus  translated  a  Mosaic  purification ;  but  as  he  published 
his  book  132  years  before  Christ,  there  was  time  enough  for 
the  word  to  become  current  before  the  end  of  that  period,  if  it 
was  not  so  at  the  beginning. 

It  is  well  known  that,  after  the  conquests  of  Alexander  the 
Great,  the  Greek  language  gradually  spread  over  a  great  part 
of  the  East.  In  pur  Saviour's  time,  it  had  prevailed  in  Judea 
80  miioh  that  many  of  the  Jews  spoke  Greek,  as  is  evident 
from  such  facts  as  these :  1.  The  superscription  upon  the  cross 
was  written  in  Greek  as  well  as  Hebrew  and  Latin.  2.  God 
directed  that  the  New  Testament  should  be  written  in  Greek, 
even  those  parts  of  it,  which  bore  the  most  pointed  reference 
to  the  Jews.  Peter  wrote  to  the  Jewish  strangers  scattered 
throughout  Pontus,  Galatia,  Gappadocia,  Asia^  and  Bithynia, 
but  in  Greek.  James  wrote  to  the  twelve  tribes,  but  still  in 
Greek.  Paul  wrote  to  the  Hebrews,  not  however  in  Hebrew, 
but  in  Greek.  3.  The  Hellenists,  Jews  who  spoke  the  Greek 
language,  and  are  called  Grecians  in  the  New  Testament,  dwelt 
not  only  in  Heather:  and  Jewish  cities,  but  many  of  them  in 
Jerusalem  itself,  as  is  evident  from  Acts  vi.  1,  and  is.  28,  29. 
In  the  first  of  these  passages,  we  hear  of  a  murmuring  of  the 
Christian  Hellenists  against  the  Chrircian  Hebrews;  and  in  the 
second,  of  Paul's  disputing  with  the  unconverted  Hellenists. 

Now  these  Jews  who  spoke  the  Greek  language  were  of  the 
same  religious  sentiments  with  their  brethren  who  retained  the 
language  of  their  ancestors,  and,  equally  zealous  of  the  law,  be- 
hoved to  have  some  Greek  word  for  expressing  the  Mosaic 
purifications,  seeing  they  were  the  subjects  of  daily  talk  and 
daily  practice.  Baptism  it  appears  was  the  word,  and  whether 
it  was  well  or  ill  chosen  at  first,  it  was  through  time  appropria- 
ted by  inspired  writers,  as  well  as  others,  to  express  the  religious 
purifications  of  the  Old  Testament,  according  to  the  usage  of 
the  Jews,  and  that  of  the  New  from  .the  authority  of  Christ. 
When  the  Jews  first  received  it,  they  received  it  not  with  a  view 


REV.  JAMES   MACOREOOB,   D.D. 


U7 


rasliing, 
[  know, 
ublished 
mgh  for 
lod,  if  it 

nder  the 
;reat  part 
in  Judea 
}  evident 
the  cross 
2.  God 
in  Greek, 
reference 
scattered 
Bithynia, 
at  still  in 
Hebrew, 
ihe  Greek 
lent,  dwelt 
them  in 
X.  28,  29. 
Ins  of  the 
md  in  the 
lenists. 
ere  of  the 
Itained  the 
^e  law,  be- 
le  Mosaic 
talk  and 
whether 
appropria- 
religious 
usage  of 
)f  Christ, 
kth  a  view 


to  express  any  idea  which  it  had  conveyed  in  Greece,  but  an  idea 
of  their  own,  (never  known  there,)  which  they  had  possessed 
ever  since  the  days  of  Moses,  and  which  he  has  distinctly  de- 
fined ;  and  whatever  diflFerence  there  was  between  the  two  ideas, 
so  much  change  did  its  meaning  undergo  upon  its  adoption 
by  them.  What  they  wanted  was  a  word  by  which  they  could 
express  to  one  another  the  Mosaic  purifications,  corresponding 
to  the  Hebrew  word  or  words  used  by  Moses  and  their  ances- 
tors; and  they  found  none  more  suitable  than  Baptism,  there- 
fore they  took  it,  and  made  it  to  answer  their  purpose.  Chr'st 
with  his  Evangelists  and  Apostles  found  the  word  thus  appro- 
priated and  used  by  their  countrymen,  and  thus  they  also  used 
it,  probably  without  a  thought  about  its  classic  signification. 
When  Christ  employed  his  apostles  to  dispense  his  New  Testa- 
ment ordinance  of  purification,  it  was  so  like  a  Mosaic  Baptism 
that  his  infinite  wisdom  saw  no  occasion  to  give  it  another 
name. 

This  I  believe  is  the  origin  of  Baptism  as  used  in  Scripture, 
and  to  trace  it  farther  is  needless.  Ancient  Greece  with  her 
long  list  of  Classics  never  knew  anything  at  all  about  it,  nor 
can  she  afford  the  least  glimmering  of  light;  and  the  researches 
of  Christian  critics,  tracing  meanings  among  Heathen  authors,  is 
"  labouring  in  the  very  fire  and  wearying  themselves  for  very 
vanity '"  but  Moses  has  defined  it  so  exactly  as  to  leave  no  oc- 
casion of  mistake.  Should  any  think  it  absurd  to  go  to  Moses 
for  light  to  a  New  Testament  ordinance,  I  answer.  No,  for  Mo- 
ses was  the  first  of  inspired  writers,  and  a  great  writer  of  drd;- 
nances,  but  it  seems  absurd  to  expect  such  light  from  Heathen 
authors ;  nor  is  it  less  absurd  to  suppose  that  Christ  rejected 
the  established  sense  of  a  word  in  common  use  in  his  own 
country  to  use  it  in  a  foreign  sense. 

It  is  not  in  name  only  that  the  Baptisms  of  Moses  agree  with 
ours  J  they  agree  in  nature.  I  believe  that  all  who  have  con- 
sidered them  candidly,  allow  that  they  all  ronresented  purifica- 
tion by  the  blood  of  Christ  as  ours  does.  Both  effected  an 
external  purification,  and  that  only.    Of  the  former  Paul  says. 


in 


mi 


'» 


148 


^*:' 


REMAINS  or  THE 


''The  ashos  of  un  heifer  spriakUng  the  unclean,  sanctified  to 
the  purifying  of  the  flesh/'  Of  the  latter  Peter  afl&ruis  that  it 
"  puts  away  the  filth  of  the  flesh."  The  former,  as  surely  as  the 
latter,  represents  the  blood  of  Christ;  "how  much  more  shall  the 
*  'ood  of  Christ — purge  your  conscience?"  In  both  defilement 
13  pre-supposed,  in  both  cleansing  materials  are  used,  and  in 
both  purity  is  the  consequence. 

II.  God  directed  it  to  be  administered  by  sprinkling  both 
adults  and  infants  with  water. 

Of  all  the  Mosaic  Baptisms  with  water,  that  for  the  dead,  re< 
corded  in  Num.  xix.,  is  the  most  important  in  itself,  and  the 
most  interesting  to  us.  It  was  administered  by  sprinkling 
water  mixed  with  a  little  ashes  of  a  burnt  heifer  on  the  unclean. 
The  reader  may  consult  the  whole  chapter.  I  quote  the  fol- 
lowing words,  V.  18.  "A  clean  person  shall*  take  hyssop,  and 
dip  it  in  water,  and  sprinkle  it  upon  the  tent,  and  upon  all  the 
vessels,  and  upon  the  persons  that  were  there,  and  upon  him 
that  touched  a  bone  or  one  slain,  or  one  dead,  or  a  grave."  Here 
is  a  triple  Baptism,  1.  That  of  tents  and  vessels.  2.  That  of  the 
administrator.  Both  these  are  without  authority  in  the  New 
Testauient.  3.  That  of  men,  women,  and  infants,  continued  still. 
Not  deathf  but  a  profession  of  faith  in  adults,  is  the  occasion  of 
its  administration.  All  the  persons  were  to  be  sprinkled,  for 
though  the  term  "all"  is  not  repeated  before  "the  persons," 
it  is  evidently  understood.  All  the  vessels  and  persons  are  the 
game  with  all  the  vessels  and  all  the  persons,  even  as  all  the 
men  and  the  women  would  be  the  same  with  all  the  men  and 
all  the  women.  If  infants  were  persons,  they  were  to  be  sprink- 
led. Infants  also  were  liable  to  touch  a  bone  or  one  slain,  or 
one  dead,  or  a  grave,  and  so  were  to  be  sprinkled.  Verse  19 
requires  a  twofold  sprinkling,  one  on  the  third  and  one  on  the 
seventh  day,  to  <;omplete  the  Baptism.  It  also  requires  the  ad- 
ministrator to  baptize  himself  on  the  seventh  day,  by  dipping 
his  clothes,  and  washing  himself  in  water.  Verse  20  excom- 
municates the  neglecter  of  the  ordinance,  and  verse  21  declares 
it  perpetual.  -  ^ 


J 


REV.  JAMES   MAOaBEQOP.;   D.D. 


149 


Bed  to 

that  it 
J  as  the 
tiall  tho 
ilement 

and  in 

Qg  both 

lead,  re- 
and  the      ^ 
»rinkling 
unclean, 
the  fol- 
38op,  and 
)n  all  the 
Lpon  him 
.»    Here 
lat  of  the 
the  New 
iued  still, 
fcasion  of 
ikled,  for 
lersons," 
is  are  the 
all  the 
Imen  and 
le  sprink- 
slain,  or 
erse  19 
le  on  the 
[s  the  ad- 
dipping 
excom- 
declares 


I 


Here  is  a  Baptism  of  persons  by  sprinkling,  far  more  com- 
mon among  the  Jews  than  Christian  Baptism  is  with  us ;  a 
baptism  by  sprinkling  which  behoved  to  be  administered  in 
every  house  in  the  nation,  to  both  sexes,  and  all  ages.  Here 
!£  infant  baptism  by  sprinkling  commanded  of  God  as  positively 
add  plainly  as  any  reasonable  man  could  desire ;  and  without 
doubt  it  was  practised  in  the  Cburch  from  Moses  to  Christ,  a 
period  of  1500  years.  Here  also  is  infant  baptism  by  sprinkling 
occasionally  an  initiating  ordinance,  as  it  is  now  statedly  with 
Pedobaptiits.  If  death  happened  in  a  house,  where  there  was 
an  infant  not  five  days  old,  it  was  baptized  before  it  could  be 
circumcised ;  but  if  death  happened  on  the  infant's  birthday,  it 
was  twice  baptized  before  it  could  be  circumcised.  Here  is  an 
ordinance  admirably  calculated  to  impress  the  mind  with  the 
dreadful  consequences  of  sin  :  death  with  extensive  pollution 
and  infection ;  but  a  hope  of  a  resurrection  to  eternal  purity, 
through  the  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus,  a  hope  including 
infants. 

This  ordinance  behoved  to  form  a  prominent  feature  in  the 
character  of  the  Jewish  nation,  and  through  time  to^  create 
such  a  prepossession  in  its  favour,  as  could  not  be  easily 
erased.  It  clearly  decides  the  debate  in  favour  of  Pedobap- 
tists  from  Moses  to  Christ,  for  here,  1.  The  subjects  were  Is- 
raelites, professed  worshippers  of  the  God  o*"  Abraham,  and 
their  infant  children.  2.  The  mode  was  beyond  all  doubt  by 
sprinkling.  The  conclusion  men  is  unavoidable,  that  the 
Church  of  God  during  the  Old  Testament  was  a  Pedobaptist 
church.  It  is  strange  that  the  writers  on  Baptism  should  have 
paid  so  little  attention  to  this  great  fact,  for  the  New  Testa- 
ment Baptism  is  little  else  than  a  continuation  of  it,  and  ac- 
cording to  the  Pedobaptist  scheme,  clearly  establishes  the  same 
contrariety  between  these  dispensations  which  now  subsists  be- 
tween the  Baptists  and  Pedobaptists.  Were  that  sprinkling  in 
the  minds  of  Christians  as  it  was  in  fact  among  the  Jews,  it 
would  reconcile  them  to  infant  Baptism  more  than  a  thousand 
arguments. 
13* 


id[)  REMAINS  OF  THE 

III.  This  Baptism  of  persons  by  sprinkling  is  continued 
under  the  New  Testament  with  some  circumstantial  alterations. 

About  eight  hundred  years  after  this  Baptism  was  in  con- 
stant use,  Isaiah  delivered  to  the  Jews  a  prophecy  about 
ET^rinkling,  Isa.  Hi.  15,  ''He  [the  Messiah]  shall  sprinkle 
3  y  nations."  This  prophecy  was  delivered  without  note  or 
CO  anient  to  a  people  in  the  daily  practice  of  sprinkling  men, 
women,  and  infants.  Now,  I  request  the  reader  calmly  and 
candidly  to  judge  how  an  honest-hearted  Jew  would  understand 
the  prophecy.  Doubtless  he  would  suppose  it  to  mean  some 
such  sprinkling  as  was  in  common  practice  with  his  country- 
men. As  he  could  form  no  idea  of  any  other,  and  as  no  other 
was  hinted  by  the  prophet,  that  is  the  fair  construction  of  the 
"vordt,  and  of  course  their  true  sense.  The  prophecy  is,  *  He 
shall  sprinkle  many  nations,"  plainly  showing  that  sprinkling 
of  men,  women,  and  infants  should  continue  to  be  enjoyed 
under  the  reign  of  the  Messiah,  and  that  it  should  be  extended 
to  the  Gentile  nations.  Pious  Jews  upon  hearing  this  prophecy 
would  exult  and  say,  Then  will  God  grant  unto  the  Gentiles 
the  repentance  unto  life,  which  is  meant  by  our  sprinkling. 

About  one  hundred  years  afterward  Ezekiel,  chap,  xxxvi. 
25,  speaking  of  the  times  of  the  Messiah,  introduces  Jehovah, 
saying,  "  I  will  sprinkle  clean  water  upon  you  and  ye  shall  be 
clean."  Here  is  a  more  definite  prophecy,  delivered  to  the  same 
people  in  the  same  manner.  I  again  request  the  reader  to 
pause  and  reflect  candidly  how  an  honest  Jew  behoved  to  under- 
stand it.  He  behoved  to  expect  that  under  the  Messiah's  gov- 
ernment, men,  women,  and  infants,  would  be  baptized  by 
sprinkling  with  clean  water.  He  has  an  advantage  over  Isaiah's 
hearer,  for  he  has  plain  evidence  that  the  ashes  of  the  red 
heifer  should  be  laid  aside,  and  that  clean  water  alone  should 
be  used,  and  should  answer  the  purpose  completely ;  *'  ye  shall 
be  clean."  From  the  moment  that  Ezekiel's  prophecy  was 
published,  the  Church  of  God  had  good  ground  for  believing 
that  Baptism,  by  sprinkling  of  adults  and  infants  of  both  sexes 
with  clean  water,  would  be  the  privilege  of  the  New  Testament 


is 


% 


1 


i 


REV.   JAMES   MACOREGOR,   D.D. 


151 


itinued 

■atioDS. 

in  con- 
about 

prinkle 

note  or 

g  men, 

Illy  and 

ierstand 

an  some 

jountry-  * 

10  other 

a  of  the 

is,  '  He 

irinkling     j 
enjoyed 

extended 

prophecy 

Gentiles 

:ling. 
).  xxxvi. 
Jehovah, 
shall  be 
the  same 
reader  to 
.  to  uader- 
liah's  gov- 
ptized   by 
er  Isaiah's 
)f  the  red 
me  should 
<•'  ve  shall 
phecy  was 
r  believing 
both  sexes 
Testament^ 


^S 


times,  and  as  both  prophets  mention  only  the  Baptism  of  per- 
sons, they  hint,  and  not  obscurely,  that  all  other  Baptisms  should 
cease.  »,  ^ 

Let  me  quote  the  prophets  once  more,  that  "  in  the  mouth 
of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  bo  established." 
Malachi,  the  last  of  them  and  the  nearest  to  the  time  of  the 
Messiah,  foretell'*  his  coming,  (chap,  iii.)  and  that  he  should 
sit  as  a  purifier,  or  baptizer,  and  should  baptize  the  sons  of  Levi. 
How  then  did  the  law  direct  the  Levites  to  be  baptized  ? 
Sprinkling  was  a  part  of  it.  Num.  viii.  G,  7,  God  said  to  Mo- 
ses, "  Take  the  Levites, — and  cleanse  [baptize]  them.  And 
thus  shalt  thou  do  unto  them  to  cleanse  [baptize]  them,  sprinkle 
water  of  purifying  [baptism]  upon  them."  Does  lualachi  hint 
that  the  Messiah  should  change  this  sprinkling  ii  .o  immersion  ? 
No.  I  see  not  the  least  hint  of  future  immersion  in  any  of  the 
prophets.  And  yet  if  such  a  great  change  were  to  accompany 
the  New  Dispensation,  it  is  strange  that  no  hint  of  it  should 
be  found  in  any  o*"  ^  prophets.  "  Surely  the  Lord  God  will 
do  nothing  but  he  revealeth  his  secret  unto  the  prophets." 

I  come  now  to  John  the  ]?aptist.  lie  was  the  link  that  con- 
nected the  Testaments  together;  a  fit  person  for  changing  the 
complex  Baptisms  of  the  Old  into  the  sim^  Baptism  of  the 
New.  He  appeared  as  a  Reformer  of  the  Church  in  a  back- 
sliding time,  preparing  the  way  for  the  Messiah,  and  introduc- 
ing his  kingdom,  under  which  the  temporary  institutions  of  the 
Old  Testament  were  abolished,  and  the  permanent  altered  and 
reformed  to  suit  his  more  spiritual  and  glorious  dispensation. 
To  the  former  belong  sacrifices.  Sabbaths,  and  Baptisms ;  to 
the  latter,  preaching,  the  Sabbath,  and  Baptism.  I  will  advert 
to  them  by  and  by.  John  introduced  an  alteration  in  the  ma- 
terial,^ of  Baptism,  and  in  the  occasion  of  its  administration, 
and  baptized  perhaps  more  than  any  who  preceded  him,  on 
which  accounts  he  had  the  surname  of  Baptist.  When  the 
reader  thinks  of  it,  he  should  also  think  of  the  cleansing  or 
purifications  of  the  Levitical  law,  and  in  his  mind  call  him 
John  the  purifier.     Or  what  is  nearly  the  same;  when  he  calls 


152 


REMAINS  or  THE 


! 


him  Baptist,  he  should  in  his  mind  call  those  cleansings  and 
purifications,  Baptisms,  as  Paul  does. 

It  appears  plain  to  me  from  the  voices  of  the  prophets,  that 
nohody  would  have  expected  him  to  immerse,  and  that  his 
spiinklini;  c? adults  and  infants  would  be  expected  by  all  who 
expected  him  to  be  a  Baptist.  Let  the  reader  bear  in  mind 
that  he  appeared  among  a  people  totally  unacquainted  with  im- 
mersion of  persons,  having  never  heard  of  it  as  a  religious  or- 
dinance, but  daily  accustomed  to  the  sprinkling  of  men,  women, 
and  infants,  which  sprinkling  was  called  Baptism  by  that  part 
of  them  who  spoke  the  Greek  language,  a  part  still  increasing. 
If  John's  Baptism  was  by  immersion,  and  comprised  adult» 
only,  it  proves  a  great  and  sudden  revolution  in  the  Church, 
respecting  an  ordinance  of  no  small  importance,  and  it  is  pass- 
ing strange,  that  it  should  be  nowhere  mentioned  by  an  in- 
spired writer.  If  the  Baptism  of  John  (and  of  Christ)  be  a 
continuation  of  the  Old  Testament  Baptism,  mentioned  above, 
or  built  upon  it,  then  we  need  not  look  for  an  institution  of  it, 
because  there  it  must  be  supposed  that  it  is  already  known. 
Its  practice  only  will  be  recited.  But  if  it  be  wholly  a  nevj 
thing,  we  must  expect  to  see  its  institution  with  the  directions 
necessary  for  its  due  observation.  I  wish  the  reader  to  mark 
with  care,  on  which  of  these  two  the  narratives  of  the  Evan- 
gelists bear.  I  own  that  there  I  can  see  no  institution  of  Bap- 
tism for  the  Jews,  for  whom  it  was  originally  designed,  but  I 
gee  it  plainly  for  the  Gentiles  who  never  had  it  before. 

The  Baptism  of  John  is  thus  recited  by  Mark,  i.  4,  "  John 
did  baptize  in  the  wilderness  and  preach."  Similar  language 
is  used  by  the  other  Evangelists.  Here  then  John's  Baptism 
is  introduced  plainly  as  an  acquaintance,  not  as  a  stranger.  It 
is  not  viewed  as  a  new  thing  of  which  the  reader  is  ignorant, 
for  he  gets  no  instruction  about  it  more  than  about  preaching, 
a  well  known  ordinance  of  the  Old  Testament.  This  is  quite 
natural,  if  his  Baptism  was  the  same  in  substance  with  what 
the  Jews  had  been  accustomed  to  see  j  but  if  it  was  a  thing 
entirely  new,  such  an  introduction  is  unaccountable.     The 


REV.    JAMES   MACGllEQOR,   D.D. 


153 


<  John  iif 
iguago 
aptism 
er.     It 
norant,. 
aching, 
s  quite 
ih  what 
a  thing 
.     The 


reader  is  left  Avithout  any  moans  of  knowing  what  sort  of  a 
thing  it  \v;i.-,  who  were  its  subjects,  or  what  was  its  mode.  Hy 
the  authority  of  heaven  »Tohn  altered  the  ancient  Baptism  in 
three  points,  which  would  bo  unsuitable  to  the  new  dispensa- 
tion. 1.  He  left  out  the  ashes  of  the  red  lieifer,  and  baptized 
with  mere  wat'T,  or  as  the  prophet  Ezekiel  calls  it  "  clean 
water."  2.  He  used  simply  the  sprinkling  of  water,  instead 
of  various  and  frequently  repeated  applications  in  former  Ujio. 
8.  Instead  of  death,  he  made  a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ, 
Acts  xix.  4.  the  occasion  of  its  administration.  In  this,  how- 
ever, there  was  no  change  of  the  subjects,  but  of  their  situa- 
tion or  circumstances. 

When  John  baptized  in  the  wilderness,  and  report  carried 
the  fact  to  Jerusalem,  and  all  round,  what  opinion  would  tho 
people  form  of  his  Baptism  ?  Could  thoy  dream  that  he  bap- 
tized by  immersion,  a  thing  of  which  they  had  never  heard  ? 
Or  could  they  dream  that  he  would  make  a  diflFercnco  between 
adults  and  infants,  baptizing  those  and  refusing  these,  a  dis- 
tinction in  Baptism  of  which  they  had  never  heard  ?  They 
could  not,  and  it  is  nowhere  said  that  they  were  mistaken. 

"  The  Jews  sent  priests  and  Levitcs  to  ask  John,  Who  art 
thou?  He  confessed,  Lam  not  the  Christ.  They  asked  him, 
What  then?  Art  thou  Elias?  No.  Art  thou  the  prophet?  No. 
And  they  said.  Why  baptizcst  thou  then,  if  thou  be  not  the 
Christ,  nor  Elias,  nor  the  prophet  V  It  appears  from  this 
question  that  they  expected  the  Messiah's  forerunner  to  baptize, 
and  that  John  baptized  as  they  expected;  for  they  expressed  no 
surprise  or  disappointment  at  his  Baptism,  nor  did  they  find 
any  fault  with  it.  The  only  thing  that  puzzled  them  was  his 
right  to  baptize  at  all  j  since  he  said  he  was  not  Christ,  nor 
Elias,  nor  the  prophet.  But  had  he  baptized  adults  only;  and 
by  immersion,  I  see  not  how  they  could  avoid  asking  further, 
Did  God  command  thee  to  change  sprinkling  into  immersion 
and  to  exclude  infants  from  Baptism?  Why  dost  thou  not 
baptize ^as  God  commanded  by  the  hand  of  Moses  ?  God  di- 
rectel  plainly,  that  men,  women,  and  infants  should  be  sprink- 


^r 


154 


REMAINS  OF  TUB 


led,  and  our  prophets  have  foretold  that  this  sprinkling  should 
continue  under  the  Messiah's  reign.  Dost  thou  pretend  to  bo 
from  God,  and  yet  oppose  Moses  and  the  prophets  ? 

Christ's  Buptism  is  thus  introduced,  John  iii.  22.  "  After 
these  things  came  Jcsus  and  his  disciples  into  the  land  of  Ju< 
dea,  and  there  he  tarried  with  them  and  baptized."  The  same 
thing  may  bo  said  of  Christ's  I^aptism,  which  I  have  said  of 
John's.  The  reader  is  not  supposed  to  need  informatiou  or 
direction  about  i'.,  for  none  is  given.  I  do  not  see  that  the 
Jews  found  any  fault  with  it,  cither  as  to  subjects  or  mode,  but 
had  he  baptized  adults  only,  and  by  immersion,  how  could  they 
avoid  telling  him  that  his  Baptism  was  an  innovation,  a  trespass 
against  all  antiquity,  and  that  he  could  not  bo  the  Messiah,  but 
a  deceiver,  because  the  prophets  had  foretold  that  the  Messiah 
would  sprinkle,  and  would  sprinkle  with  clean  water.  It  does 
not  beem  credible  that  God  should  not  have  given  particular 
directions  respecting  both  the  subjects  and  mode  of  Baptism  at 
its  first  institution.  He  gave  the  needful  directions  at  the  insti- 
tution of  all  other  ordinances,  as  sacrifices;  the  Lord's  Supper,  &c. 
He  gave  them  at  the  institution  of  the  Mosaic  purifications, 
which  Paul  calls  Baptisms ;  but  I  do  not  see  them  at  the  intro- 
duction of  Christ's  Baptism  any  more  than  John's. 

There  again  the  mere  fact  is  recited,  Jesus  baptized.  Let 
this  be  compared  with  the  institution  of  the  Supper,  and  a 
striking  contrast  will  appear;  for  there  the  instructions  and  di- 
rections are  numerous.  Jesus  took  bread,  blessed  it,  brake  it, 
gave  it  to  the  disciples,  saying,  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body. 
He  took  the  cup,  gave  thanks,  gave  it  to  them,  saying.  Drink 
ye  all  of  it.  What  is  the  reason  of  this  great  difference? 
Plainly  this,  that  the  Lord's  Supper  was  wholly  a  new  ordinance, 
so  that  no  Old  Testament  directions  could  at  all  suit  it,  whereas 
they  suited  Baptism  sufficiently. 

It  seepas  equally  incredible  that  God,  at  the  coming  of  his 
Son  into  the  world,  should  exchange  an  ancient  Baptism  for  a 
new  one  quite  different,  without  giving  notice  of  the  change. 
There  had  been  a  divinely  appointed  rite  called  Baptism,  ia 


RKV.  JAMES   MACURIQOR,   D.D. 


165 


which  adults  and  infants  were  sprinkled  with  water,  practised 
in  the  church  for  1500  years,  and  to  all  appearance  promised 
by  the  prophets  to  last  to  tho  end  of  time.  Can  it  be  believed 
that  God  laid  it  aside  and  substituted  a  Baptism  of  adults  only 
by  immersion,  in  its  place,  and  yet  never  say  a  word  about  it  ? 
How  then  could  error  be  avoided  ?  Surely  plain  warning 
against  the  continuance  of  the  ancient  practice  could  never  in 
any  case  be  more  necessary ;  yet  I  can  see  nothing  of  it  in  the 
New  Testament. 

Baptism,  I  confess,  underwent  several  alterations  upon  its 
transition  from  the  old  to  the  new  dispensation.  It  was  surely 
proper  that  it  should  partake  of  a  reformation  suited  to  the 
superior  light  and  glory  of  the  dispensation  into  which  it  was 
entering,  a  dispensation  in  which  a  more  simple,  plain,  instruo* 
tive  and  consolatory  administration  of  all  ordinances  was  pro- 
vided. Of  these  alterations  we  are  informed  partly  by  the 
prophets,  and  partly  by  the  Evangelists.  To  the  three  already 
mentioned  I  add  the  following.  Under  the  old  dispensation,  a 
clean  person  was  the  administrator,  now  a  minister  of  the  gos- 
pel ;  then  it  was  administered  simply,  I  suppose,  into  the  name 
of  the  God  of  Israel;  now  distinctly,  into  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  Formerly  it  might  be  re- 
peated, now  it  may  not.  I  might  here  mention  the  rapid  pro- 
gress of  evangelical  knowledge,  but  that  this  progress  was  not 
peculiar  to  this  time. 

These  alterations,  however,  were  mere  circumstances,  not  af- 
fecting the  nature  of  the  ordinance.  Similar  alterations  took 
place  in  all  ordinances  common  to  both  dispensations;  as  preach- 
ing, praying,  fasting,  laying  on  of  hands,  &c.,  though  I  have 
not  room  to  specify  them  here.  But  I  beg  the  reader's  attention 
to  the  changes  on  the  Sabbath,  as  I  deem  it  a  perfect  parallel 
to  Baptism. 

.  1.  There  was  a  plurality  of  Sabbaths  as  well  as  Baptisms 
under  the  Old  Testament.  The  great  festivals  of  the  Jews 
were  Sabbaths,  for  on  them  they  were  forbidden  to  do  any  ser- 
vile work,    Lev.  zi«.  8.  30.    The  first  and  the  tenth  day  of 


150 


RKMAINS  OF  THE 


: 


the  seventh  month  are,  each  of  them,  expreflsly  called  a  Sab- 
bittii.     Lev.  xxiii.  24.  82. 

2.  Paul  insinuates  the  nbolilion  of  both  under  the  New  Tes- 
tament. The  former  in  Col.  ii.  10,  17,  "  Let  no  man  judj^e 
you  in  meat  or  drink,  or  in  respect  of  an  holy  day,  or  of  the 
new  moon,  or  of  the  Sabbath  days,  which  are  a  shadow  of  things 
to  come."  The  latter  in  Ileb.  ix.  10,  "  Divers  Baptisms  and 
carnal  ordinances  imposed  oq  thorn  until  the  time  of  refor- 
mation." 

8.  This  abolition  does  not  prevent  the  continuance  of  ono 
Sabbath  and  of  one  Baptism  until  the  end  of  time.  One  of  each 
is  still  enjoyed  by  the  church. 

4.  At  the  resurrection  of  our  Saviour  the  Sabbath  underwent 
changes  corresponding  to  those  in  Baptism,  respecting  its  occa- 
sion, materials,  and  other  things.  The  Sabbath  now  commemo- 
rates the  resurrection  of  Christ,  rather  than  the  finishing  of  the 
work  of  creation,  and  it  is  translated  from  the  last  to  the  first 
day  of  the  week.  It  is  not  now  devoted  to  offering  of  double 
sacrifices,  and  other  Old  Testament  services,  but  to  New  Testa- 
ment preaching,  prayers,  sacraments,  &e. 

I  conclude  then  that,  with  all  its  alterations.  Baptism  is  still 
the  same  in  substan-^e  that  it  was  in  the  day  of  Moses;  and 
that  by  them  it  is  reformed  and  perfected,  so  as  completely  to 
suit  the  more  simple  and  spiritual  worship  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. The  rite  is  rendered  as  simple  and  easy  as  possible, 
much  more  so  than  immersion,  which  bears  a  strong  resem- 
blance to  the  unreformed  and  burdensome  services  of  the  Old 
Testament  which  the  wisdom  of  God  saw  meet  to  abolish. 

When  Baptism  is  extended  to  the  Gentiles,  a  plain  commis- 
sion is  given  for  that  purpose,  and  a  plain  direction  how  to 
make  them  subjects :  ''  Go  ye  therefore  and  disciple  all  nations, 
baptizing  them."  There  is  no  direction  here  about  the  mode ; 
for  there  is  no  new  mode  of  baptism  for  the  Gentiles,  though 
they  are  new  subjects.  They  had  not  been  included  in  any 
baptism  of  Moses,  or  of  John,  or  of  Christ.  These  three  were 
of  one  extent.     Even  Christ  said  to  his  Apostles,  "  Go  not  into 


REV.  JAMKS  MAOORSdOR,  D.D. 


167 


tho  way  of  tho  Gentiles."  The  middlo  wall  of  partition  made 
thorn  Htrangorn  and  forci}.'ner8  till  after  tho  death  of  ChriHt. 
How  adiiiiruble  is  the  wJHiloni  of  our  Saviour  in  suiting  his  in- 
structions to  the  need  of  his  church  !  Without  this  direction 
the  Apostles  could  not  know  how  to  proceed  in  tho  case  of  tho 
Gentiles ;  with  it  their  way  is  plain,  for  Gentiles  by  beconjing 
disciples  become  at  once  the  seed  of  Abraham  ;  whilo  tho  groat 
body  of  his  lineal  descendants  by  rejecting  the  counsel  of  f^A 
against  themselves,  not  being  baptized  of  tho  Gentiles,  becui:  j 
aliens. 

Comparing  Tsniah's  prophecy  of  tho  f^xtcnsion  of  Baptism 
with  its  accomplishment  by  means  of  Christ's  comtuission,  I 
cannot  but  admire  how  beautifully  tho  latter  accord-^  with,  yet 
surpasses  tho  former.  "  Ho  shall  sprinkle  lany  ni.Mons,"  pr>id 
the  prophet.  "Disciple  oil  nations,  baptizing  them,"  said  he 
Saviour.  But  does  baptizing  all  nations  imply  infant  Ba^ dsm? 
Most  clearly.  Tho  Apostles  could  understand  i  'n  no  other 
sense,  for  this  plain  reason  that  in  their  own  n(/ion  Baptism 
had  uniformly  included  infants  ever  since  the  days  of  Moses. 
Had  the  commission  been  "  eircumcising  the  nations,"  it  would 
have  readily  been  understood  as  including  them,  though  males 
only  were  circumcised,  and  these  but  once ;  much  more  baptiz- 
ing the  nations,  for  both  male  and  female  infants  had  been  in 
all  ages  baptized  repeatedly  ever  since  Moses  published  his 
laws. 

On  the  day  of  Pentecost  Peter  exhorted  his  hearers,  "  Re- 
pent, and  be  baptized,  for  the  promii,  *r  unto  you  and  unto 
your  children."  Let  us  suppose  one  oi  the  mockers  to  have 
gone  home,  and  to  have  thought  upon  his  ways,  so  as  to  be 
pricked  in  his  heart,  like  those  \ihose  Baptism  he  had  lately 
seen  or  heard  of,  and  of  course  to  have  resolved  on  submission 
to  that  ordinance.  He  takes  his  child,  and  goes  to  Peter,  pro- 
fesses faith  in  Christ,  and  repentance  of  his  sins,  and  requests 
Baptism  for  himself  and  his  child.  Suppose  Peter  to  grant  his 
request  for  himself,  and  refuse  it  for  his  child,  what  should  we 
suppose  his  reply  to  be  ?  You  surprise  me,  you  have  ensnared 
U 


158 


BEMAINS  OF  THE 


r. 


i 


me.  What  eould  you  mean  lately  by  those  cheering  worda^ 
"  the  promise  is  to  you  and  to  your  children  ?"  L  never  before 
saw  or  heard  of  the  parent  and  child  separated  in  Baptism. 
You  know  that  in  our  great  Baptism  for  the  dead,  all  the  chil- 
dren are  equally  partakers  with  their  parents,  and  your  language 
was  so  conformable  to  our  ancient  law  and  our  constant  practice, 
that  I  did  not  entertain  a  doubt  of  my  child's  reception  with 
myself.  Does  God  now  disregard  children  and  his  promise  to 
them  ?    Let  the  reader  frame  an  apology  for  Peter. 

Baptism  for  the  dead  was  in  a  great  measure  a  family  ordi- 
nance. It  was  administered  in  every  family  in  the  nation,  for 
death  missed  none.  The  only  possible  exception  was  that  of  an 
obstinate  head  or  member  of  a  family  liable  to  excommunica- 
tion. All  that  were  in  the  house,  old  and  young,  were  baptized, 
and  the  whole  family  would  be  there  at  death  if  ever,  for  sym- 
pathy and  affection  would  convene  them.  It  was  universally 
understood  among  the  Jews,  excepting  as  above,  that  when  a 
family  was  baptized,  every  individual  of  the  family  was  bap- 
tized. When  therefore  the  Apostles,  who  were  Jews,  and 
habituated  to  the  customs  and  language  of  the  Jews,  ad- 
ministered Christian  Baptism  to  families,  candour  certainly  re- 
quires the  language  to  be  understood  in  the  same  latitude  of 
sense.  The  families  of  the  Jailer,  of  Lydia,  and  of  Stephanas 
were  baptized,  and  thousands  of  families  more  (for  these  were 
but  samples)  were  baptized,  in  the  same  way,  that  is,  every 
individual  in  them,  (obstinate  adults  always  excepted.)  These 
families  are  not  noticed  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  on  account 
of  any  thing  peculiar  in  their  Baptism,  but  of  remarkable  oiit- 
cumstances  which  attended  the  conversion  of  the  three  per- 
sons who  were  the  heads  of  the  families. 

The  demand  of  the  Baptists,  Prove  that  there  were  infants 
in  these  families,  is  in  my  view  unreasonable,  much  the  dame 
as,  Prove  that  there  were  infants  in  the  Jewish  nation,  Prove 
that  Christians  had  infants.  There  were  infants  in  some  fami- 
lies just  as  certainly  as  others  were  without  them ;  and  if  they 
were  there,  they  were  baptized.    Were  an  ignorant  heathen  to 


A 


t-  ■ 


REV.  JAMES   MACGREGOR,  D.D. 


159 


ng  worda> 
ver  before 
Baptism. 
1  the  chil- 
X  language 
at  practice, 
sption  with 
promise  to 

amily  ordi- 
nation, for 
8  that  of  an 
Bommunica- 
ire  baptized, 
er,  for  sym- 
universally 
that  vrhen  a 
ily  was  bap- 
Jews,  and 
Jews,  ad- 
certainly  re- 
latitude  of 
•  Stephanas 
these  were 
at  is,  every 
ed.)     These 
on  account 
larkable  cit'- 
e  three  per- 

were  infants 
oh  the  Same 
ation.  Prove 

some  fami- 
I  and  if  they 

heathen  to 


tell  Peter,  who  knew  all  about  the  Jewish  Baptisms  from  his 
youth,  and  about  Christian  Baptism  from  the  beginning, — were 
the  heathen  to  tell  him  as  a  wonder  that  he  saw  Paul  baptizing 
a  whole  family, — "  That,"  says  Peter,  "  is  just  what  I  would  ex- 
pect, and  you  would  expect  it  too,  if  you  knew  the  law."  "Ah, 
but  there  was  an  infant  there  so  young  that  he  could  know  no- 
thing." "  What  then  ?"  says  Peter.  "  The  law  always  included 
the  youngest  infant  as  well  as  the  oldest  man,  and  I  never  heard 
our  Divine  Master  pronounce  a  word  to  repeal  it,  but  to  confirm 
it." 

The  Baptism  for  the  dead,  which  required  the  repeated 
sprinkling  of  the  whole  family,  and  of  all  who  came  in  while 
the  dead  was  in  the  house,  was  doubtless  continued  by  the  un- 
believing Jews,  and  perhaps  by  some  Christian  Jews,  till  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem.  Christian  Baptism  was  also  all  along 
administered  by  the  ministers  of  Christ.  Both  Baptisms  tra- 
velled on  in  view  of  one  another.  If  therefore  Christians  ex- 
cluded infants  from  their  baptism  and  adopted  immersion  for 
their  mode,  it  is  strange  that  we  hear  nothing  of  glorying  or 
complaining,  of  no  diflFerence  or  party  collision.  The  unbeliev- 
ing Jew  might  glory  over  the  Christian, "  Our  religion  cares  for 
infants,  yours  does  not,  and  your  novel  device  of  immersion  is 
neither  more  decent  nor  more  expressive  than  the  sprinkling 
which  God  commanded  of  old."  The  weak  believing  Jew  might 
complain,  "  Formerly  we  had  both  circumcision  and  Baptism 
to  console  us  concerning  our  infants,  now  we  have  nothing." 
But  if  both  parties  sprinkled  adults  and  infants,  there  was  no 
occasion  of  difference  on  these  points,  and  we  hear  none. 

I  have  not  mentioned  circumcision  or  any  of  the  other  argu- 
ments commonly  urged  in  favour  of  infant  Baptism,  not  that  I 
undervalue  them,  but  because  I  write  but  a  little  book  which 
must  leave  out  many  useful  arguments.*    I  only  insist  upon 

*  The  following  was  contained  in  the  first  copies  in  MS.  "  By  the  cove- 
nant of  circumcision,  God  who  had  blessed  Abraham  engaged  to  be  the  cove- 
nant God  of  his  seed,  and  gave  bis  male  infants  the  privilege  of  oiroumcision. 
K'ow  the  blessing  of  Abraham  comes  apon  the  Oentiles.    Baptism  is  in  the 


^"Y^yiiiffV}y;fS- 


;   . 


160 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


one  which  I  think  plainer  and  more  level  to  common  capacities, 
and  which  has  been  too  much  neglected. 

The  sum  of  the  argument  is  this.  The  law  of  Moses  fur- 
nished the  Old  Testament  Church  with  a  plain  positive  com- 
mand to  baptize  adults  and  infants  by  sprinkling.  The  pro- 
phets handed  over  this  sprinkling  to  the  New  Testament 
Church,  with  promises  of  suitable  alterations.  The  Evange- 
lists take  it,  thus  altered  like  the  Sabbath  according  to  the  spi- 
rit of  the  New  Testament,  and  hand  it  down  to  all  future  gene- 
rations. And  thus  I  hope  the  practice  will  continue  till  the 
Son  of  man  shall  appear  in  the  clouds. 

IV.  I  humbly  trust  that  there  is  not  a  sentence  in  the  New 
Testament,  if  candidly  explained,  which  will  be  found  incon- 
sistent with  the  view  of  Baptism  here  given  ',  but  I  will  briefly 
review  the  principal  passages  brought  to  support  the  opposite  Bide. 

Mark  xvi.  16.  "  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be 
saved."  Hence  it  is  inferred  that  infants  who  cannot  believe 
should  not  be  baptized ;  but  the  inference  is  not  just.  The 
proposition  expressed  by  these  words  was  quite  as  true  all  along 
from  Moses  to  Christ,  when  millions  of  infants  were  baptized 
hy  the  positive  command  of  God,  as  it  is  now,  and  therefore  it 
is  quite  as  consistent  with  infant  Baptism  now  as  then.  Ques- 
tion. What  good  can  Baptism  do  to  an  infant?  Answer. 
Would  God  have  commanded  it  from  Moses  to  Christ,  if  it 
could  do  no  good  ?  and  what  can  prevent  it  from  doing  good 
now  more  than  then  ?  It  may  do  great  good  directly  by  God's 
blessing  on  the  ordinance,  and  indirectly  by  animating  the 
parents  to  duty. 

place  of  circumcision,  for  Paul  says  to  the  Philippians,  '  We  are  the  circumci- 
sion,' and  to  the  Colossians, '  In  whom  [viz.,  Christ]  ye  are  circumcised — buried 
with  him  in  Baptism ;'  and  therefore  it  is  fairly  inferred  that  the  male  infants 
of  believers  sh'Auld  be  baptized,  and  the  femiile  too,  as  in  Christ  there  is  no 
difference  of  sex.  To  this  agree  the  words  of  our  Saviour,  'Suffer  the  little 
children  to  come  unto  me — for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven,'  and  the 
words  of  Paul,  •  Else  were  your  children  unclean,  but  now  are  they  holy.' 
Thus  Christian  Baptism  succeeds  oircumoision  as  aa  initiating,  and  divers 
Baptisme  as  a  parif^ing  ordinance." 


REV.   JAMES  MAOOREQOR,   D.D. 


m. 


ipacities, 

loses  fur- 
tive coin- 
The  pro- 
Cestament 
I  Evange- 
;o  the  spi- 
ture  gene- 
ae  till  the 

I  the  New 
ind  incon- 
«rill  briefly 
posite  side, 
ed  shall  be 
lot  believe 
just.     The 
le  all  along 
e  baptized 
herefore  it 
gn.     Qucs- 
Answer. 
hrist,  if  it 
ioing  good 
by  God's 
ating  the 


Ihe  circumci- 

lised — buried 

I  male  infants 

there  is  no 

br  the  little 

len,'  and  the 

they  holy.' 

k  and  divers 


John  iii,  23. — "  John  was  baptizing  in  Enon,  near  to  Salim, 
because  there  was  much  watev  [  were  many  waters]  there."  A 
favourer  of  immersion  readily  thinks  that  the  words,  "  because 
there  was  much  water  there,"  are  inserted  on  purpose  to  re- 
move a  difficulty  supposed  to  attend  immersion  rather  than 
sprinkling,  and  thus  to  decide  in  its  favour.  But  such  a  per- 
son totally  mistakes  the  Baptism  of  John.  The  phraseology 
of  the  following  passages,  "  beginning  from  the  Baptism  of 
John,"  "the  Baptism  which  John  preached,"  "knowing  only 
the  Baptism  of  John,"  Acts  i.  22;  x.  37,  and  xviii.  25,  shows 
clearly  that  his  baptism  included  his  whole  administration, 
and  of  course  that  the  water  includes  whatever  water  he  and 
his  hearers  needed. 

The  true  state  of  the  case  seems  to  be  this : — John  began  to 
preach  in  the  wilderness  of  Judea,  Mat.  iii.  4,  which  David 
calls  "dry  and  thirsty  land,  wherein  is  no  water."  Psal.  Ixiii.  1. 
John  could  not  know  at  first  what  crowds  would  come  to  hear 
him,  but  when  they  came,  he  felt  the  inconvenience  of  his 
situation.  He  saw  them  suffering  for  want  of  water.  He 
would  understand  that  its  scarcity  deterred  some  from  coming 
to  hear  him,  and  made  others  leave  him  sooner  than  they  wished. 
Common  sense  taught  him  to  change  his  situation  for  the  springs 
of  Enon  and  the  banks  of  Jordan,  where  large  assemblies  might 
be  accommodated  with  this  necessary  of  life.  But  it  is  obvious 
that  this  change  of  situation  was  equally  requisite  whether  he 
baptized  by  immersion  or  sprinkling. 

Rom.  vi.  4. — "  Buried  with  him  by  baptism,"  is  supposed 
to  favour  immersion ;  but  with  the  burying  of  Christ  immersion 
has  not  the  slightest  degree  of  analogy.  He  was  buried  in  the 
scripture  sense  of  the  word,  but  not  in  the  common  sense,  nor 
in  any  sense  which  accords  with  immersion.  His  body  was  not 
put  into  a  coffin  or  a  grave,  nor  was  a  particle  of  earth  thrown 
over  it.  Joseph  wrapt  it  in  clean  linen,  and  laid  it  in  his 
tomb  till  preparation  for  his  burying  could  be  made.  Women 
prepared  spices  and  ointments,  and  came  early  in  the  morning 

after  the  Sabbath,  to  embalm  it  for  the  burying,  but  were  hap- 
14* 


■Of 


162 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


pily  prevented  by  his  resurrection.  Joseph's  tomb  was  not  like 
a  grave,  but  like  a  closet  or  room  in  a  Jwelling-house.  Here 
he  laid  the  body  of  Jesus  on  the  floor,  or  on  a-  table,  where  it 
had  neither  the  reality  nor  the  resemblance  of  immersion  more 
than  any  other  thing  carried  into  a  room,  and  laid  on  a  floor  or 
table.  Tit  force  of  the  argument  here  depends  upon  the  mis- 
take, that  Christ's  body  was  covered  with  earth  in  a  grave  like 


our  grave**. 


"  Buried  with  him  in  Baptism/'  expresses  not  the  mode  but 
the  design  of  Baptism.  Paul  exhorts  the  Romans  not  to  live 
in  sin,  and  urges  their  Baptism  as  a  motive.  Their  Baptism 
implied  their  believing  in  Christ,  by  which  they  had  commu- 
nion with  him  in  the  benefits  of  his  death,  burial,  and  resur- 
rection ;  which  communion  rightly  improved  would  effectually 
prevent  their  living  in  sin. 

Acts  viii.  38. — "  And  they  went  down  both  into  the  water." 
Going  down  ( to  or)  into  the  water  and  com'ng  up  (  from  or)  out 
of  the  water  is  pleaded  in  favour  of  immersion,  but  that  some- 
times it  is  most  favourable  to  sprinkling  I  can  attest  from  ex- 
perience. Being  on  a  Missionary  excursion  in  Prince  Edward 
Island,  I  agreed  with  several  parents  to  baptize  their  children 
at  public  worship,  next  Sabbath,  but  neither  they  nor  I  took 
thought  of  providing  a  vessel  for  the  water.  The  preaching 
was  in  the  open  air,  by  the  side  of  a  brook,  at  a  good  distance 
from  any  house,  and  when  I  desired  the  parents  to  present  the 
children  for  baptism  there  was  no  vessel.  This  however  was 
no  serious  difficulty;  for  any  one  in  the  congregation  might  say, 
"  See,  here  is  water,  what  doth  hinder  the  children  to  be  bap- 
tized ?"  As  far  as  the  brook  was  in  sight  of  the  congregation, 
no  part  of  it  seemed  deep  enough  for  immersing  even  infants, 
and  no  part  of  it  too  shallow  for  sprinkling  them.  They  were 
sprinkled  by  the  water  of  the  brook ;  and  half  the  congrega- 
tion went  down  to  the  water,  and  came  up  from  it,  where  none 
of  them  could  be  immersed. 

Should  it  be  thought  strange  that  there  is  no  example  of  infant 
baptism  in  the  New  Testament,  I  would  remark  in  return  that 


not  like 
Here 
vhere  it 
on  more 
,  floor  or 
the  mis- 
ave  like 

node  but 
at  to  live 
Baptism 
commu- 
nd  resur- 
sffectually 

le  water." 
»m  or)  out 
that  some- 
from  ex- 
e  Edward 
children 
lor  I  took 
[preaching 
distance 
•esent  the 
ever  was 
light  say, 
;o  be  bap- 
gregation, 
infants, 
'hey  were 
Icongrega- 
ere  none 

I  of  infant 
sturu  that 


REV.   JAMES  MACUREOOR,  D.D. 


163 


it  must  seem  far  more  strange  that  there  is  none  !n  the  01  d, 
when  for  1500  years  it  was  the  undoubted  practice.  Pivint> 
wisdom  judged  examples  unnecessary.  It  was  enough  for  tin' 
Old  Testament  that  the  law  plainly  required  it,  and  fur  the 
New  that  the  prophets  as  plainly  foretold  it.  Had  it  begun 
with  the  apostles,  a  New  Testament  command  or  example  would 
have  been  necessary ;  but  not  so,  when  in  their  time  it  was  an 
ancient  practice,  known  and  approved  by  all. 

Finally,  the  Baptists  tell  us  that  a  great  proportion  of  the 
Christian  Church,  as  the  Greeks,  Russians,  &c.,  practise  im- 
mersion to  this  day.  True,  but  when  we  ask,  by  what  authority 
they  do  this,  they  can  show  neither  precept  nor  exnmple  from 
scripture.  They  reply.  The  Greeks  should  know  their  own  lan- 
guage best,  and  they  say,  that  Baptism  is  just  immtrsion. 
They  may  say  so,  but  they  cannot  know  better  than  others  the 
definitions  of  Scripture,  which  have  decided  clearly,  that  the 
Baptism  of  one  person  by  another  with  water  is  by  sprinkling. 
It  is  not  superior  knowledge  of  the  Greek  language,  but  of 
Jewish  practices,  that  decides  the  scripture  meaning  of  the 
vord  Baptism.  Besides,  when  the  Greek  Church,  like  the  rest, 
began  to  learn  the  way  of  the  heathen,  her  superior  knowledge 
of  the  Greek  language  would  serve  to  facilitate  the  reception 
of  heathenish  modes  and  customs. 

The  scantiness  of  information  about  Baptism  in  the  New 
Testament  cannot  be  accounted  for  to  satisfaction  but  by  refer- 
ence to  the  light  of  the  Old.  In  my  view  the  error  of  the 
Baptists  lies  in  neglecting  this  light.*     Consulting  only  the 

*  The  light  of  the  Old  Testament  shows  a  positive  institution  of  Infant 
Baptism  by  sprinkling,  and  repeated  promises  of  its  continuance  under  the 
New,  without  the  least  hint  of  immersion.  But  this  is  not  all.  The  practice 
of  Infant  Baptism  for  so  long  a  period,  in  every  family  throughout  the  nation 
is  a  clear  comment  3n  the  language  of  the  New  Testament  respecting  the 
baptizing  of  Christiun /am t7te« ,  and  the  baptizing  of  a^^  nation;  giving  a  cer- 
tain sound  in  favour  of  Infant  Baptism.  Had  the  Old  Testament  Church  been 
a  Baptist  one,  or  without  Baptism  altogether,  Infant  Baptism  could  not  have 
been  inierred  from  such  expressions  with  any  degree  of  clearness  for  want  of 
precedents  to  fix  their  sense.    But  as  the  Old  Testament  Church  was  in  fkct 


^ja'^^;tH 


^M^ 


I 


164 


BEMAIN8  OF  THV 


New  Testament,  and  not  finding  there  the  requisite  directions 
as  to  its  subjects  or  mode,  they  have  chosen,  rather  than  accom- 
paiiy  their  brethren  without  light,  to  part  "witti  i\xc.n\.  and  strike 
out  a  new  path  for  themselves,  by  denying  tb«;  right  ui  infants 
to  the  ordinanc'3  altogether,  and  by  takin,',  iu)f«f;r8ion  and  3'  ip- 
tism  to  be  the  i^ame.  But  had  th«y  cor huhed  '"jOSv  aisJ  ^!  a 
prophets,  they  would  have  foand  a  warrant  both  for  Infact  Bap- 
tism and  for  sprinkling. 

In  Baptism  the  sprinkling  of  water  leads  the  mind  directly 
to  the  blood  of  sprinkling  for  applying  to  our  8*>u}s  .^oth  its 
atoning  and  purifying  virtue  to  rctnove  the  gniltn^rtd  defilement 
of  our  SID,  Thevein  we  profess  to  bo  unifo-d  to  Jhrist,  and 
Ijsirtiikers  of  his  redemption  and  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  It  lays  us 
umlcr  t!ie  stiongest  obligations  to  abstain  from  all  filthiness  of 
the  i]c«ih  and  spirit,  and  to  perfect  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God. 

i3aptism  is  greatly  abused  by  ministers  who  dispense  it  to  the 
ignorant  or  profane,  and  by  those  adui*^  persons  who  receive  not 
with  it  the  blessings  which  it  represents,  nor  mind  its  delight- 
ful and  sacred  obligations.  But  it  seals  all  saving  blessings  to 
the  faithful  in  Christ,  and  it  binds  them  with  honds  of  love  to 
<'  observe  all  things  whatsoever  he  hath  commanded  them." 

Infant  Baptism  gives  a  striking  display  of  the  wonderful  and 
gracious  regard  of  Christ  for  infants,  "  Suffer  the  little  children 
to  come  unto  me  and  forbid  them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  king- 
dom of  God."  Though  he  may  apply  his  redemption  to  them 
without  external  means,  yet  Baptism  suits  their  infant  state,  as 
well  as  the  adult  state  of  others ;  for  salvation  is  wholly  the 
work  of  God,  and  wholly  of  grace.  He  claims  and  recognizes 
them  as  members  of  his  body,  equally  with  their  parents,  being 
the  covenant  God  of  the  seed  of  believers.  He  shows  equal 
readiness  to  save  the  parent  and  the  child,  and  thus  Christian 
fathers  and  mothers  are  relieved  from  grievous  anxiety  about 
the  salvation  of  their  offspring.  By  this  ordinance  the  gracious 
Redeemer  animates  the  faith,  the  hope,  and  the  affection  of 

*  Pedobaptist  one,  her  whole  practice  served  for  a  precedent  to  establish  the 
PtdobapUat  senie  of  the  expressions. 


*i8- 


:53t,-* 


rections 
1  accom- 
d  strike 

infknts 
ad  B  :p- 

aii'J  ''■& 
mXi  Bnp- 

dirc^tly 
",>oth  its 
?i31ement 
rist,  and 
X  lays  U8 
liness  of 

of  God. 

it  to  the 
ceive  not 
J  delight- 
issings  to 
)f  love  to 
lem." 
lerful  and 
I  children 
the  king- 
I  to  them 
t  state,  as 
wholly  the 
recognizes 
nts,  being 
ows  equal 

Christian 
iety  about 
e  gracious 
Section  of 

)8tablish  the 


REV.  JAMES  MACaREOOB,  D.D. 


165 


parents  to  devote  their  tender  infants  cheerfully  to  God,  to  pray 
frequently  with  them  and  for  them,  to  watch  the  first  ilawniriir 
of  their  reason  for  be«rinning  their  reiiirious  instruction,  a»id  to 
persevere  therein  while  opportunity  lusts.  He  onL'agf'S  all  flio 
adult  members  of  the  Church  to  cherish  them  as  infant  bro- 
thers and  sisters  in  Christ;  as  fellow  members,  whose  tender- 
ness demands  all  the  sympathies  and  energies  of  brotherly  love. 
He  engages  the  infants  themselves,  as  soon  as  they  can  reflect, 
to  cleave  in  love  and  gratitude  to  that  Redeemer,  who  showed 
his  care  for  them,  before  they  knew  themselves,  and  to  trust 
him  and  serve  him  all  the  days  of  their  life. 

May  God  who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness, 
shine  into  the  hearts  of  both  parties,  and  dispose  thtm  to 
handle  his  word  without  deceit  and  to  be  taught  by  him  as  the 
truth  is  in  Jesus. 


*: 


•^m>v"a«iMM 


« 


W 


I 


%- 


w 


"'a 


A  LETTER 


TO  ▲ 


CLERGYMAN,  URGING  HIM  TO  SET  FREE  A  BLACK 
GIRL  HE  HELD  IN  SLAVERY. 


ORiaiNALLT  PrBUSHKD  IK  1788. 


•ri^jf*... 


■0- 


.  yv'..r." 


■""'■■T    'f  .*,">:  ■ 


■■^^ 


>*    ■  '  i»- v  "ytv^  .- 


rf 


/ 


^■■ 


!*»*<-»* 


-.^ 


j; 


'S?*?^- 


•^' 


r 


A  LETTER,  &C. 


'f»' 


■^■*^., 


Reverend  Sir  : — Pcriuit  me  to  speak  to  you  freely  of  one 
matter,  in  which  I  am  persuaded  you  offend  your  God.  I 
dure  appeal  to  Ilim  who  searches  the  heart,  that,  so  far  as  I 
know  my  own  heart,  I  have  no  worse  design  in  speaking  of  it, 
than  regard  for  the  glory  of  God  and  love  to  your  person  ;  and, 
therefore,  I  hope  you  will  take  what  I  have  to  say  in  good  part. 
The  matter  I  mean  is,  the  concern  you  have  in  the  most  infa- 
mous and  accursed  of  all  commerce,  the  buying  and  selling  of 
man,  who  "  is  the  image  and  glory  of  God."     1  Cor.  xi.  7. 

Is  it  so  then  that  one  man  is  born  a  slave,  and  another  a 
lord?  or,  (to  uho  an  old  metaphor,)  are  one  part  of  mankind 
born  saddled  and  bridled,  and  the  other  part  booted  and  spurred, 
ready  to  mount  their  harnessed  Hf        *         * 

All  men  at  their  birth  are  equally  naked,  helpless,  and  desti- 
tute of  marks  of  authority.  You  could  not  distinguish  between 
his  Royal  Highness,  and  the  child  of  the  poorest  beggar  that 
walks  the  streets.  It  is  a  maxim  equally  j^grienble  to  scripture 
and  reason,  and  peculiarly  dear  to  every  British  subject,  that 
all  mankind  are  born  upon  a  level,  and  tLj;t  lio  man  can  rule 
over  another  but  by  mutual  consent.  As,  therefore,  you  have 
not  the  consent  of  that  girl  over  whom  you  rulej  I  would  desire 
you  to  give  a  solid  answer  to  this  question :  "  By  what  authority 
dost  thou  these  things  ?  and  who  gave  thee  this  authority  ?" 
For  my  own  part  I  see  no  authority  you  can  have  but  that  you 


•  A  few  words  in  this  place  we  have  l?con  unable  to  decipher. — Editor, 

15  169 


^ 


"? 


/■ 


170 


REMAINS  or  THE 


arc  ablo  to  do  it.  I  confess  it  would  bo  cat :c mod  very  good 
authority  in  a  world  of  tyrants;  tlio  same  by  which  ti.e  great 
fishes  devour  the  small ;  but  it  will  never  satisfy  the  conscience 
of  a  tender  Christian.  It'  you  have  more  power  or  wealth  than 
your  slave,  it  is  owing  to  this  cause  only, — that  God  hath  been 
more  liberal  to  you  than  to  her.  His  superior  liberality  to  you 
or  me  should  be  a  more  powerful  incitement  to  us  to  bo  more 
compassionate  and  helpful  to  our  poor  oppressed  brethren,  and 
particularly  to  exert  ourselves  to  the  utmost  for  the  redemption, 
protection,  and  education  of  slaves.  But  that  it  should  bo  cm- 
ployed  for  the  purposes  of  oppression  and  slavery,  is  without 
doubt  a  most  horrid  abuse  of  the  kindness  of  God,  and  a  lasting 
reproach  to  ourselves.  Tell  me,  Reverend  Sir,  why  you  do  not 
sell  me  ?  I  am  your  brother,  and  your  slave  is  your  sister.  You 
arc  not  able.  T  bless  God  for  his  kindness  to  mo,  which  hath 
put  it  out  of  your  power  to  deal  with  me  as  you  have  done  with 
my  sister.  Tell  mo,  why  may  not  your  slave  sell  you  ?  What 
right  does  she  want,  that  you  have,  but  power  ?  I  hope  slio 
wants  inclination  too. 

The  apostle  Paul  presseth  us  to  hospitality,  from  this  considera- 
tion, that  "  some  have  thereby  entertained  angels  unawares." 
Preposterous  as  it  may  seem  to  you,  I  must  confess  that  I  would 
be  afraid  to  engage  in  the  slave  trade,  lest  1  should  be  found  to 
injure  some  superior  beings,  angelic  or  divine,  in  disguise.  Had 
you  lived  when  angels  visited  the  earth  in  human  form,  you 
would  not  have  forborne  to  buy  and  sell  them  if  you  had  an 
opportunity.  Had  you  lived  eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  you 
would  not  have  scrupled  to  buy  and  sell  my  blessed  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  if  at  least  he  had  been  born  black,  and  you 
had  met  with  him  before  the  fame  of  his  miracles  began  to 
arise ;  for,  as  "  he  was  not  only  made  in  the  likeness  of  men 
and  found  in  fashion  as  a  man ;  but  moreover,  made  himself  of 
no  reputat'on  and  took  upon  him  the  form  of  a  servant — and  be- 
came obedient;"  Phil.  ii.  7, 8;  how  could  you  have  distinguished 
between  him  and  such  as  you  do  enslave  ?  But  be  that  as  it 
will,  it  is  plain  you  buy  and  sell  Christ  mystically,  that  is,  those 


%  -A 


REV.   JAMES   MAOOKKOun,   D.D. 


171 


117  pood 
\,Q  grcttt 
nacienco 
i\tl\  tluin 
,ath  been 
ty  to  you 
►  bo  more 
breu,  and 
dcmption, 
lid  1)0  cm- 
is  vritliout 
d  a  lusting 
you  do  not 
Btcr.     You 
jvhich  bat^ 
Q  done  ■with 
ou?     What 
I  hope  sho 

is  consideva- 
tinawarcs.' 
that  I  would 
be  found  to 
iguise.    Had 
|n  form,  you 
you  had  an 
lars  ago,  you 
[cd  Lord  and 
^lack,  and  you 
jles  began  to 
[cness  of  men 
le  himself  of 
ant— and  be- 
distinguished 
[t  be  that  as  it 
that  is,  those 


who  arc  united  to  him  by  faith,  and  nrc  in  the  flcriptnrps  com- 
monly culled  "  the  body  of  Christ,"  and  *'  tho  nieinbors  of  iii.s 
body."  lloin.  xii.  6.  Eph.  v.  30.  Charity  rcquircH  nio  to 
hopo,  Reverend  sir,  that  your  girl  whom  you  hold  a  ^»lavo 
and  hor  mother  whom  you  8uld,  are  members  of  tho  body  of 
Christ ;  because  you  could  not  fail  to  bo  touched  with  more 
than  ordinary  compassion  toward  these  poor  ignorant  creatures, 
to  use  uncommon  diligence  to  bring  them  up  in  tho  nurture 
and  admonition  of  the  Lord,  and  to  pour  out  many  a  fervent 
prayer  for  God's  blessing  upon  the  means  you  used  with  them  ; 
all  which  I  trust  would  not  be  in  vain.  })ut  if  they  be  mem- 
bers  of  the  body  of  Christ,  does  not  ho  account  them  precious 
as  himself?  Are  they  not  one  spirit  with  tho  Lord,  of  his 
flesh  and  of  his  bones?  Docs  not  he  who  touches  them,  touch 
the  apple  of  his  eye,  and  wound  him  in  tho  tcndcrest  part  ? 
Yes,  Reverend  Sir,  for  "  in  all  their  afl9iotions  he  is  afflicted  ; 
in  his  love  and  in  his  pity  ho  redeemed  them,  and  he  bears 
them,  and  carries  them  all  their  days."  Isa.  Iziii.  9.  lie  cries 
from  heaven  to  all  who  hurt  them  in  their  liberty  or  property, 
as  he  did  to  him  of  Tarsus, — "  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou 
me  V  Take  heed  then,  lest  he  should  resent  what  you  do  to 
them  as  much,  if  not  more  than  if  it  had  been  done  to  himself; 
and  lest,  when  he  shall  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory,  and  all 
natioas  are  gathered  before  him,  ho  should  say  to  you,  "  Depart 
from  me,  thou  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire ;  for  I  was  in  prison, 
and  thou  visitodst  me  not,"  but  detainedst  me  a  captive.  la 
vain  willyou  reply,  When  did  I  see  thee  in  prison  and  visited 
thee  not,  but  detained  thee  a  captive  ?  for  he  will  answer, 
"  Inasmuch  as  thou  didst  it  unto  the  least,  the  very  least  of 
these,  thou  didst  it  unto  me." 

But  if  you  tell  me  your  slaves  cannot  be  members  of  Christ, 
because  they  are  igiiorant,  obstinate,  and  wicked ;  I  will  answer 
thee  and  thy  companions  with  thee.  Be  it  so ;  yet  they  may 
be  converted  from  the  error  of  their  way.  Others,  who  were 
as  desperate  as  they,  are  now  singing  the  song  of  Moses  and 
the  Lamb.    And  if,  in  any  future  time,  they  shall  be  united  to 


"Wf^ 


172 


REMAINS  or  THE 


\^' 


Christ,  your  guilt  will  be  accounted  [the  same]  as  if  they  were  in 
him  already;  for  he  [loves]  them  now  as  dearly  as  he  will  thenj 
because  he  has  loved  them  with  an  everlasting  love.  Nay,  though 
they  should  be  eternally  lost,  it  will  make  no  alteration  in  your 
guilt ;  because  whether  they  be  saved  or  lost,  for  aught  you  know 
they  may  be  saved.  Besides  by  consenting  in  one  instance  to 
the  buying  and  selling  of  man,  you  subscribe  your  approbation 
of  the  whole  of  the  slave  trade,  ancient  and  modern  ;  and  yet, 
certainly,  some  slaves  hav-j  been  good  Christians,  so  you  are 
still  a  buyer  and  seller  of  Christ.  Reverend  Sir,  if  these  things 
are  so,  may  not  your  sin  bear  a  comparison  with  that  of  Judas  ? 
Did  he  sin  knowingly  ?  Surely  yours  cannot  be  through  ignor- 
ance. Did  he  sin  from  covctousness  ?  I  appeal  to  your  own 
conscience,  if  yours  proceed  not  from  the  same  source.  Was 
he  an  apostle  ?  So  are  you.  Did  he  sell  his  master  ?  So  have 
you.  Judas  sold  the  natural  body  of  Christ  for  the  very  price 
appointed  by  the  law  of  Moses  for  a  slave,  viz  :  thirty  pieces  or 
shekels  of  silver ;  Ex.  xxi.  32  ;  you  have  sold  his  mystical  body 
at  the  very  same  rate. 

Know  you  not.  Reverend  Sir,  tnat  the  body  of  your  slave  is 
(or  at  least  may  be)  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  is  in 
her,  whom  she  has  of  God."  Her  "  body  is  the  temple  of  the 
living  God,  as  he  hath  said,  I  will  dwell  in  them  and  walk  in 
them,  and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people." 
Again,  "  Know  you  not  that  she  is  the  temple  of  God,  and  that 
the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  her  ?  If  any  man  debase  the  tem- 
ple of  God,  (  and  what  can  debase  it  more  than  to  enslave  it  ? ) 
him  will  God  destroy ;  for  the  temple  of  God  is  holy,  which 
temple  she  la."  1  Cor.  vi.  19.  2  Cor.  vi.  16.  1  Cor.  iii.  16, 17. 
Take  heed,  lest  all  the  sanctity  of  your  ofl&ce,  and  all  tho  attain- 
ments of  your  profession,  be  not  able  to  shield  you  from  this 
threatening.  Simon  Magus,  after  a  fair  profession  of  faith  in 
Christ,  was  declared  to  be  "  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  in  the 
bond  of  iniquity,"  for  offeHmj  to  "  purchase  the  Holy  Ghost 
with  money,"  and  perhaps  you  are  too  confident,  if  you  are  en- 
tirely free  from  fears  of  being  in  the  same  state ;  for  your  sin  is 


-TflKB 


REV.  JAMES  MACGREaOR,  D.D. 


173 


greater  than  his,  inasmuch  as  you  have  actually  purchased  and 
sold  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost  wherein  he  dwells,  and  all 
that  it  contains. 

I  said  that,  by  your  conduct,  you  subscribe  your  approbation 
of  the  whole  slave  trade.  I  farther  accuse  you  as  an  accom- 
plice in  all  the  cruel  and  murderous  treatment  that  slaves  have 
ever  endured.  I  know  you  disapprove  of  it;  bul;  that  avails 
you  little  while  you  help  forward  the  affliction.  While  you  lay 
the  foundation  stone,  upon  which  the  whole  structure  of  their 
cruel  treatment  is  raised,  it  will  not  justify  you  to  say,  Let  not 
the  building  go  on.  While  you  open  the  sluice,  in  vain  do  you 
cry  out,  Stop  the  stream.  You  do  what  in  you  lies  to  make  all 
men  believe  the  slave  trade  lawful ;  and  the  native  and  neces- 
sary consequence  of  that,  with  respect  to  the  most  part  of  man- 
kind, is  every  species  of  cruelty.  While  you  teach  men  to  con- 
sider their  fellow  creatures  as  their  property,  in  vain  will  you 
teach  them  to  be  tender  hearted  toward  them ',  in  vain  will  you 
attempt  to  restrain  them  from  taking  every  advantage  of  them, 
which  their  covetous  hearts  or  haughty  dispositions  can  inspire 
or  suggest,  whether  by  hard  labour,  hunger,  and  nakedness,  or 
beating,  whipping,  and  killing.  Can  you  really  believe  that 
any  man  will  consider  his  property  as  his  equal,  and  treat  it 
accordingly  ?  I  defy  all  the  world  to  prove  it  unlawful  for  mo  to 
kill  and  eat  that  man  whom  I  may  lawfully  buy  and  sell,  like 
my  ox  or  my  horse.  Is  it  not  very  evident,  that  I  have  the 
same  right  to  butcher  a  man  myself,  that  I  have  to  sell  hira  to 
a  butcher  ?  I  must  not  indeed  wantonly  kill  my  ox,  or  destroy 
any  part  of  my  property ;  neither  might  I  kill  my  negro  with- 
out cause  upon  supposition  that  he  were  my  property  j  but  a  little 
necessity  or  advantage  would  justify  the  one  and  the  other.  If 
such  be  the  consequence  of  your  conduct,  how  horrible  I  In 
vain  will  you  object  here  that  slaves  are  rational  creatures,  and 
must  be  treated  as  such.  Reverend  Sir,  if  they  be  rational 
creatures,  then  the  whole  world  is  not  a  sufficient  ransom  for 
one  of  them,  then  they  cinnot  be  redeemed  with  corruptible 
things  as  silver  and  gold,  but  with  the  preciouB  blood  of  Christ. 
15* 


%\ 


:  :  1 


174 


BEMAINS  or  THE 


Reverend  Sir,  you  know  that  he  who  well  understood  their 
worth,  bought  many  of  them  to  God  by  his  blood,  for  nothing 
less  would  have  been  a  suiB&cient  price ;  and  they  shall  sit  with 
him  upon  his  throne  for  ever  and  ever,  and  at  the  great  day  of 
judgment,  they  shall  stand  at  his  right  hand,  and  doom  many 
of  their  masters  to  ei-ernal  slavery,  torment,  and  death. 
*'  Know  ye  not  that  these  slaves  shall  judge  the  world  ?"  1  Cor. 
vi.  2.  If  you  reply,  that  you  do  not  buy  and  sell  their  souls, 
I  answer  neither  do  you  whip  or  kill  their  souls  (blessed  be 
God,  this  is  out  of  the  reach  of  their  haughtiest  tyrant) ;  but 
as  you  cannot  buy  and  sell  their  bodies  without  their  souls,  the 
Almighty  Judge  will  account  that  done  to  the  man  which  you 
do  to  the  bodj.  Were  you  self-consistent.  Reverend  Sir,  you 
would  not,  to  vindicate  your  conduct,  plead  their  rationality ;  but 
like  your  West  Indian  and  continental  friends,  who  deal  exten- 
sively in  that  commodity,  you  would  deny  that  slaves  have  any 
rational  faculties  at  all,  or  any  soul  different  from  that  of  a 
brute.  Hereby  you  would  at  once  establish  the  lawfulness  of 
the  trade,  and  quiet  all  the  pangs  of  conscience.  Bursting  her 
troublesome  shackles,  you  would  feel  yourself  at  full  liberty  to 
roam  without  remorse  through  a  field  extensive  and  unconfined 
as  your  fancy,  and  to  bargain  in  human  flesh  at  any  rate,  and 
to  any  amount  you  pleased.  And,  believe  it,  that  argument 
which  takes  away  the  souls  of  slaves,  whencesoever  you  will 
fetch  it,  is  the  only  one  that  will  render  your  conduct  fair  and 
honourable  ;  for  as  long  as  you  believe  slaves  to  be  men,  busy 
meddling  conscience  will  not  suffer  you  to  keep  quiet  possession 
of  your  spoil.  The  traders  that  deny  the  rationality  of  their 
slaves,  act,  at  least,  an  open  and  consistent  part.  They  attempt 
not  the  impossibility  of  keeping  a  good  conscience,  and  the 
profits  of  an  unlawful  trade  too;  therefore,  generously  quitting  all 
claims  to  the  former,  they  turn  their  whole  attention  to  the 
latter.  But,  Reverend  Sir,  will  you  tell  me  what  Is  the  genu- 
ine reason  why  your  friends  of  the  slave  trade  act  a  part  so  in- 
conjnaous  to  human  nature,  as  to  degrade  a  fourth  part  of  man- 
kind intt^  the  rank  of  brutes  ?    Sure  it  must  be  some  uncom- 


c\y^ 


REV.   JAMES   MACOREGOR,  D.D. 


175 


f^ 


monly  forcible  temptation  that  shall  reduce  me  to  assert,  that 
my  brother  (who  is  indeed  wiser  than  myself)  is  an  irrational 
animal.  I  can  make  only  one  conjecture  about  it,  viz.,  that  it 
possibly  flows  from  a  secret  conviction  of  soul,  that  no  feebler 
spring  will  sustain  that  commerce  upon  which  they  have  re- 
solved. 

Eeverend  Sir,  let  me  ask  you.  Does  not  your  practice  in  keep- 
ing a  slave  contradict  your  daily  prayers?  It  surely  Cocs. 
Do  you  not  pray  for  the  downfall  of  Ikbylon  ?  Yes.  Then 
you  pray  in  effect  for  the  total  abolition  of  slavery :  see 
Rev.  xviii.  12, 13.  But  were  the  cry  presently  heard,  "Baby- 
lon the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  shall  no  more  arise,"  where 
would  you  take  your  stand  ?  Not  among  those  that  say,  "  Ile- 
j«"/ice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles  and  prophets, 
ior  God  hath  avenged  you  on  her;"  but  among  the  merchants 
of  the  earth,  who  "  weep  and  mourn  over  b"'*,  because  no  man 
buyeth  their  merchandise  any  more,  the  merchandise  of  gold 
and  silver — and  slaves,  and  souls  of  men."  The  enslaving  of 
men  is  a  practice  truly  anti-christian,  and  it  is  a  lasting  re- 
proach to  the  Protestant  name,  that  it  should  not  be  peculiar 
to  anti-christ.  0  shame  !  0  indelible  disgrace  !  That  Protes- 
tants, Presbyterian  minister;;  t  ho  of  all  others,  should  keep 
farthest  off  from  her,  should  be  found  publicly  committing  for- 
nication with  the  Great  Whore,  drinking  themselves  drunk,  and 
stupefying  their  consciences  with  their  filthy  wine !  But  blessed 
be  God,  though  hand  join  in  hand,  the  JNegroes  shall  be  free. 
When  the  anti-christian  fabric  shall  tumble  down,  the  slave 
merchants  shall  be  covered  with  its  ruins.  It  is  hoped  the 
period  is  not  far  distant.  Whoever  considers,  upon  the  one 
hand,  the  rapid  progress  that  philosophy,  the  fair  harbinger  of 
liberty,  now  makes  in  the  popish  or  despotic  kingdoms  of  Eu- 
rope, and  upon  the  unavoidable  consequences  of  the  late  memo- 
rable revolution  in  America,  must  see  that  Providence  is  makinsr 
haste  to  overturn  for  ever  the  pillars  of  tyranny,  and  to  restore 
the  world  to  its  liberty.  For  this  glorious  day  let  us  often  and 
fervently  pray.    No  friend  of  mankind  need  be  discouvaged  for 


176 


REMAIN?  OP  THE 


M   ' 


i 


i   f  i 


fear  that  the  spirit  of  freedom  should  not  soon  reach  Africa ; 
for  when  the  flame  is  once  kindled,  it  will  quickly  spread  to  the 
utmost  boundaries  of  the  earth.  Navigation  hath  already  ex- 
plored every  coast,  and  hath  hardly  left  an  island  throughout 
the  globe  undiscovered.  It  remains  only  that  it  should  change 
its  tyrant  masters  (under  whom  that  useful  art  hath  been  too 
long  abused  to  the  vilest  of  purposes)  for  friends  of  mankind, 
and  then  it  will  carry  liberty  and  happiness,  temporal  and  spi- 
ritual, to  every  corner  of  the  world,  with  more  speed  and  assi- 
duity than  ever  it  carried  slavery  and  death. 

I  would  further  ask  you,  Reverend  Sir,  How  can  you  appeal 
to  the  heart-searching  God,  and  say,  as  a  minister,  "  I  have  not 
sh'inned  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  Grod,"  as  a  Christian,  I 
discharged  my  duty  to  my  fellow  creatures  as  faithfully  as  I 
could ;  while  you  are  obliged  to  teach  that  girl  that  she  is  en- 
tirely under  your  power,  and  has  no  right  to  use  any  means  for 
the  salvation  of  her  soul,  but  such  as  arc  subservient  to  the 
secular  interests  of  your  fixmily  ?  How  can  you  lay  your  hand 
upon  your  heart  and  say,  I  wish  to  love  my  neighbour  as  my- 
self, and  "  Whatsoever  I  will  that  others  should  do  to  me  I  en- 
deavour to  do  the  same  to  them  ?"  What  sort  of  obedience 
give  you  to  the  apostle's  command  of  "  preferring  one  another 
with  brotherly  love  in  honour,  or  of  giving  to  servants  that 
which  is  just  and  equal,  knowing  that  ye  also  have  a  Master 
in  heaven  ?"  &c.,  &c. 

Be  pleased,  my  dear  Sir,  to  consider  that,  except  the  word  of 
God,  liberty  is  the  most  precious  gift  of  heaven  to  man ;  a  gift 
without  which  there  can  be  no  enjoyment  in  the  world  j  a  gift 
bestowed  as  freely  and  universally  as  the  light  of  the  sun,  or 
the  air  that  we  breathe ;  a  gift,  the  love  of  which  is  far  more 
deeply  implanted  in  the  heart  of  man  than  that  of  life  itself;  a 
gift,  consequently,  of  which  no  man  may  deprive  another  with- 
out being  guilty  of  the  highest  contempt  of  God,  and  his  best 
bounty,  and  of  something  more  horrid  than  murder  with  re- 
spect to  his  brother.     Shall  a  Heathen  say 


REV.   JAMES   MACQREOOR,   D.D. 


n 


177 


A  ^V,  an  hour  Of  virtuous  U.e,,y' 
^--tha.Lo.eeternitvorbon^o?" 


And  shall  a  minister  of  fi.« 

*i"  I  Oie  I  „i„  „o.t:ll';„;^';'?'  T"'^-'  '  -•"  -»'"o,  and 

ful  .nfluonce  j„„  example  will  I,  '  °°'"'"  *''»'  »  l-»lo- 
i'  has  already  drawn  „t  J  ^  "  .t^^.  "<>""  »">-•  Doubtio™ 
.nto  i.  for  „e„„a.i„„,  after  "  „      ";  'Z  '"'  "  """^  <'™-  "'hers 

Surely  when  the KeverendTr  °  "^""""'^  ''"^    'his- 

tl'ere  cannot  be  any  harm  in  ITT'  "  ^''°'^  "''"''xK^r,  does  it, 
«ouId  he  said  against  slavery  fro™  «    •  ?  "'"'''  """■«''  ""'""g 
"Ovico  of  the  apostle  to  IL^;: '"^^  "'  """'■'"'  •""  "•"' 
'-'her;"  it  „„e  enongh  forT^an  „       ^  'T'  '^  '''''  -«  i' 
"-*  only  to  tno.  his^n  as  er's      i'tLM  "  "°"'""™-  ">■» 
Reverend  Sir,  you  have  co-.tinlJ  '""'  ''°  "■     ««', 

ttat  I  an.  afraid  your  con  ;,  '  "Z  Z^"'  '"  ""«  '■""ib-o  sin 
darkened,  and  your  heart  hard  n  d T  T!  ""''""'""''■"S 
you  cannot  see  the  evil  „f  a      r       '  *^'"  '""«  ''"''it,  that 

science  cheeked  you  at  the'l,/ •""''"'"'''"'"'  """  >■»"■•  "on- 
^  -re  it  „i„  awL,  :  d  :,  uTZ''  '"'  ^°"  ^"^"'"^O  "■ 
-ever  bought  a  negro,  though  vour'/?.'""^  "'"^  ^'^  ''•■«' 

■t-refore.  set  fr^ee  'your  Xvfdirt  ly^'^'it  T' 
fte  name  of  the  Lord,  that  until  .ITl  <•  '''"''  '"  y"  '»> 

her  gain  .„  y„„  „;,,  ^  ^urld  /d  '°  "V"  '""^  '^""^  -d 
have  a  controversy  with  your  o„,  s  ut  "'"  ""'  "™^»  '» 
W'll  be  most  cursed.  By  soIhL  ht  [  ""■  ""''  ^'^  f""" 
another  man's  sin,  instead  of  ^-^CV  '  '  ""'"^^  "^ 

I'-'y  «  your»,,  *„^,  ,„a       ;;^"S  "V  yonr  „„„.     j,,  ,,.j. 

b^  acceptable.  <„H  y^l  ^1" C  7^^  J ---'"-i" 
'b.s,  you  but  offer  sacrifice  for  robbcrv  t  ''"°™'  '""""" 
do  for  her  price  ?  «  The  T  /  ,/■  ^ay  not,  What  shall  T 
than  that."  ^'^  ^•'"'  "  "'''^  '»  S-e  thee  much  moro 

1  never  saw  a  min  nf         ^  * 


0 


-    A 


178 


REMAINS  OP  TUB 


I 


k 


^ 


V   _ 


been  speakinj;;  nor  indeed  any  man  whatsoever,  but  such  as 
were  themselves  most  evidently  enslaved  to  avarice.  Like 
profane  swearing,  drunkenness,  and  whoredom,  there  are  many 
to  praciisG  it,  but  it  has  few  defenders.  The  four  following 
objections  contain  the  substance  of  all  that  I  can  conceive  to  be 
said  in  its  favour  :  ' " 

I.  Their  colour  may  be  improved  as  an  argument  to  shew 
the  propriety  of  enslaving  the  Negroes.  What  I  black  devils  ! 
what  are  they  fit  for  but  to  be  trodden  under  foot  ?  They  have 
the  very  image  of  the  devil !  Certainly  if  they  have  not  been 
designed  for  some  despicable,  purpose,  they  would  not  be  black*. 
Such  an  argument  might  redden  the  cheek  of  a  Negro.  I  be- 
lieve you  blush  for  them  that  use  it.  Blush  for  yourself  then ; 
for  it  prevailed  with  you  to  engage  in  the  slave  trade,  or  it 
proves  that  you  want  nothing  but  an  opportunity  to  enslave 
white  people. 

But  to  answer  the  objection  :  Eeverend  Sir,  if  you  maintain 
that  the  Negroes  have  the  image  of  the  devil  because  they  are 
black,  I  will  maintain  with  greater  probability  that  you  have 
his  image  because  you  are  white  j  for  this  reason,  that  twenty 
white  ghosts  are  seen  for  one  black.  But  the  truth  is,  the 
devil  is  so  contrary  to  man,  that  in  the  day  time,  and  among 
white  people,  you  will  always  find  him  black  ;  but  in  the  night- 
time, and  among  the  Negroes,  he  is  invariably  white.  Were 
you  to  meet  him  in  Africa,  if  you  did  not  cast  your  eye  upon  his 
cloven  feet,  you  could  not  distinguish  him  from  your  brother. 
Reverend  Sir,  being  a  white  maft,  you  are  accustomed  to  have 
a  black  idea  of  the  devil,  and  I  doubt  not  but  you  would  have 
taken  the  first  ".  legro  you  ever  saw  to  be  him,  if  at  least  he  had 
proceeded  to  torment  you.  But  put  yourself  in  the  place  of  a 
Negro,  and  the  thought  will  apply  equally  well  to  a  white  man. 
Allow  me.  Reverend  Sir,  to  transport  you,  for  a  moment,  to  the 
banks  of  Senegal  or  Gambia,  and  to  metamorphose  you  into  an 
innocent  shepherd,  who  never  saw  nor  heard  of  a  white  man. 
Let  me  suppose  that,  while  you  tend  your  flocks  in  some  green 
pasture,  a  boat  full  of  British  sailors  makcB  toward  you.     Y©u 


iJd  .jH-^... 


■'W^ 


REV.   JAMES   MACOREGOR,   D.D. 


179 


,  such  as 
e.     1^'^^e 
are  iiiany 
following 
Bcive  to  be 

nt  to  shew 
ack  devils  I 

They  have 
je  not  been 
,01  be  black, 
egro.     I^e- 
mrself  then ; 

trade,  or  it 
iy  to  enslave 

you  maintain 
jause  they  are 
[hat  you  have 
,,  that  twenty 

truth  is,  the 
[e,  and  among 

in  the  night- 


espy  them  at  a  distance,  and  gaze;  hut  as  they  draw  near,  you 
see  plainly  men  of  a  strange,  unheard  of  colour.  You  stand 
amazed.  You  recollect  I  the  instructions  of  your  nurse,  the 
tales  of  your  companions,  and  your  own  imagination,  unatii- 
mously  concur  to  make  them  a  company  of  devils.  Amaze- 
ment gives  way  to  horror.  You  fly  !  But  you  see  your  pur- 
suers advancing,  and  your  terror  adds  to  their  speed.  You  are 
seized  aad  bound.  Your  companions  share  the  same  fate,  and 
you  are  all  committed  to  the  care  of  one  of  your  pursuers,  whili 
the  rest  go  in  quest  of  more  of  your  countrymen.  Your  dread 
.and  horror  are  unutterable.  You  find  yourself  entirely  under 
the  power  of  that  hideous  monster,  whom  you  supposed  to  lo 
the  devil.  You  and  your  companions  are  conveyed  on  board  a 
vessel  and  transported,  I  shall  suppose,  to  the  West  Indies. 
Reverend  Sir,  [  shall  not  attempt  to  unfold  your  thoughts  du- 
ring the  passage ;  but  I  may  safely  suppose,  that  they  vrere 
none  of  the  most  favourable  towards  the  white  people.  When 
you  are  landed,  the  first  thing  you  notice  is  a  nuuber  of  your 
countrymen,  toiling,  sweating,  fainting,  dying  under  the  se- 
verity of  their  drudgery,  and  the  torments  of  the  lash  waved 
by  no  gentle  hand.  You  are  soon  made  partaker  of  the  cheer 
of  your  countrymen.  Y"ou  see  more  faces  of  the  same  colour 
with  theirs  who  transported  you  thither ;  and  without  any  ap- 
pearance of  sympathy,  compassion,  or  love  toward  you  in  any 
of  them  ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  all  of  them  filled  with  the  same 
aspiring  pride,  the  same  domineering  haughtiness,  the  same 
contempt  and  hatred  of  you  which  you  know  the  devil  to  pos- 
sess. Reverend  Sir,  what  would  be  your  thoughts  in  this 
situation  ?  Would  it  be  an  extravagant  imagination  for  you  to 
conceive  that  you  were  arrived  in  hell,  and  that  all  the  white 
people  you  saw  were  devils,  whose  only  of&ce  with  respect  to 
you  was  hating,  whipping,  tormenting,  and  killing.  If  you 
should  happen  to  survive,  you  would  come  indeed,  through  time, 
to  be  undeceived ;  for  you  would  find  some  friends  among  the 
white  people,  which  would  also  let  you  know  that  your  oppres- 
sors were  of  the  same  species.     But  still  you  could  not  help 


V-. 


180 


REMAINS   or  THE 


# 


being  astonished  that  there  was  so  striking  a  resemblance  be- 
tween them  and  the  devil,  as  miMie  /oa  mistake  the  one  for  the 
other,  and  for  so  long  a  time.       * 

If  it  were  needful,  after  what  I  ha?e  said,  to  give  a  serious 
answer  to  the  objection,  I  would  observe,  that  the  devil  being 
a  spirit  can  have  no  colour,  and  that  it  is  merely  by  a  figure 
of  speech  we  call  him  black.  Therefore  his  image  cannot  con- 
sist of  blackness  of  colour,  but  of  moral  or  negative  blackness, 
that  is  guilt.  Hence  the  whitest  man  may  be  as  black  and 
guilty  as  the  devil,  and  the  blackest  may  be  exceedingly  fair^ 
and  white  or  fair  in  a  moral  sense.  Again,  God  being  a  spirit, 
his  image  cannot  consist  of  any  colour,  black  or  white,  but  of 
fair  qualities,  viz  :  knowledge,  righteousness,  and  holiness,  with 
respect  to  which  all  men  of  what  colour  soever  arc  upon  an  equal 
footing.  It  is  true,  God  did  not  without  design  form  the  Negroes 
of  n  different  colour  froia  us  j  but  that  very  different  from  the 
infernal  construction  put  upon  it  by  many  white  people,  was  a 
design  full  of  wisdom  and  goodness,  lil'e  all  the  other  works  of 
the  beneficent  Creator.  To  a  white  skin  wliich  reflects  the 
rays  of  the  sun,  the  heat  of  the  scorching  climate  of  the  Ne- 
groes would  be  intolerable;  therefore  God  hath  kindly  clothed 
them  with  black,  which,  because  it  does  not  reflect,  enables  them 
to  bear  the  hottest  climate  without  inconvenience.  Reverend 
Sir,  were  you  or  I  in  Guinea,  we  would  earnestly  wish  for  a 
black  skin.  What  shall  we  soy  then  of  the  white  people,  who 
turn  God's  kindness  to  the  Negroes  to  their  destruction  ?  What 
wjrds  can  paint  their  infernal  conduct  black  enough?  How 
stroogly  do  men  impose  upon  themselves,  as  if  an  imaginary 
connection  between  a  black  colour  and  unworthy  deeds  did 
really  justify  slavery  !  as  if  a  black  coat  were  naturally  and  ne- 
cessarily guilty,  and  a  white  one  innocent  1  If  indeed  it  could 
be  proven  that  there  is  a  natural,  intrinsic  superiority  in  white 
above  black,  and  that  it  bears  the  same  relation  to  the  inferiority 
of  the  black  that  tyranny  does  to  slavery,  without  any  mixture 
of  that  which  subsists  between  father  and  son ;  I  say,  if  these 


m 


REV.   JAMES   MACUREQOR,   D.D. 


181 


blance  be- 
)no  for  tlie 

e  a  serious 
devil  being 
by  a  figure 
cannot  con- 
.  blackness, 
black  and 
lingly  fair, 
ing  a  spirit, 
hite,  but  of 
)liness,  with 
pen  an  equal 
the  Negroes 
3nt  from  the 
)cople,  was  a 
ler  works  of 
reflects  the 
of  the  Ne- 
ndly  clothed 
inables  them 
Reverend 
wish  for  a 
people,  who 
ition?  What 
,ugh?     How 
,n  imaginary 
deeds  did 
[rally  and  ne- 
eed  it  could 
rity  in  white 
le  inferiority 
any  mixture 
say,  if  these 


two  impossibilities  were  once  proved,  I  would  agree  that  Ne- 
groes may  be  enslaved,  but  not  till  then. 

II.  You  plead  that  it  is  better  for  them  to  I  slaves  than  to 
be  free.  Is  it  then  in  the  height  of  your  generosity  that  you 
enslave  ?  Is  it  because  you  love  your  neighbour  so  dearly  as  to 
prefer  his  welfare  to  your  own  ?  Give  me  leave  to  suspect  this 
excessive  generosity.  I  am  afraid  thiit  among  the  slave-traders, 
there  are  some  sordid  wretches,  that  would  not  suffer  the  Ne- 
groes to  continue  in  slavery  if  that  were  best ;  but  they  would 
strive  to  get  the  best  state  for  themselve-  and  yet  I  see  no 
emulation  among  them  to  exchange  with  their  slaves.  Besides 
it  is  not  easy  to  conceive  how  beats  and  buffets,  blood  and 
wounds,  bruises  and  broken  bones,  are  desirable  things,  or  pre- 
ferable to  a  safe  and  whole  skin,  liut  you  will  say,  though 
slavery  be  not  beneficial  to  all,  yet  it  is  so  to  the  Negroes,  for 
they  are  different  from  all  people,  and  have  a  disposition  pecu- 
liar to  themselves,  and  experience  shows  that  they  thrive  better 
bound  than  free.  I  would  ask,  Is  it  their  great  Master  in  hea- 
ven that  hath  given  them  that  slavish  disposition,  which  turns 
liberty  into  a  curse?  If  it  be,  he  can  justify  himself  without 
putting  you  to  the  necessity,  either  of  pleading  wickedly  for 
God,  or  of  doing  evil  that  good  may  come;  therefore  let  him 
find  out  some  other  way  to  confer  upon  them  this  disguised 
blessing,  and  do  you  abstain  from  all  appearance  of  evil.  But 
it  is  their  human  masters,  (I  am  widely  mistaken,)  I  should  say 
inhuman  monsters,  who  rule  over  them  that  implant  this  dispo- 
sition into  their  minds.  How  is  it  possible  for  that  man  to  have 
any  thing  manly  in  him,  who  is  taught  from  his  youth  to  con- 
sider himself  as  a  beast  of  burden  ?  How  can  any  thing  noble 
spring  up  where  the  very  buds  of  sense  or  reason  are  crushed 
to  death  ?  Have  not  the  brightest  geniuses  that  ever  shone  been 
completely  extinguished  by  slavery  or  confinement  ?  Does  not 
even  a  brute  sink  below  itself  by  bad  treatment  ?  And  can  it 
then  be  otherwise  Avith  them  who  are  slaves  from  age  to  age, 
and  from  their  birth  to  the  grave  ?  But  surely  their  slavish 
disposition  will  not  be  charged  as  a  fault  upon  themselves, 
16 


■■«* 


*; 


\r 


!l 


i 


|. 


■ii    I 


182 


REMAINS  OP  TUB 


but  upon  those  basest  of  all  wretches,  who  sink  their  ^Minds  in 
to  fhut  condition  j  au'l  ^rcvou^l)'  will  tliey  answer  it.  O  dovil- 
isli  barbarity  I  for  a  man  to  bent  and  bruiHo  his  brother,  till  he 
huth  made  him  stupid  and  brutish  ai:ti  then  to  treat  liim  as  u 
brute,  excusing  himstdf  that  he  relishes  nothing  else.  O  Jiord 
God  to  whom  vengeance  belongeth,  sliow  thyself.  Lift  up 
thyself,  thou  Judge  of  the  earth,  render  a  reward  to  tlie  proud. 
Lord,  how  long  shall  the  wicked  triumph  ?  How  long  sliaJi 
they  utter  and  speak  hard  things  ?  They  break  in  pieces  thy 
people,  O  Lord,  and  afflict  thine  heritage,  llisc,  for  the  p- 
pression  of  the  poor  and  for  the  sigliing  of  the  needy,  and  set 
him  in  safety  from  him  that  pufl'eth  at  him.  Let  us,  lleverend 
Sir,  let  us  for  shame,  set  ourselves  to  remedy,  raihcr  than  in- 
crease the  sl-ivish  disposition  of  the  Negroes,  and  let  no  obstacle, 
no  disappointment,  no  discouragement  whatsoever  hinder  our 
perseverance  in  such  a  benevolent  design.  Were  the  Negroes 
free,  and  properly  encouraged  and  instructed,  they  would  in  a 
few  generations  become  as  ooblo  and  free  and  high  spirited  as 
ourselves. 

IIL  The  example  of  the  Jews  is  pled  in  favour  of  slavery. 
1  hey  indeed  h,  d  multitudes  of  slaves.  The  devoted  Canaanites 
whom  they  could  not  kill,  they  were,  it  is  likely,  permitted  to 
enslave;  but  what  the  Jews  did  to  tliem  is  not  to  be  imitated 
by  us,  because  the  Lord  hath  not,  so  far  as  wc  know,  devoted 
any  other  people  but  themselves  indiscriminately  ti  lostruction. 
The  Gibeonites  forfeited  their  liberty,  and  were  deservedly  en- 
slaved, but  at  the  same  time  by  a  special  command  of  God.  If 
people  forfeit  their  liberty,  let  them  lose  it  still.  But  what 
have  the  Afri<Mns  oiFended  against  the  laws  of  Great  Britain  or 
America,  that  we  sliould  traverse  immense  seas,  and  range  their 
deserts  to  enchain  them  ?  Do  the  laws  of  ]iritain  forbid  any 
negroes  to  be  born  in  Africa?  If  they  do,  by  what  argument 
will  you  justify  them?  If  they  do  not,  how  will  the  example 
of  the  Jews  justify  your  conduct  ?  I  grant,  indeed,  that  tlie 
Jews  engaged  farther  (though  not  so  far  as  you)  in  the  slave 
trade,  and  reduced  to  servitude  men  who  had  as  good  a  right  to 


,» 


REV.   JAMES   MACGREaOR,   D.D. 


188 


r  itilndH  in 
0  devil- 
,hcr,  till  he 
ut  him  uH  a 
Q.  0  Jiunl 
•.  Lift  up 
>  the  proud, 
long  hIuiH 
I  pieces  tby 

for  the  op- 
cdy,  and  fiet 
js,  lleveveiid 
her  than  in- 
!t  no  obstacle, 
r  hinder  our 

the  Nct^voes 
;y  would  in  a 
rh  spirited  as 

at  of  slavery. 
,ed  Canannites 
permitted  to 
be  imitiitcd 
now,  devoted 
destruction, 
eservedly  en- 
i  of  God.     If 
11.     But  what 
eat  Britain  or 
d  range  their 
,n  forbid  any 
tat  argument 
the  example 
eed,  that  the 
in  the  slave 
;ood  a  right  to 


bo  freo  as  themselves.  But  for  this  the  Lord  Hcvcrcly  chas- 
tised them.  In  return  ho  s'  1<1  tliem  by  thousands  and  mlllinns 
into  the  hands  of  the  must  cruel  musters  that  ever  ruled, 
lloverend  Sir,  1  am  not  without  fears  that  you  and  your  friends 
in  the  slave  trade,  may  also  procure  for  your  country  the  ven- 
geance of  heaven  in  the  same  way,  or  in  some  other  no  less 
grievous.     Beware  of  forging  chains  for  your  children. 

It  may  be  thought  that  the  law  of  Moses  allowed  slavery. 
But,  1st,  it  might  be  nee  for  Moses  to  make  laws  about 

slaves,  for  the  sake  of  forfeited   their  liberty,  and 

wore  enslaved  lawfully.      '"  es  without  approving  of  sla- 

very might  make  laws  to  :  Mil  cruel  masters  from  abusing 
their  slaves.  Lastly,  though  it  should  be  granted  that  the 
law  of  Moses  permitted  the  Jews  to  keep  slaves,  slaves  in  every 
respect  like  yours,  yet  that  will  not  justify  you.  In  the  infancy 
of  the  world,  when  men  hud  but  little  knowledge  and  expe- 
rience, the  history  and  example  of  a  few  ages  only,  and  above 
all  a  very  sm.iU  portion  of  divine  revelation,  many  things 
might  be  permitted,  which  cannot  by  any  means  be  suffered 
now  ill  the  fulness  of  time,  "  when  the  mystery  that  was  hid 
from  iges  and  generations  is  revealed  ;  when  life  and  immor- 
tality are  brought  to  light;"  when  there  is  no  longer  a  favourite 
people  or  any  distinction  of  nation  ,  "  when  they  who  were  not 
beloved  are  beloved ;"  when  "  they  who  were  not  a  people," 
but  slaves,  "  are  become  the  people  of  God,"  when  the  natural 
rights  and  privileges  of  men  are  understood,  and  in  a  word, 
when  the  light  of  the  gospel  shines  with  meridian  splendour. 
If  Moses's  law  periuitted  slavery  without  lim'tation,  the  words 
of  our  Lord  in  another  case  must  be  applied  to  it.  "  Moses,  be- 
cause of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts,  suffered  you  to  put  away 
your  wives ;  but  from  the  beginning  it  was  not  so." 

IV.  Many  think  that  the  slave  trade  is  fully  authorized,  from 
Gen.  ix.  25.  "  Cursed  be  Canaan,  a  servant  of  servants  shall 
he  be  unto  his  brethren,"  The  connection  and  force  of  this 
argument  must  be  as  follows  : — Slavery  is  entailed  upon  the 
seed  of  Canaan,  therefore  also  upon  every  Negro.    Reverend 


I{>?^1l^ 


m  \r  ^ 


> 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1^0 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


liilM    125 

ISO   ^^^     M^^l 

m 


wj^ 


'V, 


*^  ^^ 


.V 


^V 


/ 


'^ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


%° 


184 


REMAINS  OF  TEE 


Sir,  I  hope  there  is  no  man  who  is  quick-sighted  enough  to  see 
the  force  of  this  reasoning,  but  will  be  able  fully  to  refute  it  by 
Buch  argumeDts  as  this : — The  Grand  Turk  wears  a  turban, 
and,  therefore,  ought  to  be  held  the  sole  author  of  all  the  hur-. 
ricaaes  in  the  West  Indies.  -^ 

If  the  seed  of  Canaan  be  doomed  to  slavery,  what  in  the  wide 
world  is  that  to  the  inhabitants  of  Africa  ?  What  have  they 
to  do  with  Canaan,  or  his  curse  ?  You  are  more  likely  to  be 
of  the  seed  of  Canaan  than  they.  They  can  shew  by  probable 
arguments,  that  they  are  descended,  not  of  Canaan,  but  of 
Mizraim,  (or  Egypt,)  and  Cush,  (or  Ethiopia,)  who  inhabited 
Africa,  anciently  called  Ham.  But  as  Canaan  fursook  his 
brethren  and  settled  among  his  cousins  in  Asia,  from  whence 
Europe  was  peopled ;  you  can  offer  little  or  no  evidence  to 
prcve  your  descent  from  Japheth  rather  than  Canaan.  At  any 
rate  you  cari  produce  no  argument  to  prove  that  you  are  not 
descended  of  Canaan,  hut  what  will  conclude  equally  in  favour 
of  the  Africans.  If  you  say  that  the  Negroes  are  the  seed  of 
Ham,  the  author  of  the  crime  that  brought  the  curse  upon  Ca- 
naan, and  therefore  that  they  ought  to  be  punished  with  slavery 
as  well  as  the  Canaanites,  I  will  answer  that  this  is  to  pronounce 
the  judgment  of  God  unjust.  Since  he  restricted  the  curse  to 
Canaan,  no  man  may  extend  it  farther.  I  confess,  indeed  it 
looks  very  plausible  to  say  that  Canaan  was  no  more  guilty  of 
the  sin  of  Ham  than  his  brothers,  and  if  it  be  just  to  punish 
him,  it  must  be  equally  so  to  punish  them  for  it ;  but  it  is  per- 
haps not  true ;  at  any  rate  it  is  not  solid  reasoning,  and  me- 
thinks  it  discovers  a  malicious  disposition  towards  our  fellow- 
creatures,  and  a  cruel  fondness  to  become  the  executioners  of 
God's  justice.  Why  God  executed  this  punishment  upon  Ca- 
naan rather  than  any  of  his  brethren,  we  know  not,  if  it  be  not 
that  he  only  was  then  born ;  but  we  can  render  probable  reasons 
why  he  executed  it  upon  hitn  rather  than  upon  Ham  or  his 
whole  seed.  The  crime  of  Ham  was  very  heinous,  if  all  cir- 
cumstances be  considered,  especially  that  he  had  very  lately 
seen  the  whole  world  desolated  for  sin,  and  that  his  brethren 


BEV.  JAMES  MAOOBEQOR,  D.D. 


185 


ougb  +0  see 
refute  it  by 
g  a  turban, 
all  the  bur-. 

b  in  the  wide 
it  have  they 
likely  to  be 
J  by  probable 
naan,  but  of 
?ho  inhabited 
1  forsook  his 
from  whence 
0  evidence  to 
laan.     At  any 
at  you  are  not 
ually  in  favour 
ire  the  seed  of 
cuTse  upon  Ca- 
led  with  slavery 
is  to  pronounce 
led  the  curse  to 
ifess,  indeed  it 
more  guilty  of 
just  to  punish 
It ;  but  it  is  per- 
ioning,  and  me- 
trds  our  fellow- 
-xecutioners  of 
jiuent  upon  Ca- 
|not,  if  it  be  not 
jrobable  reasons 
Ion  Ham  or  his 
linous,  if  all  cir- 
Ihad  very  lately 
lat  hia  brethren 


could  not  move  him  to  repent,  or  join  with  him  in  making 
reparation  for  his  guilt.  To  pass  such  a  crime,  without  exem- 
plary chastisement,  could  not  fail  to  be  very  detrimental  to  an 
infant  world.  Ham  therefore  is  punished.  The  wisdom  of 
God  however  judged  that  no  personal  punishment  was  adequate 
to  the  crime ;  therefore  to  affect  him  more  deeply,  and  also  for 
the  greater  terror  of  others,  he  is  punished  in  his  seed.  But  that 
God  might  mix  mercy  with  such  a  judgment,  one  branch  only 
of  Ham's  seed  is  punished,  while  the  other  three  are  suffered 
to  escape.  That  God  meant  to  restrain  the  curse  to  Canaan's 
family  is  sufficiently  evident  from  this,  that  though  it  is  thrice 
repeated,  yet  it  is  never  applied  to  Ham,  who  committed  the 
crime,  and  in  whose  loins  the  other  brothers  were,  but  to  Ca- 
naan only.  Why  then  should  you,  Keverend  Sir,  act  so  male- 
volent a  part  toward  mankind  as  to  curse  whom  God  hath  not 
cursed  ? 

As  to  Canaan's  bearing  the  punishment  of  his  father's 
sin,  I  need  not  trouble  myself  to  vindicate  to  you  the  justice 
of  God  in  that  matter ;  for  you  know  he  had  guilt  of  his  own, 
which  deserved  all  that  severity,  and  greater.  But  let  us  sup- 
pose for  a  moment  that  the  Negroes  are  included  in  Canaan's 
curse,  yet  your  conduct  is,  in  my  opinion,  as  defenceless  as  be- 
fore. It  does  not  appear  to  me  that  the  words,  "  Cursed  be 
Canaan,  a  servant  of  servants  shall  he  be  unto  his  brethren," 
ever  authorized  a  son  of  Noah  to  enslave  another.  They  are, 
indeed,  prophetic  of  what  would  eventually  happen  to  the  race 
of  Canaan  j  and  they  vindicate  the  Providence  of  God  for  suf- 
fering them  to  be  enslaved,  and  for  letting  loose  wicked  men 
upon  them,  rather  than  others ;  but  they  conferred  no  author- 
ity upon  the  race  of  Shem  or  Japheth  to  enslave  them.  The 
reason  is,  that  no  prophetic  threatening  alters  the  path  of  man's 
duty  in  the  least  from  what  it  was  before,  or  implies  a  com- 
mand to  him  for  accomplishing  the  threatening.  Hence,  what- 
ever was  the  duty  of  Shem  and  Japheth  to  Canaan,  before  Noah 
cursed  the  last,  continued  to  be  so  still.     They  had  no  right  to 

say,  "  Oar  father  hath,  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  cursed  Ca- 
16* 


186 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


naan ;  therefore,  though  we  were  till  now  bound  to  love  him 
as  a  brother,  yet  henceforth  we  may  treat  him  as  a  brute ;"  but 
rather,  **  Our  brother  is  doomed  to  severe  punishment ;  but 
thanks  to  God,  we  are  not  appointed  the  executioners,  nor  coui- 
manded  to  withdraw  our  fraternal  affection  from  him,  and  alter 
our  conduct  towards  him ;  we  are  left  at  liberty,  as  formerly,  to 
protect  him  as  far  as  we  may  fVom  all  oppression,  and  espe- 
cially, from  such  as  may  wickedly  pretend  authority  from  our^ 
father's  prophecy  to  enslave  him."  To  illustrate  what  I  have 
asserted,  let  us  compare  this  threatening  with  others.  God 
says,  "  The  wicked  shall  be  turned  into  hell."  Does  this 
authorize  you  and  me  to  slaughter  every  wicked  man  we  see, 
that  we  may  fulfil  his  word  ?  No,  we  are  rather  to  endeavour 
their  reformation.  God  doomed  his  own  son  to  the  cross ;  but 
had  any  man  a  right  to  crucify  him  for  all  that  ?  Christ  said 
to  the  Pharisees,  "  I  send  unto  you  prophets  and  wise  men  and 
scribes,  and  some  of  them  ye  shall  kill  and  crucify,  and  some 
of  them  ye  shall  scourge  in  your  synagogues,  and  persecute 
from  city  to  city."  Was  it,  therefore,  no  sin  to  persecute  the 
Apostles  of  Christ  ?  But  lest  you  should  pretend  that  these 
instances  are  not  parallel,  I  shall  produce  others,  in  all  respects 
similar  to  that  under  consideration.  They  shall  be  taken  from 
Jacob's  benediction.  See  Gen.  zliz.  "  Simeon  a  evi  are 
brethren:  instruments  of  cruelty  are  in  their  imitation. 
Cursed  be  their  anger,  for  it  was  fierce,  and  their  wrath,  for  it 
was  cruel ;  I  will  divide  them  in  Jacob,  T  will  scatter  them  in 
Israel."  Did  this  curse  confer  the  smallest  degree  of  authority 
upon  the  other  tribes  to  persecute  and  scatter  those  of  Simeon 
and  Levi  ?  By  no  means ;  why,  then,  should  you  think  that 
Noah's  curse  could  justify  any  man  for  enslaving  the  race  of 
Canaan  ?  Again,  said  Jacob,  '<  Dan  shall  be  a  serpent  by  the 
way,  an  adder  in  the  path."  Did  this  prediction  entitle  that 
tribe  to  deal  deceitfully  with  their  brethren,  or  to  disseminate 
poison  among  them?  or  would  it  justify  the  other  tribes  in  cut- 
ting them  off  utterly  ?  Once  more,  "  Benjamin  shall  ravin  as 
a  wolf,  in  the  morning  he  shall  devour  the  prey,"  &c.   Did  thest 


Js^s- 


^m 


^- 


REV.   JAMES   MAOQREOOR,   D.D. 


187 


e;"  but 
nt;  but 
ior  coai- 
nd  alter 
nerly,  to 
id  espe* 
rom  our 
,t  I  have 
rs.    God 
)oes  this 
n  vie  see, 
mdeavour 
ro88 ;  but 
hrist  said 
i  men  and 
and  some 
persecute 
•secute  the 
that  these 
ill  respects 
taken  from 
evi  are 
citation, 
vath,  for  it 
ter  them  in 
)f  authority 
j  of  Simeon 
think  that 
the  race  of 
pent  by  the 
entitle  that 
disseminate 
iribes  in  cut- 
hall  ravin  as 
Did  thesi 


words  really  empower  the  Benjamites  to  eat  the  flesh  of  their 
brethren,  or  to  imitate  any  of  the  rapacious  qualities  of  the 
woU?  or  did  they  constitute  their  brethren  a  society  (if  iiunteis 
fi)r  clearint;  the  country  of  the  ravenous  Benjamites  ?  No  su*  li 
thing.  God  reserved  to  himself  the  sole  power  of  fulfilling  mH 
these  patriarchal  predictions ;  and,  therefore,  I  conclude, 
though  Canaan's  race  be  doomed  to  slavery,  yet  Providence 
hath  put  such  a  guard  about  them  that  no  man  may  touch 
them,  and  be  guiltless.  Nay,  no  man  can  enslave  them  with- 
out first  enslaving  himself.  For  what  is  the  meaning  of  the 
phrase,  a  servant  of  servants  ?  One  of  these  two  things:  I. 
A  wretched,  despicable  slave.  And  what  does  this  imply  the 
matter  to  be  ?  What  but  a  wretched,  despicable,  meanspirited 
tyrant,  a  slave  of  avarice,  ambition,  and  the  basest  vices  ?  For 
a  man  of  a  truly  free,  generous,  and  noble  disposition  can  never 
bring  a  rational  creature,  or  even  a  brute,  to  a  state  of  wretch- 
edness. 2.  A  slave  of  slaves.  And  what  does  this  imply  ? 
Very  plainly,  that  the  master  is  a  slave  as  well  as  the  servant; 
for  the  words  are,  not  a  servant  of  free  men,  but  of  servants  or 
slaves.  And,  indeed,  if  the  truth  may  be  confessed,  the  mas- 
ter is  by  much  the  greater  slave  of  the  two ;  for  a  man  of  fine 
dispositions  may  be  enslaved  if  he  meet  with  a  stronger  than 
himself;  but  none,  save  a  very  wretch,  will  enslave.  As  far  as 
I  see.  Reverend  Sir,  you  are  under  the  necessity  of  renouncing 
everything  amiable,  divine^  or  human,  before  the  curse  of  Canaan 
entitle  you  to  enslave  your  fellow  creatures.  You  must  also 
grant,  1.  That  you  have  hitherto  been  sinfully  negligent  in  the 
slave  trade;  for  if  it  be  a  duty  at  all,  you  should  do  in  it  what- 
soever your  hand  findeth  to  do,  with  all  your  might,  and  yet  I 
believe  you  might  have  done  ten  times  more  if  you  had  been 
zealous  enough  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  slavery  of  man. 
2.  That  all  men  are  to  be  exhorted  and  commanded  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  to  enslave  their  brethren,  and  that  those  who  are 
remiss  should  be  censured.  3.  That  the  laws  of  Great  Bri- 
tain, France,  Pennsylvania,  &c.,  abolishing  slavery,  laws  which 
are  the  envy  of  neighbouring  States,  are  most  iniquitous  and 


188 


BSMAINB  OF  TBI 


oppressive,  incapacitating  the  inhabitants  from  performing  the 
glorious  duty  of  chaining,  whipping,  and  killing  innocent  men. 

I  shall  conclude  with  the  words  of  a  fine  writer :  "  Let 
avarice  defend  it  as  it  will,  there  is  an  honest  reluctance  in  hu- 
manity against  considering  our  fellow  creatures  as  a  part  of  our 
possessions.'' 

Reverend  Sir,  I  have  perhaps  been  too  free.  The  subject 
must  be  mj  excuse.    If  it  be  not  * 

*  The  last  part  of  the  only  copy  we  have  ever  seen  is  gone,  but  there  are 
only  two  or  three  aentencea  wanting. — Editor. 


^: 


^m    ■ 


■<-       .  -      '  .  - 


if 


'»• 


.  *-  - 


u 


LETTER 


TO  THX 


GENERAL  ASSOCIATE  SYNOD. 


ORIOINALIiT  PUBLISHED   BY   THE   ORDER  OP   SYNOD   IN   THE   YEAR   1793,  WITH 
EXPLANATORY  NOTES   BY   A  COMMITTEE   OF   SYNOD. 


,!•> 


:  ^  ^;3EPT-,:  T  ,,r;i^^TOTnJIT™:~.!™5^^  '     -  ■..  .-sSp^^PPI 

« 

•fs? 

-.■v-rmmu         -'WW 

« 

> 

' 

4 

* 

^ 

(' 

»'* 

* 

f 

■•• 

^ 

«r 

^ 

A 

■  .  -■€■ 

^    -Sf**'                 < 

«, 
* 

thv 

^Hii^ 

> 

.     \       * 

i^^fllV 

'^                  '^4^'  ^- ' 

> 

X 

■■••.*■ 

>   ■^''  .• .  ,  :• 

* 

f 

■' 

>*'^ 

• 

t 

»                                  '' 

-        .  .     ■ 

...V  , 

-  ■        : , 

'.«, 


^^1 


t 


\  V 


rr" 


'^i<f*' 


Edinburgh,  May  Zd,  1793. 
The  ttttneral  Associate  Synod  read  a  letter  from  Mr.  James 
MacOregor,  Minister  at  Pictou  in  Nova  Scotia,  setting  forth  the 
very  clamant  condition  of  that  country  for  want  of  the  gospel, 
and  earnestly  supplicating  the  Synod  to  send  some  Ministers 
or  preachers  to  assist  him  in  answering  the  many  and  urgent 
calls  he  had  to  preach  the  gospel.  The  Synod  greatly  approv- 
ing the  zealous  spirit  that  breathes  through  the  whole  of  Mr. 
MaoGregor's  letter,  judging  it  may  be  of  advantage  for  engaging 
young  men  to  undertake  to  go  to  Nova  Scotia  if  they  had  an  . 
opportunity  for  the  perusal  of  it; — they  agreed  it  should  be 
printed  and  published.  And  they  appointed  Me>)srs.  John 
Buist,  Archibald  Bruce,  and  James  Robertson,  to  oversee  the 
publication  of  it  ^  |tnd  to  add  explanatory  notes,  as  they  might 
see  cause.  -  James  Morrison,  Synod  Clerk. 

Mr.  MacOregor,  missionary  from  the  Associate  Synod  to  the 
Gaelic  congregation  of  Pictou,  Nova  Scotia,  was  ordained  by  the 
Associate  Presbytery  of  Glasgow,  May  31st,  1786.  He  has 
laboured  with  great  success.  A  petition  from  Mr.  MacGregor 
and  his  people  for  one  to  take  the  charge  of  the  half  of  tha' 
congregation,  and  sundry  petitions  from  other  places  in  that 
country  for  Ministers  to  preach  in  English,  are  still  before  the 
Synod,  partly  from  the  demand  they  have  for  preachers  at 
home,  and  especially  from  the  aversion  of  young  men  to  go 
abroad. 

191 


A 


'?>: 


192 


REMAINS  OF  TUB 


TO  THE  REVEREND,  THE  MODERATOR  AND  REMANENT  MEM- 
BERS OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSOCIATE  SYNOD,  TO  MEET  AT 
BDINBURQH,   APRIL  BOth,  1793. 

April  30/A,  1793. 

Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren: — Some  years  ago  ap- 
plicatioD  was  made  to  you  for  another  MiDister  to  this  congre- 
gation. Several  other  places  in  this  quarter  have  applied  to 
you  since,  and  none  of  us  have  hitherto  received  any  supply. 
I  beg  leave,  therefore,  to  put  you  in  mind  of  our  petitions,  and 
to  call  your  attention  to  a  few  arguments,  in  behalf  of  this 
country  and  Province,  to  move  you  to  compassion  for  us  in  our 
destitute  situation,  and  to  grant  us  some  speedy  and  effectual 
assistance.  As  to  Pictou,  ever  since  the  Synod's  appointment 
of  another  Minister  to  us,  which  by  Divine  Providence  was  in- 
effectual, I  have  considered  it  as  two  congregations.  I  have 
endeavoured  hitherto  to  labour  equally  in  both,  though  one  con- 
gregation is  enough  for  one  man.  And  as  there  is  a  necessity  for 
the  two  languages,  the  case  is  the  same  as  to  the  people's  benefit, 
as  if  one  man  had  the  charge  of  four  different  congregations  at 
home.  From  this  it  is  easy  to  see  what  a  small  share  of  public 
ordinances  must  fall  to  everyone.  Many  of  the  people,  indeed, 
make  comfortable  progress  under  ordinances  ;  but,  how  much 
greater  might  be  expected  were  we  blessed  with  the  labours  of 
another  Minister  ?  We  suffer  peculiar  hardship  in  the  time 
of  dispensing  the  Sacrament  of  the  Supper.  It  is  hard  for  one 
man  to  dispense  the  sacrament  in  the  two  different  languages 
without  any  assistance;  it  is  hard  that  the  one  or  the  other 
half  of  the  people  must  be  idle  during  the  whole  time  of  pub- 
lic worship,  throughout  the  solemnity.  This  is  such  a  hardship 
as  none  under  the  inspection  of  the  Synod,  I  suppose,  ever  suf- 
fered but  ourselves. 

The  assistance  of  a  Minister  who  could  speak  but  the  English, 


RKV.   JAMES   MACGREGOR,  D.D. 


108 


NT  MEM- 
MEET    AT 

,  1793. 
rs  ago  ap- 
is congre- 
applied  to 
ny  supply, 
itions,  and 
ulf  of  this 
r  us  in  our 
,d  effectual 
ppointroent 
nee  was  in- 
is.    I  have 
rh  one  con- 
ecessity  for 
e's  benefit, 
relations  at 
re  of  public 
pie,  indeed, 
how  much 
labours  of 
in  the  time 
ard  for  one 
t  languages 
the  other 
ime  of  pub- 
.  a  hardship 
le,  ever  suf- 

the  English, 


would  relieve  us  out  of  this  difficulty,  as  ho  could  dispense  or- 
diuances  to  the  one-half,  and  I  to  the  other. 

In  the  summer  of  1791  a  considerable  number  of  emigrants, 
chiefly  Roman  Catholics,  from  the  West  Highlands  and  Isles, 
came  hither.  They  much  need  the  gospel,  and  the  help  of 
another  Minister  might  bo  very  useful  to  them.  Some  of  them 
usually  hear  with  us,  and  probably  more  would  if  we  bad  ordi- 
nances more  frequently  dispensed. 

Because  I  have  two,  or  rather  four  congregations  to  supply 
at  home,  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  go  much  abroad,  to  supply 
various  places  that  are  in  great  need,  and  constantly  craving. 
The  case  of  these  is  the  more  deplorable,  that  there  are  but 
few  Ministers  in  the  province,  and  still  fewer  that  have  any 
tolerable  claim  to  faithfulness  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  The 
less  supply  they  get,  and  the  longer  they  are  without  a  fixed 
dispensation  of  the  gospel,  ignorance  must  prevail  the  more, 
and  as  it  prevails  they  must  become  a  readier  prey  to  seducers. 
It  is  hardly  possible  for  you  to  conceive  the  advantage  that 
Satan  gets  over  a  people  long  deprived  of  the  public  ordinances 
of  the  gospel,  religious  books,  and  the  conversation  of  people 
acquainted  with  the  doctrines  of  Christ.  If  any  one  call  him- 
self a  preacher,  and  be  able  to  blab  out  anything  whatsoever, 
there  he  will  get  hearers,  admirers,  and  followers.  Were  the 
glorious  gospel  of  Christ  preached  to  them,  it  would  certainly 
have  success.     These  people  have  a  powerful  claim  to  your  pity. 

Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren,  T  have  the  satisfaction  to 
inform  you  that,  so  far  as  I  have  had  access  to  know,  there  is 
a  greater  desire  in  this  Province  to  apply  to  you  for  Ministers, 
than  to  any  other  denomination  of  Presbyterians.*    Petitions 

*  Ever  since  the  year  1753,  the  Synod  have  missioned  Ministers  and 
preachers,  from  time  to  time,  to  North  America.  Some  eongregations  of  the 
now  United  States,  and  Piotou  in  Nova  Scotia,  sent  home  money  for  the  ex- 
pense of  their  missions  ,*  but  the  expense  of  the  greatest  number  of  the  mis- 
sions has  been  defrayed  by  the  Synod  and  their  congregations  in  Scotland. 
And  the  Synod«  for  the  encouragement  of  young  men,  and  relief  of  the 
ehurehes  abroad,  have,  by  a  late  act,  made  their  public  funds  liable  to  ba 
17 


•«. 


194 


BIMAIN8  or  TBI 


i 


from  sdyeral  other  plaoos  wonld  have  been  sent  to  you,  but  the 
people  are  discouraged  because  all  applications  from  this  quar- 
ter have  hitherto  been  unsuccessful.  This  discouragement  cannot 
be  removed  till  some  Ministers  be  sent  over ;  and  they  should 
be  sent  without  delay,  for  it  is  not  to  be  supposed,  that  people 
will  continue  always  waiting.  Had  we  s  few  Ministers,  they 
would  serve  their  own  congregations  and  help  others,  and  hereby, 
the  progress  of  ignorance,  errors,  and  delusions,  would  be  much 
checked,  the  work  of  the  Lord  advanoed,  and  the  people  en- 
couraged to  apply  for  more  Ministers. 

Though  the  Synods  were  to  send  over  presently  six  or  seven 
Ministers,  I  hope  neither  the  Synod  nor  the  Ministers  sent,  nor 
yet  we  would  repent  it.  There  is  little  reason  to  fear  that  they 
would  want  labour  or  sustenance.  Let  the  Synod  send  over  all 
that  number  or  any  part  of  it,  which  they  shall  think  expe- 
dient, with  all  expedition. 

Oh,  how  long  shall  I  "  dwell  solitary  in  the  wood  1"  ''  Two 
are  better  than  one,  because  they  have  a  good  reward  for  their 
labours ;  for,  if  they  fall,  the  one  will  lift  up  his  fellow,  but  wo 
to  him  that  is  alone  when  he  falleth,  for  he  hath  not  another 
to  help  him  up  V 

But  I  apprehend.  Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren,  that  there 
is  much  more  need  to  use  arguments  with  young  men  to  come, 
than  with  the  Synod  to  appoint  them.  The  Synod  has  always 
shown  a  forwardness  to  propagate  tho  gospel  in  America,  but 
many  of  their  appointments  for  that  purpose  have  been  unsuc- 
cessful and  ineffectual.  It  seems  that  no  invitation,  no  encou- 
ragement, no  argument  will  move  many  who  are  called  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  the  Americans.  Moses's  excuse  is  still  in 
their  mouth :  "  O  my  Lord,  send,  I  pray  thee,  by  the  hand 
of  him  whom  thou  wilt  send  '/'  send  another,  and  not  me. 

They  are  strangers  to  generous  obedience.  They  belie  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  saying,  that  his  yoke  is  grievous,  and  his 


charged  with  the  expense  of  Missionaries  returning  from  America,  if,  after  a 
trial  of  a  few  years,  they  cannot  be  reconciled  to  a  settlement  in  that  part  of 
the  world. 


RIV.  JAJIC8  MAOORKOOR,  D.V. 


10& 


)tit  the 
B  quar- 
cannot 
should 
people 
re,  they 
hereby, 
te  much 
ople  eu' 

or  seven 
sent,  nor 
ihat  they 
1  over  all 
nk  expe- 

•'  « Two 
I  for  their 
w,  but  wo 
t  another 

that  there 
1  to  come, 
Las  always 
lerica,  but 
sen  unsuo- 
no  encou- 
called  to 
is  still  in 
the  hand 
ot  me. 
y  belie  the 
IS,  and  his 

loa,  if,  after  a 
that  part  of 


burden  heavy.  Instead  of  being  ambitions,  as  thoy  onght,  to 
know  the  fellowship  of  Christ's  sufferings,  thoy  shun  it,  thoy 
dread  it  as  bitterness  and  death.  That  abundant  consolutlon, 
which  is  to  be  enjoyed  through  abundant  sufferings,  shall  never 
be  theirs,  if  they  can  help  it.  With  great  grief  and  sorrow 
have  many  serious  Christians,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  ob- 
served their  unaccountable  backwardness  to  engage  in  the 
Lord's  work  in  this  Continent. 

This  sorrow  touches  me  now  muuh  more  sensibly  than  ever 
I  expected.  I  cannot  holp  deploring  the  case  of  my  fellow 
creatures  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge,  while  those  whose 
business  and  duty  it  is  to  help  them,  are  utterly  unwilling  to 
do  them  the  least  service.  I  fear  the  blood  of  many  Ameri- 
can souls  shall  be  required  at  the  hands  of  Ministers  in  North 
Britain.  I  cannot  believe  that  they  could  so  steel  their  hearts 
against  their  brethren,  if  they  only  saw  them  and  understood 
their  forlorn  situation.  Could  they  see  a  people  brought  up  in 
a  wilderness,  without  instruction,  without  example,  without 
books,  and  without  the  public  ordinances  of  God's  grace,  surely 
their  bowels  would  yearn,  their  hearts  would  melt,  and  they 
would  fly  to  their  relief.  But,  alas  !  they  see  them  not;  they 
only  hear  of  them  at  times,  and  an  imperfect  report,  not  fre- 
quently repeated,  can  make  but  a  feeble  impression  on  their 
minds.  Thus  the  heritage  of  the  Lord  is  neglected^,  and  the 
dearly  beloved  of  his  soul  given  into  the  hand  of  her  enemies, 
and  they  who  ought  to  take  the  charge  of  her,  consider  it  not. 
But  let  them  remember,  that  their  consciences  ought  to  be  ten- 
der, that  they  ought  to  open  their  ears  to  the  first  intimation 
of  their  brethren's  distress,  and  not  to  be  rebellious  nor  turn 
away  back.  The  Lord  sees  the  affliction  of  his  people,  though 
they  see  it  not,  and  observes  with  a  jealous  eye  the  backward- 
ness, the  disobedience  of  those  whose  duty  it  is  to  help  them, 
and  do  it  not.  That  selfish,  lukewarm  spirit  cannot  fail  to  bo 
very  offensive  to  the  glorious  King  of  Zion.  Instead  of  that 
fervent  and  unconquerable  zeal,  that  noble  and  disinterested 
patriotism  which  shone  so  conspicuously  in  Paul  and  other 


196 


-'t,-'' 


REMAINS  OF  THI 


apostles  of  our  Lord,  men  who  ha,d  no  selfishness,  no  home,  no 
attachment,  but  whither  the  Lord  called  them ;  who  had  a  keen 
and  eagle  eye  to  discover  the  path  of  duty,  and  were  instantly 
ready  to  follow  the  calls  of  Providence ;  who  were  exquisitely 
jealous  of  their  self  will  and  of  the  counsels  of  flesh  and 
blood,  in  every  shape,  and  who  despised  danger,  and  believed 
and  knew  that  every  kind  of  suffering,  and  death  itself,  was 
gain;  there  now  prevails  in  those  who  are  their  professed  ad- 
mirers and  followers,  (and  I  hope,  are  really  so  in  part,)  a  love 
of  temporal  ease  and  convenience,  a  reluctance  at  being  dis- 
turbed, and  moved  out  of  the  narrow  circle  of  their  nativity, 
and  an  excessive  caution  and  fear  of  venturing,  doi'^"-  offer- 
ing, or  losing  anything  considerable  for  the  sake  of  Christ  or 
his  church,  as  if  they  had  dedicated  themselves  to  the  Lord  in 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  upon  condition  that  he  would  gratify 
their  humour,  or  comply  with  their  inclination.'''  I  fear  this 
ungenerous  spirit  is  an  evil  sign  of  the  present,  and  forebodes 
no  good  to  the  rising  generation.  If  there  remain  unused  any 
means  in  the  power  of  the  Synod  whereby  it  may  be  remedied^ 
they  ought  to  be  tried. 

Were  there  any  great  objections,  or  any  remarkable  cause  of 
discouragement  to  Ministers  coming  to  this  country,  they  might 
be  borne  with.  What  if  they  have  a  long  voyage,  and  a  strange 
country  be  before  them?  Have  they  not,  along  with  that, 
every  encouragement  they  can  wish  ?  Could  they  reckon  up  a 
long  list  of  Ministers  drowned,  or  tossed  about  of  violent 
storms  and  tempests,  in  their  voyages  to  America,  or  could 

*The  Synod  are  heaxtily  grieved  at  the  reluctance  of  preachers  to  undertake 
missions  to  America.  The  language  in  this  letter  may  appear  severe ;  but 
some  allowance  should  be  made  for  one  in  the  situation  of  Mr.  MacGregor, 
separated  from  his  brethren  for  many  years,  unable  to  answer  the  demands  of 
those  who  apply  to  him,  and  often  disappointed  of  expected  assistance.  His 
disinterested  and  exemplary  conduct,  in  his  undertaking  the  mission,  and  his 
patient  continuance  in  his  labours,  have  such  a  resemblance  of  the  spirit  of 
the  primitive  apostolical  times,  as  will  excuse  the  warmth  and  zeal  with  which 
he  addresses  his  brethren — to  partake  with  him  in  the  difficult  work  which 
he  has  found  to  be,  at  the  same  time,  so  very  pleasant. 


lome,  no 
d  a  keen 
instantly 
quisitely 
Icsh  and 
believed 
tself,  was 
Bssed  ad- 
t,)  a  love 
eing  dis- 
nativity, 
>"    uffer- 
Christ  or 
e  Lord  in 
Id  gratify 
fear  this 
forebodes 
msed  any 
remedied, 

cause  of 
ley  migbt 
a  strange 
ritb  that, 
ikon  up  a 
violent 

or  could 

>  undertake 
jfevere;  but 
IaoQregor» 
kemands  of 
lance.  His 
pn,  and  his 
|ie  spirit  of 
rith  which 
^ork  which 


BEV.  JAMES  MAOOREGOR,   D.D. 


197 


they  pretend  they  had  some  terrible  persecution  to  face  upon 
their  arrival,  they  might  be  allowed  to  fear ;  but  who  knows 
not  that  there  is  not  on  the  globe  safer  sailing  than  across  the 
Atlantic,  nor  a  more  kind,  true,  generous,  and  free  people  than 
the  Americans  ?  Their  welcome  in  this  country  would  be, 
"  How  beautiful  are  the  feet  of  them  that  preach  the  gospel  of 
peace,  and  bring  glad  tidings  of  good  things  V  How  shall  I 
escuse  my  reluctant  brethren  in  the  Ministry,  when  I  see  the 
men  of  the  world  undergo  these  dangers  and  difficulties,  (if 
there  be  any,)  for  far  inferior  considerations  ?  Do  not  the  ser- 
vants and  officers  of  his  Britannic  Majesty  cross  that  ocean  at  any 
time,  in  obedience  to  their  superiors  ?  Do  not  the  worshippers 
of  Mammon  traverse  the  Atl?.at\c  incessantly,  even  in  the 
stormiest  seasons  of  the  year,  for  paltry  trifles  of  filthy  lucre  ? 
Do  not  multitudes  of  emigrants  cross  it  every  year,  merely  for 
the  hop3  of  earning,  more  easily  or  comfortably,  food  and 
raiment  for  their  bodies?  And  above  all,  what  shall  I  say 
when  rank  Pelagians,  Socinians,  Popish  priests,  and  filthy 
dreamers,  men  whom  earth  and  sea  are  ready  to  swallow  up, 
and  for  whom  there  is  no  divine  promise  of  grace  or  assistance 
to  depend  upon  in  their  work,  not  only  traverse  the  Atlantic, 
but  uninvited,  unattended,  and  often  unrewarded,  scour  the 
wilds  and  deserts  of  America,  in  cold  and  heat,  to  make  prose- 
lytes to  their  pernicious  opinions  ?  Alas !  shall  they  who 
know  themselves  to  serve  the  best  of  all  Masters,  and  to  be  en- 
gaged in  the  most  precious  and  honourable  of  all  employments, 
who  are  not  bid  to  cross  that  sea  but  in  the  calmest  and  mild- 
est season  of  the  year,  and  who  may  expect  a  hearty  welcome 
from  their  friends  before  them — nay  more,  who  have  the  best 
reasons  to  expect  the  attendance  and  ministration  of  angels, 
and  the  blessing,  favour,  and  protection  of  an  infinitely  gra- 
cious and  compassionate  God  and  Saviour, — shall  these  flatly 
refuse?  It  is  astonishing  that  any  servant  of  Christ  can 
seriously  think  that  his  Divine  Master  will  admit  of  such  an 
excuse.  For  my  own  part,  I  know  not  whether  I  should  more 
pity  or  detest  the  sorry  cowardice  and  pusillanimity  of  those 
17* 


vS'Sfc; 


198 


BEMAIN8  OF  THE 


dastardly  spirits  who  fright  themselves  with  such  a  baghear. 
I  almost  think  it  a  happy  thing,  that  the  Atlantic  lies  between 
them  and  us,  to  bar  such  cowards  from  coming  hither. 

The  severe  climate  of  this  country  is  a  terror  to  some  ;  but 
tender  and  delicate  females  are  able  to  bear  it  with  ease. 
Though  it  is  cold  for  a  while  in  winter,  yet,  upon  the  whole, 
it  is  more  healthy  than  that  of  Britain,  or  the  United  States 
of  America,  and,  I  suppose,  as  agreeable.* 

*Ja  illustration  of  the  above,  some  observations  in  a  letter  of  Deeetnber 
30th,  1790,  from  Mr.  MacQregor  to  Mr.  Buist,  to  be  communicated,  may  be  se- 
lected. 

I.  As  to  fog  or  mist :  Nova  Scotia  is  a  great  deal  clearer  of  it  than  nny 
part  that  ever  I  saw  of  Scotland.  Upon  the  fishing  banks  round  the  south 
and  east  coasts,  thore  is  a  great  deal  of  fog  ;  but  the  inland  country,  instead 
of  being  foggy,  is  remarkably  clear.  Along  the  coast  to  the  northward  there 
is  very  little  fog.  We  have  it  only  for  a  few  days  in  the  year,  at  Pictou,  vias,, 
May.  Before  I  came  to  this  country,  I  thought  it  was  foggy,,  chiefly  from  the 
accounts  of  Geographers,  and  I  was  surprised,  when,  after  a  year's  trial,  I 
found  it  so  much  the  reverse.  You  may  confidently  contradict  any  man  who 
will  assert  that  Nova  Scotia  is  foggy,  except  a  narrow  strip  along  the  south 
and  east  coasts. 

II.  As  to  rain  :  I  am  confident  we  have  much  less  rain  here  than  in  Scot- 
land. It  rains  in  April,  but  it  cannot  be  called  a  rainy  month.  From  May 
till  November,  in  general,  it  is  drier  than  at  home,  and  more  agreeable.  No- 
vember is  the  only  month  that  can  be  called  rainy. 

III.  As  to  wholesomeness  :  Nova  Scotia  is  far  more  wholesome  than  Scot- 
land. There  are  people  hero  from  a  variety  of  nations,  and  it  is  generally 
agreed  that  it  is  the  most  wholesome  place  ever  they  were  in.  1st.  About 
22  or  23  years  ago  the  first  settlers  came  to  Pictou,  viz  :  5  or  6  families  ; 
about  17  years  ago,  about  30  families  ;  15  years  ago,  12  families.  The  next 
reinforcement  was  ut  the  Peace.  Now,  as  far  as  I  can  recollect,  there  are  not 
any  heads  of  those  families,  male  or  female,  yet  dead,  except  one  old 
man.  2d.''l'  For  my  own  part,  I  do  not  rememb  .  that  sickness  has  confined 
me  one  hour  to  my  bed  since  I  came  here. 

IV.  As  to  the  severity  of  the  climate  :  The  winter  is  severe,  indeed ;  bu( 
we  are  not  naked  or  destitute  of  fire-wood.  Some  freeze  to  death,  but  thej 
are  generally  drunkards  ;  some  lose  their  toes  and  the  skin  of  their  fingers, 
but  they  are  generally  fool-hardy.  Accidents  have  happened  to  the  mos* 
cautious,  but  very  seldom.  Our  severe  weather  is  not  so  disagreeable  no» 
hurtful  as  the  cold,  wet,  sleety  weather  at  home;  nor  have  we  ever  above 


*  Particular  cases  of  delicate  people  omitted  in  this  extract. 


■-  » -W^  W^!»  "■ftfVp".'^Wfi  ^JtT — 


ILT        JAMES  MACQREaOR,  B.D. 


199 


bugbear, 
between 

(me ;  but 
itb  ease. 
he  -wbole, 
,ed  States 


af  December 
1,  may  be  se- 

f  it  than  nny 
nd  the  south 
intry,  instead 
•thward  there 
t  Piotou,  vii., 
liefly  from  the 
year's  trial,  I 
any  man  who 
long  the  south 

than  in  Scot- 
From  May 
jreeable.     No- 

J)me  than  Scot- 
lit  is  generally 
1st.  About 
lor  6  families  ; 
les.     The  next 
L  there  are  not 
kcept   one    old 
^s  has  confined 

k  indeed ;  but 
[ath,  but   they 

their  fingers, 
Id  to  the  mop» 
pagreeable  noi 

TO  ever  above 

let. 


Again,  anothev  strong  objection  is  the  difficulty  of  leaving 
father,  mother,  relations,  acquaintances,  and  country.  To  this, 
the  words  of  our  Saviour  are  so  plain  and  decisive  an  answer, 
that  it  is  a  wonder  that  any  one  should,  for  a  moment,  enter- 
tain that  objection.  Upon  the  one  hand,  his  gracious  promise, 
"  Every  one  that  has  forsaken  houses,  or  brethren,  or  sisters,  or 
father,  or  mother,  or  wife,  or  children,  or  lands,  for  my  name's  sake, 
shall  receive  an  hundred  fold,  and  shall  inherit  everlasting 
life.**  Upon  the  other,  his  righteous  threatening,  "  He  that 
loveth  father,  or  mother,  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me  ; 
and  he  that  loveth  son,  or  daughter,  more  than  me  is  not  worthy 
of  me;  and  he  that  taketh  not  his  cross,  and  foUoweth  after  me, 
is  not  worthy  of  me.  He  that  findeth  his  life  shall  lose  it,  and 
he  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake,  shall  find  it."  But,  after 
all,  I  fear  that  this  objection  maintains  its  ground  in  the  heart 
with  more  force  than  is  commonly  suspected ;  that  natural  and 
strong  attachment  which  they  have  to  country  and  friends,  and 
of  course,  that  reluctance  (equally  strong)  to  leave  them,  be- 
sides their  usual  and  uncommon  power,  acquire  on  this  occasion 
much  additional  force ;  so  that,  under  their  influence,  they  re- 
present to  themselves  this  country  much  more  gloomy  and  dis- 
agreeable than  it  really  is.  They  magnify,  beyond  measure,  the 
smallest  difficulty  that  lies  in  their  way  to  it,  and  create  many 
where  there  are  none.  I  may  apply  to  them  the  parable  of  the 
man  who  married  a  wife,  and  could  not  come.  Their  hearts 
are  wedded  elsewhere,  and  they  cannot  prevail  with  themselves 
to  come  hither ;  and,  indeed,  if  the  authority  of  the  glorious 
Redeemer  will  not  move  them,  in  vain  shall  I  hope  to  prevail 
by  ray  arguments.  But  of  what  use  are  such  in  the  service 
of  Christ  ?     To  what  purpose  do  they  call  him  Lord  and  Mas- 


three  nights  of  severe  frost  at  once.  It  never  fails  to  relax,  and  it  generally 
thaws  gently  for  a  few  days  after  the  third  night  of  severe  frost.  But,  at 
any  rate,  our  charming  spring  and  summer  make  up  fully  for  the  severity  of 
our  winter.  I  believe  there  is  no  part  of  the  globe  where  there  is  a  more 
beautiful  spring  than  in  Nova  Scotia.  Upon  the  whole,  if  I  had  no  induce- 
ment to  see  old  Scotland  but  its  climate,  I  would  never  desire  a  Bight  of  it. 


\', 


200 


BEMAINS  OF  THE 


ter  ?  Did  not  he  speak  those  words  from  a  foresight  of  the 
very  case  of  Ministers  going  from  Britain  to  America,  and  with 
a  special  application  to  them  ?  Did  he  not  interpose  his  au- 
thority, and  promise,  and  threatening,  for  their  very  sakes  ? 
and  shall  his  word  be  without  meaning  or  e£fect?  It  is  certainly 
a  great  shame  for  the  Ministers  of  the  more  clear,  free,  and 
joyous  dispensations  of  the  New  Testament,  to  come  so  far  be- 
hind  those  of  the  Old.  Levi  could  say  unto  his  father,  and  to 
his  mother,  "  I  have  not  seen  him,"  neither  did  he  acknowledge 
his  brethren,  nor  know  his  own  children.  I  suppose  it  will  be 
necessary  for  the  Synod  to  take  considerable  pains  with  young 
men  whom  they  appoint  to  America,  that,  if  possible,  they  may 
thoroughly  undermine  and  remove  this  objection.  One  gen- 
erous effort,  could  they  be  prevailed  upon  to  make  it,  would 
burst  its  shackles,  and  put  them  ever  after  in  the  way  of  duty 
and  comfort.  And  how  much  preferable  would  it  be  to  do  a 
little  violence  to  their  feelings  and  affections  for  once,  than  to 
be  at  times,  while  they  live,  subject  to  twinges  of  conscience, 
for  having  refused  a  great  and  lasting  duty  ? 

But  I  am  afraid  they  will  shield  themselves  from  conscience 
also.  They  may  think,  if  they  refuse  to  go  to  America, 
they  shall  be  as  profitably  employed  in  other  parts  of  the  vine- 
yard. Others  have  refused  before,  and  they  see  them  not 
otherwise  than  well,  and  they  shall  fare  no  worse.  But  I  beg 
leave  to  tell  them,  that  herein  they  are  widely  mistaken. 
Though  the  Master  may  employ  them  elsewhere,  he  must  ac- 
count their  refusal  a  disobedience  and  offence,  nor  will  he  let 
it  go  without  chastisement.  I  am  not  inclined  to  tell  them, 
that  hereby  they  endanger  their  souls,  as  to  their  eternal  state, 
though  perhaps  it  might  not  be  amiss  for  them,  to  consider 
whether  such  disobedience  may  not  be  a  token  of  the  naughti- 
ness of  their  hearts.  I  am  sure  that  no  servant  of  Christ  ever 
did  or  over  will  lose  by  his  obedience,  or  yet  gain  by  his  diso- 
bedience more  than  others.  While  the  world  stands,  the  Lord 
will  not  only  make  a  difference  between  him  who  serveth  God 
and  him  who  serveth  him  not,  but  moreover  he  will  make  a 


~ir 


BEY.  JAMES  MAOaBEQOB,  D.D. 


201 


of  the 
i  with 
lis  au- 
Bakes  ? 
srtainly 
ee,  and 
far  be- 
,  and  to 
ov?ledge 
t  will  be 
ti  young 
hey  may 
)ne  gen- 
it,  would 
r  of  duty 
3  to  do  a 
5,  than  to 
(nscience, 


great  difference  between  him  that  serveth  him  peevishly,  fro- 
wardly,  negligently,  and  him  who  eerveth  him  freely,  gener- 
ously, and  punctually.  For  in  contempt  and  scorn  of  all  human 
devices  for  ease  and  comfort,  God  will  be  merciful  to  the  mer- 
ciful, pure  to  the  pure,  and  froward  to  the  froward.  Though 
the  Lord  may  not  cast  them  out  of  the  ministry,  nor  deprive 
them  of  all  success  in  it,  yet  they  may  expect  that  he  shall 
deal  them  out  both  comfort  and  success,  with  a  sparing  hand : 
and  it  is  not  possible  that  they  can  have  that  abundant,  full, 
soul-cheering,  and  enriching  joy  and  consolation  which  they 
might  enjoy  were  they  generously  to  forsake  father,  mother, 
friends,  and  country,  for  Christ's  sake,  and  the  gospel's. 

Disobedience  to  appointments  for  America  is  now  become  so 
common  and  fashionable,  that  I  fear  they  will  henceforth  be 
made  little  account  of,  so  that  it  is  hoping  against  hope  for  us 
to  expect  a  competent  supply.  But  I  must  warn  my  young 
brethren,  whether  they  will  hear,  or  whether  they  will  forbear, 
that  the  more  the  call  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  Americans  is 
neglected,  it  grows  the  louder,  and  the  sin  of  turning  a  deaf 
ear  to  it  the  greater.  Christ  now  says  to  them  with  peculiar  em- 
phasis, "  Will  ye  also  refuse  ?"  And  let  them  remember  that 
there  is  a  cup  of  fatherly  chastisement,  a  filling-up  for  the  disobe- 
dient children,  as  well  as  wrath  for  his  enemies.  No  one  can 
say  how  long  his  patience  may  last,  only  it  is  not  to  be  supposed 
that  he  will  defer  so  long  to  correct  those  as  to  punish  these, 
"  You  only  have  I  known,  therefore  will  I  punish  you."  Let 
them  therefore  take  heed  that  they  do  not  serve  themselves 
heirs  to  them,  who  have  refused  former  appointments,  lest  they 
get  the  cup  to  drink.  Though  it  be  administered  by  the  hand 
of  a  father,  it  may  be  very  bitter.  I  am  not  fond  of  using  so 
much  severity.  I  would  much  rather  allure  my  brethren  over, 
or  rather  I  wish  they  would  of  their  own  accord  come  cheer- 
fully to  the  work  of  the  Lord,  without  regarding  consequences. 
My  dear  young  Brethren,  let  me  recommend  America  to  you. 
Whatever  it  be  to  others,  it  is  the  best  place  for  Ministers  that 
I  know  in  the  world.    Only  be  prevailed  upon  to  come.    Yott 


202 


BEMAINS  OF  THB 


will  see  that  every  thing  that  seemed  against  you  will  be  really 
for  you.  The  very  ignorance  of  the  people  will  be  unspeakably 
in  your  favour  j  for  there  is  every  probability  of  your  being 
more  successfui  among  such,  and  you  will  have  a  far  better 
opportunity  of  observing  the  success  of  your  labour  than  if  you 
were  to  enter  into  the  labours  of  others,  or  build  where  the 
foundation  was  previously  laid.  I  have  been  here  above  six 
years,  in  as  disadvantageous  circumstances,  I  suppose,  as  any 
whom  the  Synod  ever  sent  to  this  continent;  and  though,  indeed, 
I  have  been  in  it,  in  weakness,  in  fear,  in  trembling,  yet  I  ac- 
count it  the  happiest  thing  that  ever  befel  me,  that  I  was  sent 
to  America.  I  had  my  reluctance,  my  struggle  ere  I  set  off, 
but  I  have  reason  to  bless  God  while  I  live,  that  I  was  not  suf- 
fered to  comply  with  the  counsels  of  flesh  and  blood  to  stay  at 
home.  I  am  sure  that  all  the  world  would  not  keep  you  out  of 
America,  if  you  only  knew  what  it  yields.  O  taste  and  see 
that  our  God  is  good.  Only  believe,  and  you  shall  surely  see 
his  glory,  you  shall  see  it  far  beyond  what  you  can  expect.  He 
will  supply  all  your  need  according  to  his  riches  in  glory  by 
Christ  Jesus.  He  will  grant  you  more  of  the  unutterable  and 
glorious  joy  of  faith  in  this  wilderness,  than  in  the  most  splen- 
did cities  of  Britain.  You  shall  indeed  be  partakers  of  the  af- 
flictions of  the  gospel.  Let  this  be  your  joy,  not  your  discour- 
agement, for  no  suffering  shall  befal  you  here,  but  what  shall 
be  measured  out  to  you  by  infinite  tenderness,  love,  and  faith- 
fulness, and  attention  to  your  ability  to  bear ;  and  withal  coun- 
terbalanced with  exceeding  joy.  God  will  make  all  grace  to 
abound  towards  you,  that  ye  always  having  all  sufficiency  in  all 
things,  may  abound  unto  every  good  work,  being  enriched  in 
every  thing,  unto  all  bountifulness  to  God's  praise.  I  shall  not 
say  that  God  is  better  in  America  than  in  Britain,  but  I  mis- 
take it,  if  you  shall  not  find  him  better  to  you.    '  '^ 

Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren,  if,  after  all  I  can  say,  the 
Synod  cannot  send,  young  men  will  not  run ;  our  hope  shall  not 
be  lost,  we  shall  not  be  cut  off  for  our  own  part.  We  know  who 
made  Isaiah  to  say,  ''  Here  am  I,  send  me }"  who  said,  "  Lo  I 


BBV.  JAMES  MAOGREOOR,  D.D. 


203 


be  really 
jpeakably 
)ur  being 
far  better 
[lan  if  you 
^bere  tbe 
above  six 
ise,  as  any 
gb,  indeed, 
5,  yet  I  ac- 
I  was  sent 
8  I  set  off, 
ras  not  suf- 
d  to  stay  at 
)  you  out  of 
tste  and  see 
1  surely  see 
jxpect.    He 
in  glory  by 
itterable  and 
most  splen- 
srs  of  tbe  af- 
rour  discour- 
[t  wbat  sball 
!,  and  faitb- 
Iwitbal  coun- 
all  grace  to 
Lcienoy  in  all 
enricbed  in 
I  sball  not 
i,  but  I  mis- 
lean  say,  tbe 
lope  sball  not 
Te  know  vrho 
said, «  Lo  I 


am  witb  you  always,  even  to  tbe  end  of  tbe  world."  "We  can 
do  all  things  through  Christ  Jesus  who  strengtheneth  us.  He 
shall  make  worm  Jacob  to  thresh  the  mountains  and  beat  them 
small.  Our  merciful  and  faithful  High  Priest  has  a  most  per- 
fect knowledge  of  our  situation,  and  his  most  abundant  and 
tender  compassion  for  us  will  not  suffer  him  to  leave  us  unre- 
lieved for  one  moment  longer  than  our  good  requires.  "  0 
Lord,  look  down  from  heaven,  and  behold  from  the  habitation 
of  thy  holiness  and  of  thy  glory ;  where  is  thy  zeal,  and  thy 
strength,  and  the  sounding  of  thy  bowels  and  of  thy  mercies 
towards  us?"     They  shall  not  be  restrained. 

Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren,  I  hope  I  shall  obtain  your 
pardon,  if  any  of  you  think  I  have  written  in  a  strain  too  keen. 
My  feelings  and  thoughts  on  this  subject  cannot  be  the  same 
with  yours.  I  have  been  long  alone.  We  have  been  repeatedly 
disappointed.  We  fear  we  sball  be  so  again.  I  know  that  the 
objections  which  prevent  our  help  are  but  trifles.  I  see  the 
misery  of  my  fellow  creatures  without  the  gospel. 

May  the  God  of  the  whole  earth  bless  you,  and  keep  you. 
Jehovah  make  his  face  to  shine  upon  yon,  and  bo  gracious  unto 
you.  Jehovah  lifib  up  his  countenance  upon  you,  and  give  you 
peace.  May  the  Spirit  of  wisdom  and  knowledge  guide  you  in 
all  your  deliberations,  and  second  your  appointments.  May  he 
send  forth  labourers  into  his  own  harvest,  and  give  them  wil- 
lingness of  heart  to  go  to  the  work  of  the  Lord  wherever  he 
sends  them. 

I  am,  Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren,  your  fellow-servant 
in  Christ'3  Gospel, 

James  MacGreoor. 

Pictou,  Sept.  2Qth,  1792. 


.,K  .,:■  'Kc,^'^ 


..■    i 


•t  »         <  » 


I 


u 


■>■  -v 


-w^ 


?• 


'■.;•*,. 


ADDBESS 


w 


TO  THB 


U^flTED    SECESSION    SYNOD 


»  BBHAir  or 


THE  LITERARY  INSTITUTION  AT  PICTOU. 


WRITTEM  in  THB  TEAR  1824. 


18 


m 


% 


r.    '   I 


■*f 


a 


ADDRESS. 


Fathers  and  Brethren,  among  tho  various  claims  pre- 
sented to  you  for  the  exercise  of  your  liberality,  I  hope  that 
none  will  appear  more  just  or  pressing  than  mine.  It  comef 
on  behalf  of  a  portion  of  the  church  nearly  allied  to  yourselvesi 
and  whose  opening  prospects  are  very  extensive.  It  comes  for 
your  assistance  to  enlarge  a  seminary  of  education  which  we 
have  founded  in  Pictou  for  the  advancement  of  literature  in 
general,  but  especially  for  providing  ministers  of  the  gospel  for 
a  growing  church  in  this  extensive  wilderness.  Permit  me 
then  to  lay  before  you  a  plain  and  unvarnished  statement  of 
some  of  our  facts  and  prospects,  to  show  you  the  justice  and 
urgency  of  my  claim. 

It  is  now  about  thirty-eight  years  since  I  was  missioned  by 
the  Associate  Synod  to  Pictou,  where  my  situation  for  some 
years  was  so  discouraging,  that  I  believe  an  angel  from  heaven 
could  not  have  persuaded  me  that  in  my  day  there  would  be 
occasion  for  the  application  I  am  now  making.  Pictou,  equal 
in  extent  to  a  large  county,  contained  then  nearly  ninety  fami- 
lies, of  various  relictions  denominations,  but  chiefly  Presbyte- 
rians, and  so  scattered  that  nowhere  was  one  house  to  be  found 
near  another.  They  had  no  school,  no  church,  no  mill,  no  road, 
no  bridge ;  indeed  they  had  scarcely  any  convenience.  I  could 
view  myself  in  no  other  light  than  that  of  an  exile  from  social 
enjoyments,  not  only  for  a  while,  but  all  my  life ;  but  my  des- 

207 


208 


REMAINS  or  THB 


pair  of  earthly  comfortfl  occasioned  a  more  active  application  for 
those  that  were  spiritual.  I  have,  however,  enjoyed  a  good 
Bhare  of  both.  Pictou  prospered  far  beyond  my  expectation. 
It  prospered  more  than  any  other  part  of  the  province,  for  the 
Highland  omigrauts  hither  gave  notice  to  their  connections  at 
home  that  they  had  the  gospel,  and  these  notices  were  the  oc- 
casion of  turning  the  current  of  emigration  towards  Pictou, 
and  it  has  continued  in  that  direction  till  almost  every  conveni- 
eut  spot  is  occupied.  My  congregation  is  now  multiplied  to 
nine,  three  of  which,  however,  are  not  under  the  inspection  of 
our  Synod,  as  we  could  not  supply  them  with  ministers.  The 
district  of  Pictou  now  contains  fifteen  or  sixteen  thousand  peo- 
ple. We  have  a  town,  a  good  harbour,  a  court  house,  and  jail, 
schools,  churches,  mills,  roads,  bridges,  and  all  the  other  con- 
veniences which  these  imply.  We  have  been  at  great  toil  and 
expense  in  providing  these  establishments,  but  they  are  useful, 
and  necessary ;  and  though  we  must  confess  that  such  of  them 
as  belong  to  this  life  have  occupied  an  undue  portion  of  atten- 
tion and  means,  yet  we  have  not  wholly  neglected  those  which 
are  more  excellent  and  durable ;  for  besides  our  schools  and 
churches  we  have  seven  years  ni^o  founded  the  above  Seminary, 
though  we  knew,  that  it  would  be  far  above  our  ability  to  com- 
plete it  and  endow  it  as  we  would  wish.  This  measare  was 
long  contemplated  before  it  was  undertaken.  It  was  many 
years  talked  of  as  a  thing  extremely  desirable,  could  it  only  be 
hoped  for ;  but  comparing  our  finances  and  the  necessary  ex- 
|K  iises  together,  no  serious  hope  could  be  entertained.  But  at 
length,  observing  the  gracious  and  munificent  Head  of  the 
Church,  favouring  other  religious  enterprises  beym.il  expecta- 
tion, we  began  to  hope  that  lie  might  also  smMo  up-  fj  curs. 
Accordingly  we  took  courage  and  began. 

By  the  assistance  of  the  Provincial  Legislature  and  other 
friend>s  we  have  raised  a  decent  and  commodious  building,  and 
procuveO  .-.  considerable  philosophical  apparatus,  a  printing 
precs,  mi  '  i.  c 'd  beg'r.ning  of  a  library.  We  expect  some 
periniiiucn^  assistance  f -cm  the  Legislature,  but  not  at  all  to  thai 


BIV.  JAMI8   MAOQRiaOlt,   D.D. 


200 


Ltlon  for 
a  nood 
RCtaiion. 
,  for  tho 
ictions  at 
e  the  00- 
s  Pictou, 
J  conveni- 
tiplied  to 
)eotion  of 
icrs.    The 
usand  pco- 
e,  ond  jail, 
other  con- 
cat  toil  and 

are  useful, 
loh  of  tbem 
on  of  atten- 
those  vliich 
schools  and 
-e  Seminary, 
ility  to  oom- 
Ueasnre  vras 
k  was  many 
jld  it  only  bo 

lecessary  ex- 

>ed.    But  at 
ead  of  the 

Di;\  oxpecta- 


degree  which  the  Institution  would  reqttiro  to  render  it  czten- 
sivi'  useful.  For  that  part  of  it,  which  lir«J  n«'firest  our  heart, 
via.,  the  study  of  theology,  the  peculiar  preparfttioo  of  young 
men  for  preaching  the  gospel,  w  '  can  ezpt  i  n(\  assistance  from 
the  Legislature,  but  only  that  part  of  it  which  is  outumon  to 
all  who  receive  a  liberal  education,  nam(  ly  the  languages  and 
the  sciences.  And  if  you  consider  what  weight  of  influence 
the  Church  of  England  possesses  wherever  she  is  establiohed, 
as  shf'  is  iiore,  and  how  natural  it  is  for  establishments  to  en- 
gi  ..I  •. 

^p  ^^  ^^  "^  ^^  ^P  ^^  ^^  ^^ 

A  whole  leaf  it  unfortanately  lost  here. 

[Tht;  students]  licensed  have  been  there  [in  Cape  Breton] 
ever  since  they  were  licensed,  and  their  labours  have  been  ac- 
ceptable, and  I  doubt  not,  profitable.  Indeed  the  relief  which 
Cape  Breton  had  already  found  from  our  Seminary,  should 
greatly  console  us  for  the  toil  and  expense  which  it  has  cost  uh. 

But  exclusively  of  all  the  places  which  I  have  mentioned, 
Nova  Scotia  itself  is  of  that  importance,  that  it  deserves  and 
imperiously  demands  that  Institution  for  which  I  am  pleading. 
We  have  here  sixteen  congregations  and  several  vacancies, 
and  had  our  Literary  Seminary  been  sooner  established,  both 
our  congregations  and  vacancies  would  have  been  more  nu- 
merous. We  have  numbers  of  young  and  weak  settlements 
besides,  which  may  be  called  vacancies,  but  because  of  their 
poverty  cannot  for  a  considerable  time  maintain  ministers. 
These  need  the  labours  of  ministers  to  train  them  up  in  the 
way  they  should  go,  that  they  may  not  be  misled  and  depart 
out  of  it.  For  the  assistance  of  these  we  have  Missionary  So- 
cieties}, whose  cherishing  exertions  will  gradually  strengthen 
them  till  they  become  efficient  congregations.  The  great  body 
of  the  people  are  Dissenters  from  the  Church  of  England,  and 
I  believe  that  the  majority  of  these  will  be  inclined  to  take 
ministers  from  our  Seminary. 

If,  then,  you  can  couceivc  the  growing  importance  of  Nova 

Sootia  and  those  regions  in  its  vicinity  which  I  have  mentioned, 
18* 


210 


BEMAINB  OF  THE 


I  trust  you  will  see  at  once  the  utility  and  necessity  of  setting 
our  Institution  upon  a  respectable  foundation.  But  permit  uie 
to  make  a  few  remarks  to  prevent  you  from  entertaining  a  mis- 
taken idea  of  our  strength  for  this  undertaking,  and  of  our  need 
of  powerful  assistance  from  abroad.  Though  the  country  to  be 
benefited  by  our  Seminary  be  extensive,  it  is  in  the  meantime 
thinly  inhabited,  and  in  general  not  long  settled ;  nay,  much  of 
it  remains  still  unsettled,  and  therefore  poor.  It  is  not  easy 
for  you  to  conceive  the  toil  and  hardship  of  a  new  settler  in 
providing  a  living  for  himself  and  family  in  a  tremendous 
American  forest.  He  has  not  a  spot  whereon  to  build  his  house, 
barn,  and  all  his  fences.  Among  the  stumps  and  roots  of  the 
trees  cut  down  and  burnt,  he  must  raise  provision  for  his 
family.  Add  to  these  his  share  of  public  works,  as  roads, 
bridges,  court  houses,  &c.,  and  you  may  conceive  that  he  who 
has  undergone  the  toil  necessary  for  these  acquisitions,  is  sel- 
dom able  to  part  with  much  of  his  property  to  advance  an  In- 
stitution like  ours,  even  when  it  has  his  warm  regard. 

The  value  of  education  is  not  understood  in  British  America, 
hence  a  luke-warmness  to  support  our  Institution  may  be  ex- 
pected to  exist.  You  will  expect  it  to  be  extensive  when  you 
reflect,  that  the  above  mentioned  enthusiastic  self-made  preach- 
ers decry  all  liberal  education  as  a  quenching  of  the  Spirit,  and 
inconsistent  with  his  teaching  ',  and  not  without  boasting  that 
their  labour  is  not  in  vain.  In  respect  to  this  the  influence  of 
the  seminary  itself  Is  working  a  favourable  change,  and  will  do 
so  more  and  more  ;  but  we  cannot  hope  that  it  will  do  so  to  a 
great  extent,  unless  it  be  supported  so  as  to  render  it  a  con- 
spicuous and  attractive  object. 

Even  in  Pictou  where  our  chief  strength  lies,  the  eff^ective 
friends  of  the  Academy  are  not  what  you  would  imagine  from 
its  population.  Were  its  whole  population  from  the  Lowlands 
of  Scotland,  I  do  believe  that  we  could  carry  on  pretty  well 
without  much  foreign  aid ;  for  we  could  depend  upon  the  perse- 
verance of  their  generosity.  But  the  case  is  not  so,  for  the  ma- 
jority of  its  people  consbts  of  emigrants  from  the  counties  of 


BBV.  JAMES   MAOQREGOR,  D.D. 


211 


setting 
mit  lue 
a  mis- 
ar  need 
ry  to  be 
eantime 
nuch  of 
not  easy 
ettler  in 
mendous 
is  house, 
ts  of  the 
i  for  his 
as  roads, 
b  he  who 
ns,  is  sel- 
ce  an  In- 

America, 
lay  be  ex- 
when  you 
le  preach- 
Ipirit,  and 
sting  that 
Ifluence  of 
|nd  will  do 
do  so  to  a 
ir  it  a  con- 

[e  effective 

Lgine  from 
Lowlands 

Lretty  well 
the  perse- 
ar  the  ma- 

Lounties  of 


Inverness,  Ross,  and  Sutherland,  Now  you  know  that  those 
are  Preshyterians  by  birth,  yet  tliere  is  a  lu  cessity  of  f"or«iin<^ 
societies  in  the  Lowl.inds  to  assist  them  in  giving  their  iliil- 
dren  a  common  school  education  in  their  native  country.  Yuu 
can  easily  conceive  then  that  they  will  need  the  same  assistance 
here,  and  of  course,  that  they  have  neither  heart  nor  hand  to 
promote  our  grand  design.  Something  may  be  expected  of 
their  descendants,  for  they  will  be  scholars,  but  of  themseives 
little  or  nothing.  There  are  exceptions,  but  I  speak  of  the 
generality. 

Here  there  is  a  large  country  filling  up   with   inhabitants. 
The  natives  will  multiply  fa.st,  but  we  can  receive  emigrants 
for  ages.     We  can  long  find  a  place  for  your  overflowings,  for 
our  most  populous  districts  can  maintain  twenty  or  thirty  times 
their  present  population.     Let  me  therefore  entreat  you  in  the 
bowels  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  take  the  state  of  this  church 
and  country  under  your  serious  consideration,  and  grant  us  all 
the  assistance  in  your  power  for  the  enlargement  of  our  Seminary 
of  education.     In  my  opinion  this  is  the  portion  of  the  church 
of  Christ  which  you  are  called  to  cherish,  that  province  of  his 
kingdom  which  God  hath  committed  to  your  peculiar  cam — 
next  to  your  own.     Over  it  you  have  hitherto  watched  with  ten- 
derness and  solicitude,  and  much  has  it  profited  by  the  prudent 
directions  of  your  ecclesiastical  courts.     You  have  spent  your 
money  in  conveying  ministers  to  it;  and  I  believe  that  you 
have  followed  them  with  your  prayers  to  Him  who  can  give  the 
increase,  and  that  your  labour  has  not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 
But  these  ministers  will  soon  be  numbered  with  the   dead. 
What  then  shall  become  of  the  church  here  ?     "  The  Lord  will 
provide."     He  will  doubtless,  but  he  must  provide  by  wise  and 
adequate  means,  and  there  cannot  be  missionaries  continually 
supplied  from  Scotland.     Ere  long  the  demand  here  will  be  so 
great  that  it  cannot  be  supplied  thence,  and  besides  general  ex- 
perience shows  that  native  teachers  will  be  more  suitable  than 
foreigners.     Christ  will  raise  up  ministers  for  his  church  here 
within  herself.     Though  the  means  appear  wanting  to  uS;  they 


212 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


^^ 


r 


are  not  so  to  him ;  the  silver  is  his  and  the  gold  is  his,  and  he 
it  is  who  inscribes  on  the  heart,  "  It  is  more  blessed  to  give 
than  to  receive."  When  he  chooses  the  means  which  his  own 
glorious  sovereignty  accounts  most  wise  and  adequate,  I  trust 
that  it  will  be  a  great  satisfaction  to  you  that  he  take  you  into 
his  employment;  and  appoint  you  a  high  and  honourable  station 
in  the  work. 

Here  a  vast  population  is  to  spring  up,  and  a  great  propor- 
tion of  it  descendants  of  Scotland.  You  help  heathen  and  aliens, 
you  will  surelj  help  those  who  are  your  own  flesh.  It  must  be 
pleasant  to  you  who  sent  the  gospel  to  your  countrymen  here, 
to  afford  effectual  aid  for  preserving  it  to  the  millions  of  their 
descendants  in  the  ages  to  come.  Here  they  will  probably  re- 
main and  increase  to  a  thousand  generations,  perhaps  to  the 
end  of  time,  and  the  bounty  you  bestow  now  may  extend  to  the 
last  of  time.  Many  of  you  have  near  relations  here.  These, 
their  children,  and  their  children's  children,  shall  profit  by  the 
abundance  of  your  liberality  or  suffer  by  its  deficiency.  Were 
a  strong  impulse  now  given  to  our  Seminary  it  would  probably 
confer  an  ascendancy,  a  most  profitable  ascendancy  on  the 
Presbyterian  interest  for  many  ages,  through  a  great  extent  of 
country,  and  vice  versa  if  it  does  not  succeed;  the  loss  to  the 
church  of  Christ  here  will  be  immense.  In  my  journeys  in  the 
vicinity  of  this  Province  I  have  met  at  different  times  with  fa- 
milies, descendants  of  Presbyterian  emigrants,  who  had  never 
seen  a  Presbyterian  minister  before,  and  I  believe  never  have 
since.  When  I  have  told  them  that  I  was  a  Presbyterian  min- 
ister they  have  looked  at  me  with  wonder,  saying,  "  I  never 
saw  a  Presbyterian  minister  before,  but  both  my  parents  were 
Presbyterians ;"  another,  "  I  never  saw  a  Presbyterian  minister 
before,  but  many  a  time  have  I  heard  my  mother  say  they  were 
the  best  ministers  in  the  world."  Were  our  Seminary  to  fail, 
myriads  would  have  the  same  sad  tale  to  tell.  Even  a  few 
years  ago  I  preached  in  Cape  Breton,  where  there  were  several 
hearers,  above  twenty  years  old,  who  had  never  heard  a  sermon 
or  seen  a  minister  before.     I  am  credibly  informed  that  there 


■«» 


BEY.  JAMES  MAOOREOOR,  D.D. 


218 


,  and  he 
i  to  give 
his  own 
B,  I  trust 
you  into 
le  station 

t  propor- 
nd  aliens, 
t  must  be 
aen  here, 
8  of  their 
obably  re- 
ps to  the 
end  to  the 
I.     These, 
Dfit  by  the 
y.     Were 
1  probably 
jy   on   the 
extent  of 
loss  to  the 
leys  in  the 
IS  with  fa- 
|had  never 
lever  have 
rian  min- 
"I  never 
•ents  were 
|n  minister 
they  were 
iry  to  fail, 
Iven  a  few 
re  several 
a  sermon 
;hat  there 


are  within  the  bounds  of  the  United  States,  people  who  never 
heard  of  Christ,  who  yet  are  descendants  of  emigrants  thither 
from  Europe,  perhaps  from  Britain,  since  the  days  of  Columbus. 

Fathers  and  brethren,  the  lines  have  fallen  unto  you  in  pleas- 
ant places.  You  have  plenty  of  ministers,  books,  and  schools, 
nay,  and  of  universities  too,  all  provided  and  reduced  to  system 
before  you  were  born.  It  is  far  otherwise  with  us.  The  most 
flourishing  part  of  America  is  not  yet  arrived  at  manhood,  but 
other  parts  are  in  mere  childhood.  In  the  United  States  there 
are  many  colleges,  but  not  half  so  many  as  they  need.  In  every 
two  or  three  years  we  read  of  the  formation  of  a  new  col- 
lege. There  government  patronizes  learning  without  showing 
a  predilection  for  one  section  of  Christians  more  than  another, 
and  there  wealthy  and  public  spirited  farmers  and  merchants 
are  frequently  making  donations  of  five,  ten,  twenty,  and  forty 
thousand  dollars  to  such  or  such  a  college.  We  possess  not 
these  advantages ;  but  you  are  our  friends,  you  are  able  and 
willing  to  help  us,  could  wo  only  enable  you  to  realize  our 
situation.  And  doubtless  some  of  you  are  acquainted  with 
wealthy  gentlemen  of  a  generous  disposition,  who,  had  they  a 
hint  of  our  need,  would  send  us  acceptable  donations.  May 
God  grant  you  wisdom  from  above  to  consider  our  Institution 
in  its  various  bearings,  with  that  impartiality,  respecting  other 
claims  on  your  charity,  which  just  views  of  the  interest  of  Christ 
and  of  perishing  sinners  will  dictate,  and  may  he  grant  you  to 
act  accordingly. 

Note. — But  it  is  not  merely  a  Divinity  Hall  or  Theological 
Seminary  such  as  you  need,  that  we  are  forming;  it  is  rather 
a  college  where  our  young  men  may  learn  what  you  learn  at 
the  universities,  before  they  attend  the  Divinity  Hall,  for 
we  have  no  other  place  where  they  can  learn  any  branch 
of  education  above  a  grammar  school.  We  wish  for  the  means 
of  a  liberal  education  to  enable  our  descendants  to  fill  every 
useful  office  in  society  respectably,  as  well  as  that  of  the 
ministry.  We  are  aware  that  to  her  superiority  of  learning, 
Scotland  owes  no  small  part  of  the  distinguished  character 


214 


BEMAINS  OF  THE 


which  she  holds  among  the  nations,  both  for  the  arts  which 
conduce  to  comfort  and  ornament  in  this  life,  and  for  her 
higher  degrees  of  morality  and  piety,  which  never  end,  and 
we  are  anxious  to  have  our  posterity  partakers  of  the  same 
privileges. 


it 


V  V 


.  I 


*■ 

*,.■ 


"THE  PKOSPERITTOP  THOSE  WHO  LOVE  JERUSALEM." 


A  SERMON 


PREACHED  AT  THE  OPENING  OF  THE  SYNOD 

OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

OF  NOVA  SCOTIA, 


28th  June,  1825. 


St 


ll 


\j^ 


\  1 


) 


0 


SERMON. 


Preached  at  Pictou,  at  the  Opening  of  Synods  June  28^A,  1825. 


Psalm  cxxii.  6. — "They  shall  prosper  that  love  thee." 


> 


\\ 


The  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  endure  for  ever,  he  rejoiceth  in 
his  works.  He  directs  with  an  unerring  hand  every  being  in 
his  vast  dominions  for  the  most  wise  and  holy  ends )  or,  in 
other  words,  for  his  own  glory  and  the  good  of  the  universe. 
He  is  never  disappointed  in  his  purpose,  and  never  needs  to 
say  of  anything  with  regret.  This  has  not  answered  my  design. 
But  still  he  is  more  eminently  glorified  in  some  of  his  works 
than  in  others,  and  he  rejoices  more  in  some  than  in  others  ac- 
cordingly. '<  All  these  things  hath  mine  hand  made,  and  all 
these  things  are  mine,  saith  the  Lord )  but  to  this  man  will  I 
look,  even  to  him  that  is  poor  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  who 
trembleth  at  my  word."  God  has  a  peculiar  delight  in  his 
people,  and  Will  bless  them  with  prosperity.  "  The  Lord's  por- 
tion is  his  people,  Jacob  is  the  lot  of  his  inheritance."  God 
loves  his  Church,  and  will  bless  all  its  members  with  temporal 
and  eternal  happiness.  ''  Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things, 
having  the  promise  of  the  life  that  now,  is,  and  of  that  which 
is  to  come." 

Jerusalem,  the  object  of  love  mentioned  in  the  text,  is  an 

emblem  of  the  Church,  both  militant  and  triumphant.     The 

Psalmist  says,  "  As  the  mountains  are  round  about  Jerusalem, 

80  the  Lord  is  round  about  his  people  from  henceforth  even  for 

19  217 


218 


HEMAINS  OF  THE 


>» 


ever."  Paul  says,  "  The  Jerusalem  which  is  above  is  free, 
which  is  the  mother  of  us  all."  The  gospel  Church  is  hea- 
venly in  its  nature  and  tendency.  John  the  divine  saw  a 
"  new  Jerusalem  coming  down  out  of  heaven  from  his  God." 
"  Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of 
my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out :  and  I  will  write  upon 
him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my 
God,  which  is  new  Jerusalem, — and  my  new  name." 

Jerusalem  was  long  the  metropolis  of  the  peculiar  people  of 
God ;  where  king  David  dwelt,  and  the  kings  of  his  race,  for 
many  generations.  It  is  often  called  the  Holy  City,  for  there 
were  the  temple  and  the  altar,  and  there  was  performed  the 
principal  part  of  the  service  of  God,  according  to  the  law  of 
Moses.  It  was  a  city  greatly  respected  of  God,  and  for  its  sake 
he  saved,  at  different  times,  its  rebellious  people.  Even  when 
the  ten  tribes  revolted,  it  was  for  Jerusalem's  sake,  as  well  as 
for  David's  sake,  that  he  reserved  two  tribes  for  Rehoboam.  It 
was  also  greatly  respected  by  all  good  people.  They  sang,  "  In 
Judah  is  God  known,  his  name  is  great  in  Israel.  In  Salem 
[that  is,  in  Jerusalem]  also  is  his  tabernacle,  and  his  dwelling- 
place  in  Zion."  And  in  the  captivity,  they  sung,  "  If  I  for- 
get thee,  O  Jerusalem,  let  my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning. 
If  I  do  not  remember  thee,  let  my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of 
my  mouth,  if  I  prefer  not  Jerusalem  above  my  chief  joy." 
Jerusalem  was  noted  for  good  and  for  evil.  There  lived  many 
of  the  saints  and  holy  prophets,  who  were  che  ornaments  of  the 
ancient  church,  but  there  many  of  them  were  slain.  There 
our  blessed  Saviour  often  preached,  and  honoured  the  temple 
with  his  presence,  but  there  he  was  crucified.  There  also  was 
Stephen,  the  first  Christian  martyr,  stoned  to  death.  "  0  Jeru- 
salem, Jerusalem,  thou  that  killest  the  prophets,  and  stonest 
them  that  were  sent  unto  thee,"  &c. 

It  is  from  Jerusalem  that  the  New  Testament  dispensation 
of  the  gospel  has  issued  to  us,  and  all  the  iiations  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, according  to  the  ancient  propheciei, :  "  Out  of  Zion  shall 
go  forth  the  law,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem." 


REV.   JAMIS   MAOaREOOR,  D.D. 


219 


is  free, 
I  is  hca- 
8  saw  a 
8  God." 
smple  of 
ite  upon 
by  of  my 

people  of 

J  race,  for 

for  there 

)Tmed  the 

he  law  of 

or  its  sake 

ilven  when 
as  well  as 

oboam.    It 

r  sang,  "  In 
la  Salem 

;8  dwelUng- 
« If  I  for- 
r  cunning, 
the  roof  of 
Bhief  joy." 

[lived  many 
lents  of  the 
kin.  There 
the  temple 
jre  also  was 
«  O  Jeru- 
land  stonest 

[dispensation 
]of  the  Gen- 
If  Zion  shall 
Ijerusalem." 


And  though  now  for  many  generations  it  hafl  been  trodden  un- 
der foot  of  the  Gentiles,  yet  the  time  of  the  Gentilca  shaK  > 
fulfilled,  and  then  it  shall  again  be  holy,  for  "  the  Lord  will  yet 
comfort  Zion,  and  he  will  yet  choose  Jerusalem."  The  spurk 
now  rekindled  at  Jerusalem  will  never  be  quenched.  We  trust 
that  God  in  his  love  is  now  returned  to  Jerusalem,  and  that  it 
will  dwell  from  generation  to  generation. 

Our  text  promises  prosperity,  that  is,  all  good  or  happiness  to 
the  lovers  of  Jerusalem,  viz.,  the  gospel  Church,  the  ordinances 
of  God,  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  the  cause  of  truth,  the 
means  of  glory  to  God  and  eternal  happiness  to  men.  Here  I 
shall  make  a  few  observations  on  Jerusalem,  as  typical  of  the 
gospel  Church,  the  lovely  object  presented  in  the  text,  also,  on 
the  character  described  by  the  phrase,  <'  that  love  thee,"  and 
the  prosperity  promised  to  it. 

1.  Jerusalem  contained  the  temple,  the  house  of  God.  V. 
1.  **  I  was  glad  when  they  said  unto  me.  Let  us  go  into  the 
house  of  the  Lord."  In  the  New  Testament,  the  Church  of 
God  is  frequently  called  his  house.  Paul  says  to  Timothy, 
*'  That  thou  mayest  know  how  to  behave  thyself  in  the  house 
of  God,  which  is  the  Church  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar  and 
ground  of  the  truth."  Again,  "  having  an  high  priest  over  the 
house  of  God,  let  us  draw  near,  with  true  hearts,  in  full  assu- 
rance of  faith."  And  again,  "  whose  house  we  are,  if  we  hold 
fast  the  beginning  of  our  confidence,  steadfast  unto  the  end." 
In  this  Church,  God,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
dwells  in  a  manner  still  more  delightful  and  exalted  than  in 
Solomon's  temple.  He  bestows  upon  it  more  light  and  comfort 
and  endearing  communion.  It  is  vastly  more  extensive.  Its 
safety,  stability,  and  dignity  are  more  eminent.  Who  can  con- 
ceive the  free  and  confident  access  to  God,  the  security,  the 
beauty,  the  honour,  the  blessedness  of  every  rational  being  with 
whom  Jehovah  dwells,  as  the  God  of  love  and  peace.  . "  My 
God  shall  supply  all  your  wants,  according  to  his  riches  in  glory 
by  Christ  Jesus."  "  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with 
men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  be  his  people. 


220 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


1 


and  God  shall  be  with  them  and  be  their  God  ;  and  God  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes,  and  there  shall  bo  no  more 
death,  neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any 
more  pain." 

2.  In  Jerusalem  were  the  public  ordinances  of  God's  wor- 
ship. <<  Whither  the  tribes  go  up,  the  tribes  of  the  Lord,  unto 
the  testimony  of  Israel,  to  give  thanks  to  the  name  of  the 
Lord."  These  ordinances  are  the  means  whereby  a  gracious 
and  merciful  God  brings  back  apostate  and  self-ruined  sinners 
to  serve  and  enjoy  him  in  time  and  in  eternity.  These  have 
all  a  reference  to  the  death  of  Christ,  the  only  sure  foundation 
of  hope  for  lost  sinners.  Under  the  Old  Testament,  his  death 
was  displayed  by  the  annual  sacrifices  that  were  offered  up,  not 
only  on  many  solemn  occasions,  but  every  morning  and  even- 
ing on  the  altar  before  the  temple,  ever  showing  the  deatl  of 
Christ  as  the  real  atonement.  In  the  New  Testament,  we  have 
a  true  historical  account  of  the  death  of  Christ,  the  antetype 
or  substance  of  these  types,  the  only  glorious,  efficacious  atone- 
ment for  sin.  The  principal  means  whereby  Christ  and  the 
benefits  of  this  atonement  are  received  by  believing  sinners,  are 
the  reading  of  the  word,  the  faithful  preaching  and  hearing  of 
the  gospel,  the  sacraments,  and  prayer.  TL'"  energy  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  accompanying  these  means,  convinces  sinners  both 
of  their  sin  and  misery,  converts  them  to  Christ,  and  *'  builds 
them  up  in  holiness  and  comfort  through  faith  unto  salva- 
tion." 

3.  Jerusalem  was  the  seat  of  civil  justice.  "  There  are  set 
thrones  of  judgment,  the  thrones  of  the  house  of  David.'' 
The  reference  to  the  house  of  David  seems  to  be,  on  this  ac- 
count, that  David  established  order  in  the  nation  upon  a  better 
and  more  stable  foundation  than  that  was  before.  David  ruled 
over  all  Israel,  and  David  executed  justice  and  judgment  unto 
all  his  people.  But  of  the  son  of  David,  it  was  said,  "  Be- 
hold the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that  I  will  raise  to  David 
a  righteous  branch,  and  a  King  shall  reign  and  prosper,  and  he 
jhall  execute  judgment  and  justice  in  the  earth.    In  his  days. 


REV.   JAMK8   MACOREOOR,   D.D. 


\  all  all 

0  more 
be  any 

!b  wor- 
:d,  unto 

1  of  the 
gracious 

Binners 
)se  have 
undatlon 
ills  death 
i  up,  not 
nd  even- 
dcatl  of 
,  we  have 

antetype 
3U8  atone- 
i  and  the 
nners,  are 
loaring  of 
jy  of  the 
iners  both 
id  «  builds 

Lto  salva- 

[re  are  set 
David." 
|)n  this  ac- 
3n  a  better 
kvid  ruled 
Itnent  unto 
[said,  «Be- 
|e  to  David 
aer,  and  he 
his  days, 


Judah  shall  be  saved,  and  Israel  shall  dwell  safely,  and  this  is 
the  name  whereby  he  shall  be  called,  Jeuovah  our  11ioiit« 
X0USNES8."  The  right  and  systematical  administration  of  jus< 
tice  in  public  and  in  privato,  is  one  of  the  greatest  privileges 
of  civil  society,  and  the  world  owes  it  chiefly  to  the  gospel  of 
Christ.  Injustice,  oppression,  and  cruelty  rule  with  a  fearful 
sway  among  the  heathen  nations.  I  believe  it  may  be  said  with 
truth,  that  the  worst  of  the  christian  kingdoms  have  better 
law  and  more  equal  administration  of  justice,  than  the  best 
of  the  heathen  kingdoms.  And,  doubtless,  the  purer  that  the 
Christianity  of  any  nation  is,  the  better  will  justice  be  admin- 
istered. 

4.  Jerusalem  was  built  with  beauty  and  symmetry.  "  Jeru- 
salem is  builded  as  a  city  that  is  compact  together."  Thid  is 
an  emblem  of  the  beautiful  order  established  in  the  Church  of 
Christ.  Another  foundation  of  the  Church  can  no  man  lay, 
than  that  is  laid,  Christ  Jesus.  This  is  the  foundation  of  the 
apostles  and  prophets,  on  which  the  Ephesian  believers  were 
built,  where  "  Jesus  Christ  is  the  chief  corner  stone,"  "  iu 
whom  all  the  building,  fitly  framed  together,  growcth  into  an 
holy  temple  in  the  Lord."  John  says,  "  I  saw  the  Holy  City, 
New  Jerusalem,  coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  pre- 
pared as  a  bride  for  her  husband."  He  describes  its  founda- 
tion, the  wall,  the  street,  its  gates  and  its  glory,  in  very  beau- 
tiful language.  The  most  eminent  attribute  of  the  Church  is 
holiness.  This  is  its  beauty.  Its  officers  are  holy,  and  its 
members  are  holy.  Nothing  unholy  should  ever  enter  within 
its  pale.  I  cannot  speak  particularly  of  its  doctrine  and  wor- 
ship, discipline  or  government. 

II.  I  shall  now  make  a  few  observations  on  the  character 
here  described  by  the  love  of  Jerusalem. 

1.  This  love  implies  a  perception  of  the  beauty  of  Jerusa- 
lem, that  is,  of  the  spiritual  beauty  of  the  Church.  The  beauty 
of  truth  and  holiness  being  the  beauty  of  the  Church,  a  spiritual 
discernment  is  necessary  to  perceive  it.  Therefore  the  natural 
man,  who  goes  about  to  establish  his  own  righteousness,  can 
19* 


.*,..s     .;JS^ 


222 


REMAINS  or  THE 


admit  no  tnio  idoa  of  it  into  his  mind.  His  blindod  mind  can 
see  no  beauty  in  Christ  himself,  tho  glorious  Head  of  tlic 
Church,  though  "  ho  is  fairer  than  tho  children  of  men,"  tho 
tost  and  criterion  of  all  beauty.  He  may  be  a  member  or  offi- 
cer in  tho  Church,  but  he  will  be  unfaithful  and  traitorous  in 
his  employments.  He  may  be  zealous  to  promote  his  party, 
nay,  he  may  stand  at  his  post  so  as  to  escape  the  censure  or 
suspicion  of  his  fellows,  yet,  like  Judas,  he  betrays  the  Son  of 
Man  with  a  kiss  into  tho  hands  of  sinners.  But  when  it  pleases 
God,  who  commanded  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness,  to  shino 
into  his  heart,  every  thing  is  seen  in  a  now  light.  God  is  seen 
to  be  light  and  love  and  life.  His  law  is  seen  to  be  holy,  just, 
and  good.  The  plan  of  salvation  is  discerned  to  be  tho  fruit 
of  infinite  wisdom,  love,  and  grace.  Christ  is  beheld  "  fairer 
than  tho  sons  of  men,"  "  white  and  ruddy,  the  chiefest  among  ten 
thousand  and  altogether  lovely."  Of  course  the  Church  is  seen 
to  be  "  the  perfection  of  beauty."  There  is  such  a  close  con- 
nection between  Christ  and  the  Church,  that  he  who  sees  bcnuty 
in  the  one  sees  it  also  in  the  other,  and  he  who  loves  the  one 
must  love  the  other  also.  He  is  her  head  and  she  is  his  body, 
his  fulness,  and  thus  mutually  suiting  each  other,^  they  reflect 
a  glory  on  each  other.  Thus  the  light  of  tho  Spirit  discovers 
the  beauty  of  the  Church,  and  produces  lovo  to  it. 

2.  This  love  is  the  second  great  commandment  of  the  law 
like  untc  the  first.  The  first  commandment  is,  "  Thou  shalt 
love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy 
mind,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  strength."  This 
is  the  root  of  "  the  second,  which  is  like  unto  it,  Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself."  Every  man  being  our  neighbour, 
this  is  a  love  to  all  mankind,  however  sinful  or  degraded.  All 
men  are  susceptible  of  eternal  happiness,  and  we  are  bound  to 
promote  that  happiness  by  every  means  in  our  power.  If  they 
are  remarkably  depraved  and  degraded,  our  pity  should  be  ex- 
cited the  more  powerfully.  Christ  received  sinners,  and  ate 
with  them.  If  again  they  are  formed  after  the  image  of  God, 
-we  are  bound  to  have  a  delight  or  cumplacenoy  in  them  on  ao- 


K£V'   JAMBH   MACOREOOR,   D.D. 


22o 


nind  can 
i  of  the 
jcn,"  the 
r  or  offi- 
torous  in 
lis  party, 
ensure  or 
10  Son  of 
it  pleases 
,  to  shino 
iod  is  seen 
holy,  just, 
e  the  fruit 
Id  "fairer 
among  ten 
rch  is  seen 
close  con- 
sees  beauty 
!S  the  ono 

his  body, 
,hey  reflect 

discovers 

)f  the  law 
?hou  shalt 
[th  all  thy 
ih."  This 
?hou  shalt 
{neighbour, 
ided.  All 
bound  to 
If  they 

lid  be  ex- 
Is,  and  ate 

re  of  God, 
lem  on  ao- 


count  of  that  imago,  and  so  to  promote  their  good  by  every 
work  of  love,  'i'hese  are  *<  the  saints  in  the  earth,  the  excel- 
lent, in  whom  should  bo  all  our  delight." 

This  law  of  lovo  was  originally  written  on  the  hearts  of  our 
first  parents,  and  constituted  an  eminent  part  of  the  image  of 
Ood  in  them,  and  of  their  happiness  in  the  enjoyment  of  him. 
But  sin  and  death  expelled  it  from  their  hearts,  and  now  it  is 
not  to  be  found  by  nature  with  one  individual  of  the  race  of 
Adam.  "  The  carnal  mind  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God, 
neither  indeed  can  be."  This,  then,  is  the  law  written  on 
the  heart  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  according  to  the  promise,  "  I 
will  put  my  laws  in  their  minds,  and  write  them  on  their  hearts." 
By  this  writing  the  believing  soul  is  qualified  for  the  exercise 
of  love  towards  God  and  man,  and  especially  towards  the  church, 
"the  household  of  faith."  This  love  is  the  same  with  Paul's 
charity,  which  ho  recommends  to  the  Corinthians.  1  Cor.  xiii. 
4-8.  It  is  the  same  with  the  Apostle  John's  lovo  to  the  breth- 
ren, (1  John  iii.  14,)  his  distinguishing  mark  of  a  living  chris- 
tian. It  is  the  same  with  Christ's  special  coBimandment  of  mutual 
love.  John  xv.  12.  "  This  is  ray  commandment  that  ye  love 
one  another,  as  I  have  loved  you,"  and  his  new  commandment. 
"  A  new  commandment  I  give  unto  you,  that  ye  love  ono 
another;  as  I  have  loved  you,  that  ye  also  love  one  another." 
To  all  this  we  should  add  the  words  of  the  Apostle  €Tohn : 
"  By  this  we  know  that  we  love  the  children  of  God,  when  we 
love  God  and  keep  his  commandments.  For  this  is  the  love 
of  God,  that  we  keep  his  commandments,  and  his  command- 
ments arc  not  grievous." 

3.  It  includes  in  it  a  sincere,  steady,  and  ardent  attachment 
to  the  cause  of  truth,  of  Christ,  and  the  gospel.  The  inspired 
prophet  says,  "  Love  the  truth  and  peace."  For  the  illus- 
tration of  this  observation,  I  refer  you  to  the  example  of  Christ 
and  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles.  Christ  came  not  to  do  his 
own  will,  nor  to  seek  honour  for  himself.  He  came  to  do  his 
Father's  will,  to  honour  his  Father,  and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom 
for  many.    Ho  came  also  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth^  the 


224 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


! 


)  i 


great  truths  of  the  gospel.  John  xviii.  87.  In  puhlio  and 
in  private,  with  unexampled  labour,  patience,  and  self-denial, 
he  taught  the  truth,  and  nothing  but  pure  truth.  He  taught 
it  in  the  face  of  every  species  of  contradiction,  opposition,  and 
persecution,  in  the  face  of  censure,  reproach,  insolence,  malice, 
and  cruelty.  "I  have  preached  righteousness  in  the  great 
congregation  j  lo,  I  have  not  refrained  my  lips,  0  Lord  thou 
knowest.  I  have  not  hid  thy  righteousness  within  my  heart ; 
I  have  declared  thy  faithfulness  and  thy  salvation  ;  I  have  not 
concealed  thy  loving  kindness  and  thy  truth  from  the  great 
congregation.''  His  whole  conduct  was  exactly  agreeable  to 
his  doctrine.  In  the  most  trying  and  critical  situations  of  his 
life,  there  was  no  deviation  from  his  public  instruction.  One 
was  consistent  with  the  other,  and  both  with  truth.  The  ma- 
licious industry  of  his  enemies  could  not  convict  him  of  sin. 
"  I  find  no  fault  in  him."  The  world  never  saw  an  example 
of  spotless  preaching  but  his  own.  On  his  trial  before  the 
Sanhedrim,  being  adjured  by  the  High  Priest,  to  declare  if  he 
was  the  Son  of  God,  he  boldly  said,  I  am,  though  he  k;'3w  per- 
fectly that  death  would  be  the  consequence.  And  he  added, 
"  Hereafter  ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  sitting  on  the  right  hand 
of  power,  and  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven." 

Paul,  after  the  example  of  his  blessed  Master,  persevered  in 
a  steady  and  undeviating  course  of  zealous  attachment  to  the 
cause  of  gospel  truth.  His  labours  were  as  constant  and  un- 
wearied, as  if  he  hoped  to  convert  the  world  by  his  own  exer- 
tions ;  and  his  prayers  to  God  for  the  prevalence  of  truth  were 
as  earnest  and  incessant  as  if  he  laboured  not  at  all.  He 
thought  nothing  of  toil,  aflSiction,  reproach,  and  persecution,  if 
he  could  only  advance  his  master's  cause.  2  Cor.  xi.  24 — 29. 
"  Of  the  Jews  five  times  I  received  forty  stripes  but  one,  thrice 
was  I  beaten  with  rods,  once  was  I  stoned,  thrice  I  suffered 
shipwreck,  a  night  and  a  day  I  have  been  in  the  deep ;  in  jour- 
neyings  often,  in  perils  of  waters,  in  perils  of  robbers,  in  perils 
by  mine  own  countrymen,  in  perils  by  the  heathen,  in  perils  in 
the  city,  in  perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils  in  the  sea,  in 


REV.  JAMES  MACQREGOR,  D.D. 


225 


ilio  and 
-denial, 

taught 
Lon,  and 

malice, 
le  great 
►rd  thou 
y  heart  j 
have  not 
he  great 
eeable  to 
ns  of  his 
)n.     One 

The  ma- 
m  of  sin. 

example  ■ 
)efore  the 
ilare  if  he 
ki?3W  per- 
he  added, 
•ight  hand 

severed  in 
ent  to  the 
t  and  un- 
own  exer- 
ruth  were 
all.    He 
ecution,  if 
24—29. 
one,  thrice 
I  suffered 
p ;  in  jour- 
8,  in  perils 
n  perils  in 
,he  sea,  in 


perils  among  false  brethren ;  in  weariness  and  painfulness,  in 
watchings  often,  in  hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings  often,  in  cold 
and  nakedness.  Beside  these  things  that  are  without,  that 
which  Cometh  upon  me  daily,  the  care  of  all  the  churches. 
Who  is  weak,  and  I  am  not  weak  ?  Who  is  offended  and  I 
burn  not  ?"  Acts  xx.  20 — 25.  "  I  kept  back  nothing  that 
was  profitable  unto  you,  but  have  showed  you,  and  taught  you 
publicly  and  from  house  to  house,  testifying  both  to  the  Jews, 
and  also  to  the  Grreeks,  repentance  toward  God  and  faith  toward 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  And  when  he  was  ready  to  be  offered, 
and  the  time  of  his  departure  was  at  hand,  he  could  say,  (2  Tim. 
iv.  7,  8,)  "  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course, 
I  have  kept  the  faith." 

III.  We  shall  next  consider  the  prosperity  of  those  who  love 
Jerusalem.  "  They  shall  prosper."  The  great  Jehovah  has 
promised  them  prosperity,  and  they  shall  have  it.  "  No  good 
thing  shall  he  withhold  from  them."  They  shall  have  enough 
of  the  good  things  of  this  life,  and  in  the  life  to  come  fulness 
of  joy  and  pleasures  for  evermore,  for  "  Godliness  is  profitable 
unto  all  things,  having  the  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and 
of  that  which  is  to  come."  But  they  may  not  have  what  the 
world  calls  prosperity,  for  "  they  are  not  of  the  world."  They 
may  have  but  a  slender  share  of  its  enjoyments,  such  as  ease, 
wealth,  power,  and  honour.  There  are  men  enough  belonging 
to  the  world,  to  engross  more  of  these  than  the  world  affords. 
It  is  a  spiritual  prosperity  which  God  has  promised  to  them  who 
love  Jerusalem.  Of  spiritual  ease,  wealth,  power,  and  honour, 
they  shall  have  abundance.  God  will  extend  peace  to  them 
like  a  river,  though  they  be  poor  in  this  world.  The  pleasure 
of  the  Lord  prospered  in  the  hand  of  Christ,  though  he  was 
crucified.  Though  Paul  and  his  associates  were  hungry,  and 
thirsty,  and  naked,  and  buffetted,  and  without  any  certain 
dwelling-place,  yet  they  not  only  prospered,  but  triumphed,  and 
that  always. 

"  1.  It  is  no  small  part  of  their  prosperity,  that  they  live,  in 
a  great  measure,  above  both  the  smiles  and  the  frowns  of  the 


r*w^,7:«M^"fl>lf-' 


226 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


world.  They  are  "  crucified  to  the  world,  and  the  world  to 
them."  Their  desire  is  "  having  food  and  raiment,  therewith 
to  be  content."  Though  their  natural  sympathies  and  sensi- 
bilities be  equal  to  other  people'B,yet  they  are  taught  of  Christ 
to  deny  themselves,  to  "  take  up  their  cross,  and  follow  him," 
nay,  to  "  take  pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in  necessi- 
ties, in  persecutions,  in  distresses  for  Christ's  sake."  "  Their 
treasure  is  in  heaven,  and  therefore  their  hearts  are  there  also." 
They  "  seek  those  things  that  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth 
at  the  right  hand  of  God."  They  "set  their  affections  on 
things  above,  not  on  things  on  the  earth."  Their  "  life  is  hid 
with  Christ  in  God." 

2.  Much  of  their  prosperity  consists  in  the  growth  of  their 
grace  and  its  evidences.  The  Holy  Spirit  dwells  in  them,  to 
sanctify  them,  by  mortifying  their  members  which  are  upon  the 
earth,  and  renewing  them  in  the  spirit  of  their  minds.  He 
who  implanted  in  them  the  love  of  truth,  will  enable  them  to 
grow  in  the  knowledge  and  faith  of  the  truth ;  and  faith  will  still 
continue  to  work  by  love  every  good  work  and  word.  It  will 
strengthen  the  hope  of  eternal  life,  the  joy  and  peace  of  believ- 
ing, lowliness  of  mind,  meekness,  and  every  excellent  disposi- 
tion, which  again  will  increase  the  activity  of  the  soul  in  every 
duty.  For  example,  a  supreme  love  to  God  will  incite  the  mind 
to  great  acti/ity  in  everything,  whereby  he  may  be  glorified. 
A  strong  love  to  the  souls  of  men  will  incite  to  greater  activity 
in  the  use  of  all  means  to  circulate  the  knowledge  of  ii  .^aiong 
mankind.  This  is  prosperity.  This  activity  has  its  reward. 
«  The  hand  of  the  diligent  maketh  rich."  «  The  soul  of  the 
diligent  shall  be  made  fat." 

3.  Much  of  their  prosperity  lies  in  communion  with  God 
through  Christ.  Neither  in  this  world  nor  in  the  next  is  there 
any  enjoyment,  like  the  enjoyment  of  God.  As  the  love  of 
God  and  the  Church  are  substantially  the  same,  so  be  who 
loves  the  Church  of  God  will  enjoy  the  God  of  the  Church. 
He  tastes  and  sees  that  God  is  good,  answering  prayer,  accom- 
plishing promises.     Love  will  cause  him  to  improve  more  earn- 


n 


BEV.  JAMES  MACQREQOil,  D.D. 


227 


vorld  to 
lerewith 
id  sensi- 
,f  Christ 
w  him," 
I  necessi- 
«  Their 
ere  also." 
3t  sitteth 
utions  on 
ife  is  hid 

I  of  their 

them,  to 
>  upon  the 
nds.  He 
le  them  to 
h  will  still 
.     It  will 

of  believ- 
it  disposi- 
^1  in  every 

the  mind 
glorified. 

ir  activity 
ii  uiuong 

;8  reward. 

»ul  of  the 

I  with  God 
tt  is  there 
|e  love  of 
to  he  who 
|e  Church, 
er,  accora- 
aore  earn- 


estly that  access  with  boldness,  yet  with  reverence,  unto  a  gra- 
cious God  through  Christ,  which  the  gospel  reveals ;  and  every 
real  approach  to  God  makes  him  holier  and  happier.  ''  It  is 
good  for  me/'  says  Asaph,  "that  I  draw  near  to  God.  My 
meditation  of  him  shall  be  sweet.  I  will  be  glad  in  the  Lord." 
And  so  "  I  have  loved  the  habitation  of  thine  house,  and  the 
place  where  thine  honour  dwelleth."  It  is  good  and  sweet, 
above  all  earthly  things,  to  hear  his  voice,  to  pray  to  him,  to 
praise  him,  to  trust  him,  and  obey  him.  It  is  to  our  unspeak- 
able dishonour  and  loss  that  we  have  so  little  relish  and  expe- 
rience of  these  sweet  things. 

4.  We  subjoin,  in  a  word,  that  a  very  agreeable  part  of  ^heir 
prosperity  consists  in  communion  with  one  another.  <<  I  was 
glad  when  they  said.  Let  us  go  into  the  house  of  the  Lord." 
Why  was  he  glad  ?  Because  of  their  company,  they  were  the 
best  of  company  j  because  of  their  converse,  it  was  most  agree- 
able ;  and  because  of  their  errand,  '<  to  give  thanks  to  the 
name  of  the  Lord."  "Did  not  our  hearts  burn  within  us  while 
he  talked  with  us  by  the  way,  and  opened  unto  us  the  Scrip- 
tures ?"  "  That  which  we  have  seen  and  heard  declare  we  unto 
you,  that  ye  also  may  have  fellowship  with  us ;  and  truly  our 
fellowship  is  with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Christ  Jesus." 
Did  infidels  know  the  delights  of  christian  communion,  they 
would  lay  down  their  infidelity  in  a  moment.  Wrangling 
christians  and  contentious  divines  would  ^.o  the  same.  "  We 
took  sweet  counsel  together,  and  walked  to  the  house  of  God  in 
company,"  they  would  substitute  for  "  strife  and  debate." 

We  come  now  to  the  application. 

1.  Hence  see  that  the  enemies  of  the  church  must  be  misera- 
ble and  perish.  There  can  be  no  prosperity  to  the  haters  of 
Jerusalem.  "  There  is  no  peace,  saith  my  God,  to  the  wicked." 
God  saith  of  Jerusalem,  "  I  will  be  unto  her  a  wall  of  fire  round 
about."  How  certain,  and  how  terrible  the  destruction  of  those 
who  attack  them  who  are  thus  defended  I  Again,  "  I  will  make 
Jerusalem  a  cup  of  trembling  unto  all  the  people  round  about ; 
when  they  shall  be  in  the  siege  both  against  Judah  and  Jerusa- 


228 


BEMAINS  OF  THB 


.  i  ' 


) 


lem.  And  in  that  day  will  I  make  Jerusalem  a  burdensome 
stone  for  all  people,  and  all  that  burden  themselves  with  it 
shall  be  cut  in  pieces,  though  all  the  people  of  the  earth  be 
gathered  together  against  it."  A  powerful  host  will  be  crushed 
as  surely  as  a  feeble  individual. 

2.  How  dreadfully  they  shall  be  disappointed  at  last,  who 
flatter  themselves  that  they  are  friends  of  the  church,  but  are 
not  I  ''  The  Lord  seeth  not  as  man  seeth,  for  man  looketh  to 
the  outward  appearance,  but  the  Lord  looketh  to  the  heart." 
Hypocrites,  whether  in  palaces  or  dung-hills,  shall  be  involved 
in  this  fearful  disappointment.  "  Fearfulness  shall  surprise  the 
hypocrite."  Little  did  the  rich  man  in  the  parable  expect  to 
''  lift  up  his  eyes  being  in  torment."  Little  did  Caiaphas  and 
the  rest  of  the  court,  who  condemned  our  Saviour,  suspect  that 
they  were  an  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God.  There  are 
many  enemies  to  the  church  now,  who  have  as  little  suspicion 
of  it  as  any  of  us  all.  Satan  is  still  "  transformed  into  an  an- 
gel of  light,"  and  it  is  no  wonder  if  his  ministers  are  trans- 
formed into  the  ministers  of  Christ.  We  need  to  look  to 
ourselves.  Ministers  are  unavoidably  engaged  in  religious  ex- 
ercises, and  under  a  necessity  of  appearing  religious,  and  they 
may  mistake  this  for  religion  itself.  But  all  this  is  perfectly 
consistent  with  heart  enmity  to  the  real,  spiritual,  and  holy  in- 
terests of  the  church.  "  Put  me,  I  pray  thee,  into  one  of  the 
priests'  offices,  that  I  may  eat  a  piece  of  bread."  Their  end  shall 
be  according  to  their  works. 

3.  If  we  mean  to  have  real  and  listing  prosperity,  we  must 
love  the  church  and  the  cause  of  Christ.  "  The^/  shall  prosper 
that  love  '.hee."  Other  prosperity  we  may  have  or  we  may  not. 
It  has  been  denied  to  many,  who  had  the  fairest  prospects,  and 
the  h'^.Jo  grounds  of  having  it  secured.  At  all  events  we  ^an 
secure  it  but  for  a  moment,  for  it  will  take  to  itself  wings,  and 
fly  rtway  as  an  eagle  toward  heaven.  But  this  prosperity  shall 
grow  like  the  oak,  planted  by  the  side  of  the  river,  or  like  the 
stream  itself  flowing  toward  the  ocean.  '<  Rejoice  ye  with  Jeru- 
salem, and  be  glad  with  her  all  ye  that  love  her;  rejoice  for  joy 


-..  y^.. 


v 


REV.   JAMES   MACOREOOR,  D.D. 


229 


lurdensome 
es  with  it 
e  earth  be 
he  crushed 

it  last,  who 
roh,  but  are 
1  looketh  to 
the  heart." 
be  involved 
surprise  the 
lie  expect  to 
jaiaphas  and 
suspect  that 

There  are 
tie  suspicion 
id  into  an  an- 
srs  are  trans- 
i  to  look  to 
religious  ex- 
ms,  and  they 

is  perfectly 

and  holy  in- 
one  of  the 

eir  end  shall 

|ity,  we  must 
Ishall  prosper 
•  we  may  not. 
Irospects,  and 
Ivents  we  ^^an 
|lf  Tvings,  and 
bsperity  shall 
r,  or  like  the 
l^e  with  Jeru- 
lejoice  for  joy 


with  her,  all  ye  that  mouin  for  her,  that  ye  may  suck  and  be 
satisfied  with  the  breasts  of  her  consolations ;  that  ye  may  milk 
out  and  be  delighted  with  the  abundance  of  her  glory.  For 
thus  saith  the  Lord,  Behold,  I  will  extend  peace  to  her  like  a 
river,  and  the  glory  of  the  Gentiles  like  a  flowing  stream ;  then 
shall  ye  suck,  ye  shall  be  borne  on  her  sides,  and  be  dandled  on 
her  knees.  As  one  whom  his  mother  comforteth,  so  will  I 
comfort  you,  and  ye  shall  be  comforted  in  Jerusalem.  And 
when  ye  shall  see  this,  your  heart  shall  rejoice  and  your  bones 
shall  flourish  like  an  herb."  In  another  place,  God  says,  "  Oh 
that  thou  hadst  hearkened  to  my  commandments !  then  had 
thy  peace  been  as  a  river,  and  thy  righteousness  as  the  waves 
of  the  sea.  Thy  seed  also  had  been  as  the  sand,  and  the  off- 
spring of  thy  bowels  like  the  gravel  thereof,  his  name  should 
not  have  been  cut  off,  nor  destroyed  from  before  me."  Here 
is  a  defect  of  duty  preventing  prosperity,  a  defect  of  love  to  God 
and  to  his  church. 

Here  let  me  mention  a  few  sins  of  which  we  are  in 
danger : 

1.  Sloth.  To  Christians  and  ministers,  God  says  with  pecu- 
liar emphasis,  "  Whatsoever  thy  hand  findeth  to  do,  do  it  with 
thy  might."  The  responsibility  of  those  who  preach  the  gospel 
is  the  greatest  on  earth.  The  souls  of  perishing  sinners  are 
unspeakably  precious.  God  the  Son  purchased  sinners  with 
his  own  blood.  He  orders  his  messengers  thus,  "  Preach  the 
gospel,  be  instant  in  season  and  out  of  season."  If  a  soul  dies 
by  the  negligence  of  the  watchman,  "his  blood,"  says  God,  "will 
I  require  at  the  watchman's  hand."  Thy  soul  shall  go  for  hia 
soul.  How  appalling  is  the  thought  of  so  many  negligent,  un- 
faithful ministers,  leading  their  numerous  hearers  in  the  broad 
way  to  everlasting  destruction  !  Isa.  Ivi.  10,  11.  "The  watch- 
men are  blind,  they  are  all  ignorant,  they  are  all  dumb  dogs, 
they  cannot  bark,  sleeping,  lying  down,  loving  to  slumber. 
Yea,  they  are  greedy  dogs,  that  can  never  have  enough,  and 
they  are  shepherds  that  cannot  understand,  they  all  look  to 

their  own  way}  every  one  for  his  gain  from  his  quarter."    Paul, 
20 


230 


REMAINS  OP  THE 


V 


viewing  the  vast  importance  of  the  ministry,  cries  out,  "  Who 
is  sufl&cient  for  these  things?"  And  if  we  consider  the  infinite 
importance  of  eternal  salvation  and  eternal  damnation,  it  will 
make  us  shudder  at  neglect  of  public  duties,  or  our  slight  per- 
formance of  them.  "  Moreover  it  is  required  of  stewards  that 
a  man  be  found  faithful."  Alas!  how  many  of  us  think  it 
enough  to  be  at  our  post  some  way  1 

2.  Selfishness,  or  a  seeking  our  private  interest  to  the  ne- 
glect of  the  public  good.  Nothing  of  this  disposition  is  to  be 
seen  in  the  example  of  our  Master.  Ho  "  came  not  to  do  his 
own  will,  but  the  will  of  him  that  sent  him."  He  lived  wholly 
for  others  and  died  wholly  for  others ;  and  to  every  follower  of 
his,  he  says,  "  Let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross  and 
follow  me."  In  conformity  to  this  direction,  Paul  and  his  com- 
panions could  say,  "  We  take  pleasure  in  aflBictions,  in  re- 
proaches, in  persecutions  for  Christ's  sake."  Can  we  say  so  too  ? 
It  may  be  said,  we  live  in  more  civilized  times.  If  so,  we  have 
the  less  excuse  for  neglecting  the  public  for  our  private  interest. 
We  live  not  onl)  in  civilized  times,  but  in  times  of  unexampled 
religious  charity  and  generosity.  Great  are  the  exertions  now 
made  both  by  individuals  and  societies  to  make  the  gospel  of 
Christ  known  throughout  the  world;  and  great  is  their  success. 
If  I  mistake  not,  this  Province  is  none  of  the  foremost  in  this 
work  of  love.  What  is  the  reason  ?  Can  we  ministers  declare 
before  the  Searcher  of  hearts,  that  we  are  not  in  fault  ?  Can 
we  appeal  to  him  that  we  have  set  an  example  of  generosity 
before  our  congregation,  (all  that  I  mean  by  an  example  of 
generosity  is  merely  this,  that  we  contribute  so  much  as  will 
convince  an  honest  man  who  knows  our  circumstances,  that  we 
are  hearty  in  the  cause ;)  and  that  we  urge  our  own  congrega- 
tions to  set  the  same  example  before  the  rest  of  the  Province?  If 
we  do,  then  we  are  not  to  blame.  But  if  selfishness  is  really  our 
character,  that  is,  if  we  are  afraid  to  give  a  little  of  our  money, 
and  to  urge  our  congregation  to  give  of  theirs,  lest  they  should 
not  pay  ourselves  so  well,  or  lest  we  should  offend  their  selfish- 
nem,  then  we  are  deficient  m  the  love  that  is  in  our  text,  aud 


•,   4:uA(i-., 


*« 


BEV.  JA1<I!£S  MAOOBEOOR,  D.D. 


231 


t,  "  Who 
e  infijiite 
ti,  it  will 
light  per- 
ards  that 
think  it 

)  the  ne- 
m  is  to  be 
;  to  do  his 
red  wholly 
ollower  of 
I  cross  and 
d  his  com- 
ins,  in  re- 
say  so  too  ? 
10,  we  have 
te  interest, 
nexampled 
srtions  now 
J  gospel  of 
sir  success, 
bost  in  this 
;erg  declare 
ult?     Can 
generosity 
ixample  of 
,ch  as  will 
les,  that  we 
congrega- 
■ovince?  If 
s  really  our 
|our  money, 
;hey  should 
eir  selfish- 
ir  text,  and 


forfeit  the  prosperity  promibad.  Here  I  shall  mention  two 
societies,  which  selfishness,  if  it  le  not  excessive,  will  support: 
1st,  The  Bible  Society.  It  is  now  become  so  extensive  and 
fashionable,  that  any  man  who  wishes  to  maintain  a  character 
for  religious  zeal  will  aid  it,  for  fear  of  being  thought  a  churl 
or  a  miser.  2d,  The  Sabbath-school  Societies.  Their  object 
is  the  religious  instruction  of  our  own  children,  so  that  what  we 
give  to  support  them  scarcely  goes  away  from  ourselves. 

But  here  in  Nova  Scotia,  I  may  say  here  in  Pictou,  are  two 
orphans,  cast  upon  the  care  of  Providence,  struggling  for  life, 
and  stinted  in  their  growth,  not  likely  for  a  long  time  to  attain 
to  a  manly  stature,  or  to  make  firm  and  dignified  exertions  for 
the  public  good,  for  want  of  that  charity,  which  "  seeketh  not 
her  own"  and  "  thinketh  no  evil."  I  mean  the  Academy  with 
the  Divinity  Hall,  and  the  Domestic  Missionary  Society.  The 
great  utility  of  the  first  of  these  is  no  longer  doubtful.  Its 
students  have  distinguished  themselves  not  in  the  pulpit  only. 
The  Legislature  has  shown  its  regard  so  unequivocally,  that  a 
permanent  provision  to  a  considerable  extent  [is  made  for  its 
support,]  if  it  be  not  prevented  by  the  slackness  and  coldness 
of  those  who  are  its  supposed  friends.  We  may  well  suppose 
that  the  Legislature  will  expect  that  its  professed  friends  will 
show  a  hearty  attachment  to  it  both  by  their  own  support,  and 
by  soliciting  aid  from  others.  Why  should  the  Legislature 
support  it,  if  they  see  no  person  caring  for  it  but  the  Trustees  ? 
Its  respectability  is  evidently  necessary  to  the  prosperity  and 
permanence  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Presbyterians  ought 
to  be  una  jimous  and  warm  in  its  support.  But  they  are  not  so. 
Numbers  of  them  are  as  desirous  of  its  overthrow,  as  any  high- 
flying churchman  can  be.  It  is  the  more  needful,  therefore, 
that  we  should  give  it  our  cordial  support.  If  it  be  asked,  what 
can  we  do  ?  [I  answer,]  We  can  open  our  eyes  to  the  wants 
of  the  church  and  of  the  country  in  which  we  live.  We  can 
lift  up  our  hearts  in  prayer  tv  the  Father  of  lights,  the  possessor 
of  heaven  and  earth,  to  sho\(  it  his  favour.     We  can  recom- 


^ 


232 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


i*' 


mend  it  publicly  and  privately  to  the  favour  of  others.  We 
can  do  more  than  we  have  done  to  recommend  it  to  the  Legis- 
lature. 

The  Domestic  Missionary  Society  is  very  weak.  Our  out- 
skirts, the  destitute  settlements  in  this  and  the  neighbouring 
Provinces,  greatly  need  that  we  should  "  look  not  every  man 
on  his  own  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others." 
These  have  had  no  opportunity  of  knowing  the  value  of  the 
gospel,  they  have  not  been  brought  to  order  and  organization, 
BO  as  to  co-operate  in  supporting  the  gospel  occasionally  or 
statedly.  Preachers  cannot  give  their  labours  for  nothing. 
Are  we  to  remain  contented  with  this  state  of  matters  ?  Is  every 
minister  to  look  to  his  own  congregation  and  no  farther  ?  This 
is  not  the  [course  followed  by]  the  prosperous  parts  of  the 
church,  nor  by  zealous  Christians  at  home  or  abroad. 

3.  Party  Spirit.  Where  love  is  deficient,  zeal  for  truth 
degenerates  into  zeal  for  a  party.  Then  the  great  aim  will  be 
to  raise  our  own  party,  and  depress  the  opposite.  The  evil  of 
our  own  party  will  not  be  seen  or  suppressed,  nor  the  good  of 
the  opposite  seen  or  encouraged.  Strife  and  debate,  and  every 
evil  work  will  be  generated.  Many  cannot  bear  the  slightest 
personal  injury  without  retaliation.  Every  injury  will  be  con- 
sidered as  intentional,  and  every  opportunity  of  revenge  studied. 
Hence  come  irritating  allusions,  and  sarcastic  expressions,  whicli 
gender  a  bitter  spirit.  And  hence  on  the  other  hand  a  readi- 
ness to  find  allusions,  where  none  existed,  and  to  wrest  harm- 
less expressions  to  an  evil  sense,  contrary  to  the  intention  of 
the  speaker.  This  is  very  contrary  to  the  love  in  the  text,  and 
to  the  example  of  Christ,  all  whose  words  and  deeds  were  per- 
fect candour.  He  commended  truth  equally  in  the  Pharisees 
end  his  disciples,  and  he  reprimanded  what  was  amiss  equally 
in  his  disciples  [and  among  the  Pharisees].  He  was  "meek 
and  lowly  in  heart."     "  When  he  was  reviled  he  reviled  not 


again 


»> 


Lastly.  Anger,  wrath,  and  clamour^  are  plain  evidences  of  a 


^ 


REV.   JAMES   MACGREOOR,   D.D. 


283 


era.    "We 
he  Legia- 

Our  out- 

gbbouring 

5very  man 

af  others." 

lue  of  the 

ganizatioD, 

isionally  or 

)r  nothing. 

1?   Is  every 

ther?  This 

parts  of  the 

1. 

il  for  truth 
aim  will  be 
The  evil  of 
the  good  of 

e,  and  every 
he  slightest 
will  be  con- 
jnge  studied, 
ssions,  which 
and  a  readi- 
wrest  harm- 
intention  of 
the  text,  and 
ids  were  per- 
le  Pharisees 
miss  equally 
was  "  meek 
reviled  not 

adences  of  a 


defioionoy  of  love  to  the  chr^ch.  A  man  that  hath  no  rule 
over  his  own  spirit,  instead  of  appearing  as  a  disciple  and  fol- 
lower of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  is  declared  by  the  pen  of 
inspiration,  to  be  like  "  a  city  that  is  broken  down  and  without 
walls,"  that  is,  that  affords  no  comfort  to  the  inhabitants,  and 
no  protection  from  the  enemy.  Such  Christians,  and  especi- 
ally such  ministers,  plainly  forget  that  they  are  sinners,  and 
that  God  has  given  them  their  lot  in  a  world  of  sin  and  provo- 
cation. The  love  in  our  text,  instead  of  being  transported  with  # 
anger,  "  suffereth  long  and  is  kind,  beareth  all  things,  believeth 
all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  endureth  all  things."  Never  man 
was  so  abused  and  provoked  as  our  Saviour,  though  ho  never 
gave  the  least  occasion  for  such  treatment, — but  so  far  was  he 
from  being  at  any  time  transported  with  rage,  that  in  the  whole 
course  of  his  life  not  one  improper  expression  escaped  from  his 
lips.  Most  emphatic  is  his  direction,  <<  Learn  of  me,  for  I  am 
meek  and  lowly  of  heart,  and  ye  shall  find  rest  for  your  souls." 
It  is  not  enough  that  we  speak  the  truth,  we  must  "  sp^ak  the 
truth  in  love." 

Before  concluding,  I  earnestly  exhort  my  brethren  in  the 
ministry,  to  consider  attentively  the  promise  of  God  in  the  text, 
"  They  shall  prosper  that  love  thee."  All  that  is  good,  all 
happiness  in  time  and  eternity,  is  included  in  this  promise. 
What  a  powerful  inducement  is  this  to  love  the  church  and  all 
its  interests  1  To  promote  the  good  of  the  church  is  in  reality 
to  promote  the  good  of  the  universe.  But  remember  that  he 
who  made  the  promise  is  God  omniscient,  the  Searcher  of  all 
hearts,  who  will  neither  be  deceived  nor  mocked.  Your  love 
must  be  sincere  and  strong.  A  cold  love  to  such  a  lovely  object 
as  God's  church,  is  an  affront  to  cur  Lawgiver,  which  will  draw 
down  upon  you  his  threat,  for  consider  that  a  fearful  threatening 
of  adversity  to  all  false  and  pretended  lovers  of  the  church,  is 
implied  in  the  promise  of  prosperity  to  its  true  lovers.  As' the 
sacredness  of  your  office  adds  a  peculiar  aggravation  to  all  your 
sins,  whether  directly  or  indirectly  contrary  to  this  love,  so  that 
20*  .  '      '^ 


284 


REMAINS   OF  THl 


sacred  offioe,  instead  of  screening  you  from  the  threutoninf?, 
will  add  a  keenness  inconceivable  to  your  sufferings,  when  it  is 
executed.  If  others  shall  be  punished  seven  times,  you  shall 
be  punished  seventy  and  seven  times. 

Consider  the  love  which  our  Divine  Master  bore  to  the 
church,  and  imitate  his  example.  "  Christ  loved  the  church 
and  gave  himself  for  it,  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it, 
&c."  He  went  about  doing  good.  With  more  industry  than  any 
of  his  followers,  he  travelled  every  where,  in  Judea  and  Gali- 
lee, doing  all  manner  of  good  to  Jews  and  Heathens,  Pharisees 
and  publicans,  friends  and  foes.  Unmoved  by  opposition  or 
provocation,  he  kept  his  heart  steadily  fixed  on  this  great  ob- 
ject, throughout  his  life,  and  at  last  laid  down  his  life  to  pur- 
chase it  to  God  with  his  blood.  Let  us  imitate  his  love  and 
his  conduct.  Let  us  take  his  law  and  ordinances  as  our  rule, 
and  cleave  to  them  in  love.  Let  us  be  "  rooted  and  grounded 
in  love."  Let  us  "  speak  the  truth  in  love."  Let  us  "  forbear 
one  another  in  love."  Let  us  "  walk  in  love  and  dwell  in  love ; 
for  he  th  \t  dwelleth  in  love,  dwelleth  in  God  and  God  in  him." 
"  Hereby  perceive  we  the  love  of  God,  because  he  laid  down 
his  life  for  us,  and  we  ought  to  lay  down  our  lives  for  the  bre- 
thren.^' 

To  conclude,  I  exhort  all  my  hearers  to  consider  this  love, 
and  abound  in  it.  It  is  "  the  fulfilling  of  the  law,"  and  the 
end  of  the  gospel.  It  is  the  sum  of  your  duty  and  your  hap- 
piness. It  is  contrary  to  your  nature.  By  nature  you  are 
"hateful  and  hating  one  another."  A  change  from  hating 
good  to  loving  it  is  a  happy  change.  That  you  may  enjoy  it, 
pray  that  "  the  love  of  God  may  be  shed  abroad  in  your  heart 
by  the  Holy  Ghost."  "  Believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ," 
and  let  your  "  faith  work  by  love."  "  Let  love  be  without  dis- 
simulation." "  Love  all  men."  "  Love  the  brotherhood,"  the 
household  of  faith.  "  Those  that  are  over  you  in  the  Lord, 
esteem  them  very  highly  in  love."  Assist  them  in  all  their 
endeavours  under  Christ  to  make  increase  of  the  body  unto 


^ 


REV.   JAMKS   MAGOREaOR,  D.D. 


286 


itcnmj?, 
»cn  it  18 
)U  shall 

to  the 
church 
eanse  it, 
than  any 
ind  Gali- 
Pharisees 
sition  or 
great  ob- 
fe  to  pur- 

I  love  and 
our  rule, 
grounded 

«  forbear 

II  in  love  J 
i  in  him." 

aid  down 
the  bre- 


its  edification  in  love.  "  May  the  Lord  make  you  to  incrcnHe 
and  abound  in  love  one  toward  another,  and  toward  ull  ni<>n, 
even  as  we  do  toward  you,  to  the  end  he  nuiy  ustablioh 
your  hearts  unblumablo  in  holiness  before  (Jod,  even  our 
Father,  at  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jcaus  Christ  with  ull  his 
saints." 


•?'•' 


Vm 


this  love, 
"  and  the 
your  hap- 

you  are 
tm  hating 
J  enjoy  it, 

our  heart 

Christ," 

[thout  dis- 

iood,"  the 

the  Lord, 
all  their 

body  unto 


.'iS^' 


ADDRESS 


TO  TBI 


STUDENTS  OF  THE  PICTOU  ACADEMY. 


Jahvart  2in>,  1826. 


iL- 


# 


r 

f 


r'*- 


»  «4  5 


:'J«*t 


rt 


%?*. 


^ 


ADDRESS. 


Gentlemen,  I  am  happy  to  meet  with  you  in  this  place, 
at  the  beginning  of  another  year.  With  the  greatest  sincerity 
I  can  say  to  this  Institution,  Have  many  happy  returns  of  the 
season.  Every  year  that  I  am  spared  on  the  earth  I  hope  I 
will  be  more  and  more  loosed  from  it,  but  I  hope  the  Institution 
will  strike  its  roots  deeper  and  deeper,  for  I  know  not  how 
long.  I  hope  the  very  storms  it  may  meet  with  will  only  serve 
CO  strengthen  them,  and  prepare  it  for  the  spring  and  summer 
of  prosperity.  Indeed  I  hope  there  is  an  invisible  power  and 
wisdom  protecting  it,  and  directing  all  its  concerns,  far  surpas- 
sing the  power  and  wisdom  of  man.  I  am  not  ashamed  to  ac- 
knowledge that  a  day  seldom  passes  in  which  I  do  not  com- 
mend it  in  my  prayers  to  God  for  his  protection  and  favour, 
and  I  am  confident  that  he  will  answer  my  prayers.  I  am  so 
confident  of  it  that,  though  I  were  to  see  it  dead,  I  would  not 
despair  of  its  prosperity,  for  I  would  believe  that  it  would  rise 
again  from  the  dead.  If  I  be  asked,  why  I  pray  so  steadily  for 
it,  my  answer  is,  because  I  esteem  it  of  great  importance  both 
for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  the  country.  I  believe 
that  without  knowledge  people  cannot  be  good ;  neither  pood 
Christians,  nor  good  citizens;  neither  good  servants  to  God, 
nor  good  neighbours  to  men ;  and  I  believe  that  this  Institu- 
tion is  well  calculated  to  maintain,  to  increase,  and  diffuse 


knowledge. 


239 


*.» 


240 


REMAINS  or  THE 


Gentlemen,  we  all  see  this  country  fast  increasing  in  popula- 
tion. In  a  fuw  generations  we  shall  have  myriads  for  our 
present  thousands,  and  in  a  few  more  millions,  and  among  them 
my  own  offspring  and  yours.  Without  such  an  Institution 
what  will  these  millions  be  ?  They  will  be  ignorant,  they  will 
be  poor,  they  will  be  slaves, — they  will  be  worse,  they  will  be 
vicious ;  for  such  is  the  case  with  every  country  destitute  of 
learning.  They  will  neither  know  nor  relish  the  consolations 
of  the  gospel  so  much  needed  in  the  hour  of  trial  and  of  death. 
They  will  be  carried  about  with  every  wind  of  doctrine.  They 
will  not  know  their  owe  rights,  as  rational  beings,  nor  be 
qualified  to  assert  and  defend  them.  And  though  we  leave 
them  the  sweet  inheritance  of  liberty,  they  will  not  be  able  to 
retain  it,  they  will  gradually  degenerate  into  Austrians,  Span- 
iards, and  Portuguese.  Their  narrow  minds,  fettered  by  old 
customs,  will  be  incapable  of  following  the  progressive  improve- 
ments of  useful  and  ornamental  arts  and  manufactures.  They 
must  be  hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of  water  to  others  who 
will  have  skill  to  employ  them,  but  not  so  readily  to  virtuous 
charucrers  who  are  friends  to  the  good  of  the  country,  as  to 
self-conceited  demagogues,  and  flattering  ambitious  politicians 
who  will  employ  them  as  tools  to  aggrandize  themselves,  that 
they  may  fatten  upon  the  spoils  of  their  country. 

This  institution  is  calculated  to  remedy  all  these  and  a  thou- 
sand other  evils,  if  it  be  cherished.  It  will  diffuse  all  the  bene- 
fits of  learning  through  the  whole  country.  It  will  open  and 
enlarge  the  minds  of  our  youth  by  giving  them  a  taste  for  read- 
ing and  study,  and  exciting  an  ardent  thirst  after  knowledge. 
It  will  rectify  their  judgment,  and  give  an  energy  to  their  mind, 
that  will  enable  them  to  decide  with  propriety  on  every  subject 
that  may  come  under  their  consideration.  It  will  furnish  their 
minds  with  a  continual  stinmlus  for  exertion  in  every  com- 
nietidible  pursuit.  In  the  natural  world  it  will  enable  them  to 
examine  every  object  they  meet,  with  a  curious  yet  discrimina- 
ting eye,  and  while  their  minds  are  delighted  with  the  dis- 
ooveries  they  make,  their  hearts  will  be  filled  with  admiration 


ti) 


■  ..N. 


BEY.  JAMES  MACUREQOR,  D.D.       ^ 


241 


popula- 
for  our 
ig  them 
jtitution 

bey  wi^l 
J  -will  be 
litute  of 
isolations 
of  death, 
le.    They 
i^  nor  be 

we  leave 
be  able  to 
lans,  Span- 
red  by  old 
jQ  improve- 
^reB.     They 
others  who 

to  virtuous 

tntry,  as  *-<> 
politicians 

iselves,  that 

land  a  thou- 
i\\  the  bene- 
lu  open  and 
)8te  for  read- 
knowledge. 
|o  their  mind, 
Bvery  subject 
Ifurnish  their 
every  com- 
lable  them  to 
It  discrimina- 
nih  the  dis- 
admiration 


of  the  power,  the  wisdom,  and  the  goodness  of  God.  Tn  the 
political  wurld  it  will  enable  tlicm  duly  to  appreciate  the  con- 
stitution, the  government,  and  laws  of  our  own  country,  both 
imperial  and  provincial,  and  not  only  to  distinguish  between 
their  excellencies  and  blemishes,  but  to  lend  a  hand  in  bring- 
ing them  nearer  to  perfection.  As  for  the  moral  world,  if  the 
Institution  is  not  productive  of  great  good  to  it,  the  present 
trustees  will  be  very  much  disappointed ;  for  the  moral  good  of 
their  fellow-men  was  their  end  in  laying  its  foundation.  Their 
design  is  to  promote  the  great  and  benevolent  purpose  of  the 
Divine  Being,  of  calling  tbe  attention  of  men  from  the  puny 
things  of  time  to  the  immense  concerns  of  eternity,  and  to  ele- 
vate them  from  their  depraved  and  degraded  state  as  sinners, 
to  a  state  of  moral  excellence  and  holiness  in  the  enjoyment  of 
God  for  ever.  Hitherto  their  success  has  surpassed  their  ex- 
peott'     -     therefore  they  indulge  a  hope  for  the  future,    ^r' 

JS  tc  Institution  is  cherished,  it  will  increase  the  wisdoin  of 
our  legislators,  the  justice  of  our  judges,  the  enterprise  of  our 
merchants,  the  scientific  energy  of  our  farmers,  and  the  skill 
and  contrivance  of  our  mechanics.  I  compare  it  to  the  sun  in 
the  firmament,  diffusing  its  light  and  heat  all  around.  It  will 
extend  its  benign  influences  not  only  to  such  particulars  as  I 
have  mentioned,  but  nothing  will  escape  it.  It  will  improve 
and  refine  the  taste  and  manners  of  the  people  at  large.  It  will 
affect  their  houses,  their  furniture,  their  dress,  and  even  their 
language  in  common  conversation ;  it  will  communicate  a  neat- 
ness and  decency  to  them  all.  Any  person  may  know  this  by 
attending  to  the  following  facts.  If  you  travel  through  a  coun- 
try where  learning  prevails,  every  thing  appears  neat  and  de- 
cent, but  where  things  are  clumsy  and  slovenly,  there  learning 
is  at  a  low  ebb. 

Now,  Gentlemen,  let  me  suppose  that  this  Institution  con- 
tinues a  thousand  generations.  How  vast  must  the  amount  of 
good  be  then  1  What  a  powerful  stimulus  for  exertion  to  set  it 
upon  a  respectable  foundation  !     What  a  pity  that  any  ol.ould 

be  indifferent  to  its  prosperity !    Hqw  earnest  sl^Quld  its  friends 
21 


242 


REMAINS  or  THE 


be  to  remove  this  indifference  I  Were  it  removed,  rvery  one 
would  help  a  little,  and  a  little  from  every  one  would  be  enough. 

But  I  have  to  regret  not  indifference  only,  but  actual  hostil- 
ity to  the  Institution.  I  certainly  would  wonder  at  this,  had  I 
not  lear*^  A  that  every  good  thing  has  enemies.  I  have  seen 
and  rea  .  of  enmity  to  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society, 
whose  aim  is  to  give  the  pure  and  saving  word  of  God  to  all 
perishing  sinners,  need  I  then  wonder  that  this  Institution 
should  have  enemies  ?  No.  And  I  can  easily  excuse  the  hos- 
tility of  a  great  proportion  of  its  opposers.  Neither  they  nor 
their  fathers  ever  learned  a  letter,  and  they  may  think  the  sup- 
pression of  this  Institution  the  most  effectual  method  to  bring 
back  the  good  old  times  when  the  country  was  not  burthened 
with  schools  or  learning  at  all.  It  is  easy  to  persuade  these 
that  no  good  can  come  out  of  it.  But  it  is  cruel  and  unnatu- 
ral for  any  one  who  knows  the  benefit  of  learning  to  oppose  it. 
How  unnatural  would  it  be  for  me  to  v;ish  that  country  where 
I  expect  my  offspring  to  continue  to  the  end  of  time,  deprived 
of  the  means  of  a  good  education,  and  either  to  consign  them 
to  ignorance  and  wretchedness,  or  compel  them  to  go  to  another 
part  of  the  world  for  their  education  !  Something  far  off  from 
natural  affection  and  benevolence,  must  bo  the  spring  of  such 
conduct.  To  compare  ?>mall  things  with  great,  it  is  like  eating 
the  forbidden  fruit.  It  must  deprive  all  future  generations  of 
all  the  good  the  Institution  may  produce,  and  entail  upon  them 
all  the  evils  from  which  it  is  calculated  to  deliver  them.  It 
would  give  them  ignorance,  poverty,  and  degradation,  in  pre- 
ference to  learning,  wealth,  and  character. 

But  I  may  be  told  that  the  hostility  is  not  to  the  Institution, 
but  to  the  gentlemen  who  conduct  its  operations.  They  are  in 
fault,  but  still  this  ground  of  hostility  appears  to  me  as  unreason- 
able as  the  other.  By  whom  could  it  be  founded  or  its  opera- 
tions directed  but  by  persors  who  lived  in  the  place  at  its  com- 
mencement? And  who  can  have  a  better  right  to  continue 
their  direction  till  we  get  persons  of  fewer  faults  to  succeed 
them  ?     Sure  it  was  no  fault  that  they  came  here  so  early,  or 


it. 


REV.   JAMES  MACQREGOR,  D.D. 


243 


ery  one 
enough. 
1  hostil- 
8,  had  I 
ive  seen 
Society, 
rod  to  all 
tstitution  , 
I  the  hos- 
they  nor 
:  the  sup- 
,  to  bring 
burthened 
lade  thesci 
id  unnatu- 
oppose  it. 
itry  where 
5,  deprived 
sign  them 
to  another 
ir  off  from 
ng  of  such 
like  eating 

(rations  of 
lupon  them 

them.     It 
|on,  in  pre- 

[nstitution, 
Chey  are  in 
I  unreason- 
its  opcra- 
I  at  its  cora- 
|o  continue 
to  succeed 
\o  early,  or 


were  not  idle  after  they  came.  It  is  well  known  that  the  gen- 
tleman at  the  head  of  it,  when  he  came  here  a  stranger  to  us  all, 
was  as  destitute  of  patronage  as  any  one  of  us.  By  the  mere 
energy  of  his  mind,  he  soon  ep-.csrged  from  the  obscurity  of  his 
situation  here,  (Pictou  was  then  very  insignificant,)  and  be- 
came known  in  every  part  of  the  Province.  With  much  fatigue 
he  taught  the  Grammar  School  in  this  town  seven  years,  and 
prepared  a  number  of  scholars  for  entering  upon  philosophical 
studies.  By  the  help  of  his  friends  he  obtained  the  aid  of  the 
Legislature  to  enable  him  to  carry  on  their  studies,  to  get  a 
charter  for  the  Institution,  and  to  get  this  commodious  build- 
ing in  which  we  are  now  met  erected.  But  I  remember  the 
classes  were  taught  for  some  time  in  this  little  naughty  house 
behind  us  here.  By  his  unwearied  perseverance  in  scientific 
pursuits,  he  turned  his  five  talents  into  ten,  and  raised  himself 
to  a  high  degree  of  celebrity  in  the  learned  world.  This  is 
evinced  by  the  many  diplomas  he  has  obtained  in  the  United 
States,  in  the  Universities  of  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow,  and 
from  various  literary  societies  in  England.  Such  a  man  cannot 
escape  the  envenomed  shafts  of  envy.  I  would  only  say  to 
them  who  throw  them,  that  to  congratulate  him  would  be  hap- 
pier for  them. 

But  he  is  a  Dissenter.  Yes,  Gentlemen,  I  know  it.  He  is 
a  Dissenter ;  and  more,  he  is  a  Seceder,  a  Dissenter  from  the 
Church  of  Scotland.  Allow  me,  Gentlemen,  a  few  wo:  Is  on 
these  topics.  He  seceded  not  from  the  doctrine,  nor  from  the 
worship,  nor  from  the  government  of  the  Church  of  Scotland, 
but  from  the  patronage  exercised  in  or  over  it.  What  then  is 
this  patronage  ?  It  is  a  power  possessed  by  a  few  great  individ- 
uals of  appointing  ministers  to  the  parishes,  without  the  least 
regard  to  the  consent  or  approbation  of  the  parishioners,  who 
are  to  hear  them  and  pay  thcTi.  Now  I  know  intuitively  that  we 
are  all  seceders  as  really  as  he  is,  for  whero  is  the  man  among 
us  who  wishes  to  have  a  minister  imposed  upon  him  against  his 
will  ?  Gentlemen,  if  patronaj,e  be  a  blessing,  we  cannot  enjoy 
it,  if  it  be  a  curse,  we  are  free  of  it ',  for  it  is  not  transportable 


\  f 


244 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


across  the  Atlantio,  like  the  doctrine,  worship,  and  government 
of  the  Church.  When  we  emigrated  from  Scotland,  wo  in  fact 
seceded  from  it  and  all  that  it  contains.  As  to  the  word  Dis- 
senier,  it  was  not  coined  in  this  Province,  it  is  an  English  word, 
applicable  to  all  who  do  not  approve  of  the  English  Ecclesias- 
tical  Hierarchy;  not  only  Methodists,  Independents,  Baptists, 
but  also  t  various  classes  of  Presbyterians.  The  Presbyte- 
rians estal  uhcJl  by  law  in  Scotland  are  dissenters  in  England. 
But  when  the  term  Dissenter  emigrates  to  Nova  Scotia,  if  it 
preserves  its  identity,  it  makes  the  whole  Province  dissenters, 
the  Church  of  England  herself  not  excepted.  If  you  ask  how 
I  make  this  to  appear,  I  answer,  the  tithes,  which  are  the  per- 
petual dues  of  the  Church,  are  as  good  a  test  as  I  know  to  show 
who  are  dissenters.  Every  man  whose  conscience  revolts  at  the 
payment  of  ti.nes  is  a  dissenter,  for  the  tithes  are  the  pillar 
and  ground  of  the  Church,  the  support  of  its  magnificence  and 
grandeur.  Now  if  the  members  of  the  Church  of  England 
here  pay  not  the  tithes,  as  I  believe  they  do  not,  what  else  can 
they  be  but  dissenters  ? 

The  term  Dissenter  is  a  dreadful  bugbear  to  them  who  have 
not  been  able  to  emancipate  themselves  from  the  trammels  of 
bigotry,  but  to  men  of  learning  and  liberal  sentiments  it  is  the 
most  harmless  thing  in  the  world.  It  is  just  this.  If  I  dissent 
from  you,  you  dissent  from  me.  None  of  the  Universities  and 
literary  societies  who  honoured  Dr.  McCuUoch  with  diplomas, 
ever  thought  of  asking  him,  if  he  was  a  dissenter.  They  did 
not  imagine  that  all  merit  was  confined  within  their  own  walls. 
They  found  him  meritorious,  and  they  looked  no  farther.  This 
should  be  the  universal  rule.  The  sum  of  the  matter  of  dis- 
sent is  this.  What  the  whole  Province  is  practically,  he  is  pro- 
fessedly. Dissent,  however,  does  not  afiect  the  Academy.  It 
is  open  to  all  classes. 

We  have  not  the  pleasure  of  Dr.  McCulloch's  company  here 
to-day.  It  hath  pleased  the  Sovereign  Euler  so  to  afflict  him 
in  two  of  his  children,  that  it  was  deemed  advisable  for  them 
to  take  a  voyage  to  Britain  for  the  recovery  of  their  health. 


REV.   JAMES   MAOQREQOR,  D.D. 


2Jc5 


eminent 
e  in  fact 
ord  Dis- 
ish  vrord, 
Scclesias- 
Baptists, 
Presbyte- 
England. 
sotia,  if  it   ^ 
Ussenters, 
u  ask  bow 
re  tbe  per- 
»w  to  show 
rolta  at  the 
J  the  pillar 
icenoe  and 
f  England 
lat  else  can 

a  who  have 
rammels  of 
its  it  is  the 
;f  I  dissent 
srsities  and 
diplomas, 
They  did 
own  walls, 
rther.  This 
fctter  of  dis- 
',  he  is  pro- 
|ademy.    1* 

apany  here 

afflict  him 

tie  for  them 

leir  health. 


Medical  men  there  advised  them  not  to  return  home  for  some 
time.  When  he  received  this  information  bis  paternal  feelings 
were  roused.  He  quickly  left  home  and  all  the  endearments 
of  his  family,  and  the  direction  of  the  Academy,  now  his  solo 
support,  to  repair  to  his  afflicted  children.  But  whether  his 
solicitude  for  them  be  eased  or  aggravated  at  this  moment  wo 
know  not.  His  absence  in  these  circumstances,  while  it  power- 
fully claims  the  sympathy  of  his  friends,  should  effectually  dis- 
arm all  hostility  against  the  Institution  until  his  return ;  and 
doubtless  will  do  it,  wherever  a  spark  of  generosity  or  sensi- 
bility exists.  Should  Providence  restore  him  and  them  to  their 
country,  every  good  man  will  rejoice  to  sec  him  find  the 
Academy  not  the  worse  for  his  absence.  In  the  meantime  h  i 
will  not  neglect  the  Academy. 

Let  me  turn  your  attention  again  for  a  moment  to  the  im- 
portance of  the  Academy.  This  country  is  young,  and  no 
doubt  possesses  many  sources  of  we-^lth,  not  yet  known.  What 
is  more  likely  to  bring  these  to  Ho-it  than  learning  ?  We  know, 
however,  that  the  country  all  around  is  fertile.  I^  abounds 
with  brooks  and  rivers,  fit  for  moving  all  kinds  of  machinery 
employed  in  useful  manufactures.  It  is  stored  with  valr  lo 
minerals  of  various  sorts.  But  without  learning  we  can  enjoy 
but  little  of  their  profits.  It  would  be  some  consolation  to  us 
were  all  the  world  to  sleep  on  in  ignorance  as  ourselves ;  but 
this  is  not  the  case.  In  Britain  the  schools  of  art,  by  which 
mechanics  are  turned  into  a  sort  of  philosophers,  are  multiply- 
ing fast  in  their  cities  and  large  towns.  In  the  United  States 
they  are  continually  building  new  colleges,  and  altering  the  old 
ones,  to  extend  the  benefits  of  education  as  widely  as  possible. 
And  what  is  to  be  the  consequence  of  these  things  with  respect 
to  us  ?  Plainly  this,  tiiat  they  will  soon  get  far  before  us.  Then 
as  the  country  comes  on  they  will  send  men  among  us,  to  direct 
the  working  of  our  mines,  to  establish  and  manage  all  manner 
of  manufactures  among  us,  and  to  employ  us  and  our  sons  as 
drudges  to  perform  the  slavish  part  of  the  work.  But  if  learn- 
ing pervade  our  own  country,  we  will  always  have  men  among 
21* 


S46 


W 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


ourselves  to  take  the  lead  in  those  matters,  so  that  we  shall  not 
need  to  depend  upon  other  places  for  any  branch  of  education, 
which  would  qualify  our  sons  to  take  the  lead  in  all  matters 
of  importance  among  ourselves,  more  than  we  do  for  the  neces- 
saries  of  life,  as  flour,  potatoes,  and  water.  I  would,  therefore, 
have  every  one  in  hu  place  to  encourage  and  support  the 
Academy.  • 

Not0.  It  cannot  be  good  policy  for  the  Legislature  of  the  Province  to  en- 
ooarage  a  monopoly  in  education.  There  are  Tarious  religious  denominations 
in  the  Province,  but  ire  believe  all  of  th«<in  are  loyal,  and  therefore  all  of  thew 
deserve  the  protection  and  favour  of  Government,  one  as  well  as  another.  It 
is  neither  justice  nor  equity  to  provide  means  of  superior  education  for  one 
da^fl  of  subjects  and  leave  the  rest  to  shift  for  themselves.  Surely  a  semi- 
nary whose  doors  are  open  to  all  denominations,  ii  as  deserving  of  publio 
patronage  as  another  which  admits  one  only. 


U 


'*i. 


11  not 

ation, 

latteTS 

neccs* 

refore, 

it  the 


)e  to  en- 
linationB 
I  of  them 
ther.  It 
in  for  one 
y  a  somi- 
of  public 


LETTER 


\  • 


TO  THE  FRIENDS  OF   THE   GLASGOW  SOCIETY 


(in   OOMDIOTIOll  WITH  TBI  IBTABLIBHXO  OHCROH  Of  SCOTLAIID) 


FOR  PROMOTING  THE  RELIGIOUS  INTERESTS 


OF  THE  SCOTTISH  SETTLERS 


n 


BRITISH  NORTH  AMERICA. 


-»,  -     V 


the 

t&kei 

of 

caref 

tain 
or  to  I 
Was 
itsbel 


LETTER 


TO  THE  FRIENDS  OF  THE  GLASOOW  SOCIETY  ( IN  CONNECTION 
WITH  THE  ESTABLISHED  CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND)  FOR  PRO- 
MOTING THE  RELIGIOUS  INTERESTS  OF  THE  SCOTTISH  SET- 
TLERS  IN   BRITISH   NORTH   AMERICA.'*' 

Gentlemen  : — Having  read  the  first  Annual  Report  of  your 
Society,  and  some  other  things  connected  with  it,  I  am  enabled  to 
make  ti  few  remarks  that  may  possibly  be  of  use  to  you  and  to  the 
cause  of  Christ,  more  appropriate  than  those  i  n  the  Memorial,  which 
I  subscribed  along  with  my  brethren.  Having  been  a  minister 
in  Piotou  for  forty  years,  and  having  visited  all  the  Highland 
settlements  of  any  consequence,  (  and  some  of  them  ofiien,)  in 
Nova  Scotia,  New  Brunswick,  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  Cape 
Breton,  excepting  some  which  have  been  made  within  these 
few  years,  since  old  age  has  impaired  my  vigour,  I  ought  to 
know  better  than  any  of  the  correspondents  mentioned  in  the 
Report  the  general  state  of  these  countries,  the  places  which 
stand  most  in  need  of  the  aid  of  your  society,  what  may  be  the  most 
useful  way  of  employing  its  funds,  and  what  bodily  qualification 
at  least  missionaries  would  need.     Though  my  sentiments  may 


*  The  oiroumstanoes  which  led  to  this  letter  hare  already  been  referred  to  in 
the  Memoir.  It  is  but  just  to  remark  that  the  copy  from  irhich  the  abore  li 
taken,  was  but  a  first  draft,  and  the  reader  will  at  once  perceive,  that  in  point 
of  composition  it  wants  the  finish,  which  it  would  hare  received,  from  the 
careful  revision  which  he  would  have,  given  to  the  last  copy.  We  are  uncer- 
tain whether  the  intention  was  to  send  it  as  a  communication  to  the  society, 
or  to  publish  it  for  circulation  among  its  members.  The  last  object  at  least 
was  never  accomplished,  and  perhaps  subsequent  events  may  have  prevented 
its  being  sent  at  all. — Eo. 

249 


250 


RRMAINS  OF  TUB 


not  coinciJo  wliully  with  your  view8,  still  they  may  bo  of  Honio 
benefit. 

Perhaps  a  few  hints  of  my  own  labours  may  assist  you  in 
judging  of  some  of  these  points.  When  I  came  to  Pictou  it 
might  be  called  a  New  Settlement,  though  fifty  families  had 
been  here  thirteen  years  before  my  arrival,  and  thirty  moro 
for  two  years.  A  majority  of  the  thirty  families  had  been  dis- 
banded  from  the  army  after  the  peace  of  1783,  A  majority 
of  the  whole  were  Highlanders  and  Presbyterians,  but  there 
was  a  number  of  Roman  Catholics  and  other  denominations. 
Being  a  new  settlement, — Pictou  had  no  church,  road,  bridge, 
mill,  (but  hand-mills,)  and  scarcely  any  coDvenienoe.  They 
had  some  surplus  produce,  but  there  was  do  market  on  the 
whole  north  coast  of  the  Province,  and  scarcely  a  vessel  to 
carry  it  to  market  elsewhere.  I  had  to  learn  to  walk  on  snow-shoes 
in  winter,  and  to  paddle  a  canoe  in  summer,  and  to  cross  brooks 
and  swamps  upon  trees  overturned  or  broken  by  the  wind,  and 
to  camp  in.  the  woods  all  night,  for  there  is  no  travelling  the 
woods  at  night,  where  there  is  no  road.  New  settlements  are 
substantially  in  the  same  situation  still,  only  they  are  fewer  in 
proportion,  and  not  so  distant  from  a  market.  For  four  years 
my  stipend  was  less  than  a  hundred  pounds  currency,  that  is 
ninety  sterling.  Afterwards  it  was  gradually  raised  to  a  hun- 
dred and  fifty  currency ;  but  first  and  last  there  was  some  de* 
ficiency  in  the  pay.  I  had  much  fatigue  in  going  to  the  dif- 
ferent places  of  public  worship,  but  for  many  years  my  labours 
were  more  successful  than  I  could  'ive  expected.  Many  sin- 
ners were  converted  and  edified  and  comforted.*  Only  two  or 
three  persons,  marked  for  a  litigious  disposition,  expressv^d  a 
wish  for  the  Church  of  Scotland. 

Three  Burgher  ministers  had  been  in  Nova  Scotia  before  my 
arrival.  Taught  by  experience  that  the  peculiar  rules  of 
church  communion  observed  in  Scotland  could  not  apply  here, 
they  offered  to  me  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  which  I,  desti- 
tute of  their  teaching,  did  not  accept.  For  some  years  this 
want  of  union  did  little  harm,  as  there  was  little  intercourse 


REV.   JAMES   MAOOREQOR,   D.D. 


251 


fou  in 

stou  it 

;s  bad 
moro 

en  dis- 

lajority 

t  tUero 

lations. 

bridge, 

They 

on  the 

essel  to 

sw-shoea 

iS  brooks 

ind,  and 

lling  the 

lents  are 
fewer  in 
,ur  ycara 
r,  that  is 

[to  a  hun- 
Bome  de- 
lo  the  dif- 
iy  labours 
any  sin- 
|ly  two  or 
:pres8«3d  a 

)efore  my 
rules  of 

)ply  here, 

II  I,  desti- 
^ears  this 

Intercourse 


between  the  congregations,  an  oztenHivo  wilderness  lying  be- 
twc^  them;  but  as  the  intercourao  increased,  it  bccnnio  by  de- 
grees to  be  a  serious  grierancc.  A  Pictou  man  removing  to 
Colchester  had  to  turn  Burgher  or  want  church  communion, 
and  a  Colchester  man  had  to  turn  Antiburghcr  or  want  church 
communion  in  Pictou.  This  communion  was  granted  and  re- 
ceived  without  scruple,  as  the  doctrine  and  practice  of  both 
parties  were  the  same,  only  the  ministers  did  not  hold  church 
communion  together.  During  this  time  the  Antiburgher  min- 
istors  increased  to  seven  or  eight. 

There  was  also  a  minister  in  Halifax  who  cumo  from  I  he 
established  church  of  Scotland  before  I  came  to  Pictou ;  ^»ut 
his  congregation  being  of  a  peculiar  constitution,  and  c  fin- 
ing himself  to  the  town,  he  had  scarcely  any  connection  with 
the  country  ministers.  But  seven  years  afterwards  arrived  a 
zealous  and  orthodox  minister  of  the  Church  of  Scotlan'-..  -ho 
laboured  and  travelled  much  through  the  different  parts  of  tiie 
Province.  He  settled  at  last  in  a  small  congregation,  where 
for  a  while  ho  had  communion  with  none.  lie  could  not  at 
first  stoop  to  hold  communion  with  dissenters,  ( though  he  was 
a  dissenter  himself  here,)  and  they  could  not  truckle  to  him.'*' 
But  time  opened  his  eyes  and  theirs.  They  all  found  them- 
selves in  an  awkward  situation.  They  could  not  forbid  their 
people  a  communion  which  they  did  not  hold  themselves.  Their 
people  could  see  no  difference  in  their  doctrine  or  practice, 
and  often  asked,  what  the  difference  was.  'She  answer  inva- 
riably referred  to  Scotland,  to  Patronage,  the  Scottish  establish- 
ment, and  the  Burgher's  oath ;  and  when  they  retorted.  But 
what  have  we  to  do  with  these  things,  noae  of  them  are  here  ? 
the  ministers  had  little  to  say.  In  time  the  ministers  knew 
one  another  better,  conversed  together,  saw  themselves  all  on 
a  par,  saw  more  clearly  the  evils  of  division  and  the  benefits 
of  union,  and  seriously  resolved  to  unite.  On  considering  the 
state  of  Nova  Scotia,  they  judged  it  to  be  more  like  the  state 

*  We  presump  tho  allusion  is  to  the  Kev.  Jnmes  Munroe,  of  Antigomish. — Ed. 


252 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


of  Scotland  in  the  days  of  John  Knox,  or  the  time  of  receiving 
the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  than  its  present  state. 
They  deliberately  formed  the  union,  and  took  that  confession 
for  its  basis.     The  union  caused  much  joy. 

Soon  after  this,  many  illiterate  Highlanders  emigrated  hither, 
and  settled  chiefly  in  Pictou.  They  wished,  as  was  natural, 
for  a  minister  from  the  Established  Church.  As  by  our  union 
we  mind  not  what  party  a  minister  comes  from,  but  what  prin- 
ciples (and  practice)  he  brings,  we  were  ready  to  rad  them.  I 
wrote  repeatedly  to  the  late  Doctor  Stewart  of  Dingwall,  and 
Mr.  Macintosh  of  Tain,  to  select  a  suitable  minister  for  them. 
But  after  a  good  deal  of  inquiry  they  answered  that  they  could 
get  none  willing  to  come,  on  whom  they  could  depend.  Thus 
the  endeavours  of  these  good  men  to  help  our  church  failed. 

The  above  mentioned  Highlanders  obstinately  cherished  an 
idea,  that  if  they  had  a  minister  from  the  Established  Church, 
the  king  would  pay  his  stipend,  and  therefore  at  all  events  a 
minister  must  be  had  from  the  Established  Church.  It  was  in 
vain  that  the  fact  was  laid  before  them,  that  there  were  in  the 
Province  two  ministers  who  came  from  the  Established  Church 
of  Scotland,  whose  stipends  the  king  did  not  pay.  This  pro- 
duced not  conviction  but  irritation.  They  applied  to  some 
friends  for  a  minister.  He  came,  but  the  king  did  not  pay  his 
stipend.  This  disappointment  increased  the  irritation,  and  set 
them  upon  divisive  courses  more  than  ever.  Hostility  to  our 
church  was  the  greatest  merit  which  their  minister  could  possess, 
and  he  needed  prudence  to  prevent  unseemly  compliances  with 
their  humor.  Thus  were  our  hopes  of  harmony  so  far  disap- 
pointed. 

The  number  of  Highland  emigrants  still  increased,  till  all 
the  convenient  places  in  Pictou  were  taken  up.  They  hoped 
the  king  would  pay  the  stipend  the  next  year,  and  the  next ; 
and  though  he  would  not  pay  it  to  one  minister,  if  they  had 
two,  he  would.  A  second  and  a  third  came,  but  they  had  the 
stipend  to  pay  themselves.  By  these  disappointments  and 
other  causes,  party  spirit  has  risen  to  a  great  height  in  Pictou. 


BEY.  JAMES  MACQREaOR,  D.D. 


253 


eiving 

state. 

Fession 

hither, 

latural, 

:  union 

it  prin- 

,em.    I 

all,  and 

r  them. 

sy  could 

.    Thus 

liled. 

shed  an 

Church, 

events  a 

Lt  was  in 

re  in  the 

I  Church 

[his  pro- 
to  some 
pay  his 

I,  and  set 
iy  to  our 
possess, 
ces  with 
,r  disap- 

till  all 

fcy  hoped 

jie  next; 

[they  had 

had  the 

bnts  and 

Pictou. 


I  would  fain  hope  it  is  past  its  worst.  Once  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Nova  Scotia  was  like  to  be  overwhelmed  by  the  force 
of  this  spirit,  but  God  hath  relieved  it,  by  sending  the  spirit 
of  division  among  its  opposers.  v 

The  hope  of  enjoying  the  gospel  without  paying  stipends  had 
not  long  expired  when  the  Glasgow  Society  sprung  up,  and  re- 
vived it.  That  society  was  supposed  here  to  have  a  purse 
without  a  bottom.  To  make  a  poor  enough  mouth  was  all  that 
was  thought  requisite  to  ensure  the  society's  bounty.  It  is  a 
fact,  that,  at  least  one  settlement  agreed  to  subscribe  one  half 
only  of  what  they  believed  themselves  able  to  pay,  lest  other- 
wise they  should  not  be  thought  poor  enough.  It  is  no  wonder 
that  many  applications  were  made.  I  will  mention  a  few  cases 
which  I  believe  have  a  stronger  claim  to  the  society's  attention 
than  any  in  Nova  Scotia.  1  mention  none  in  Nova  Scotia,  be- 
cause I  believe  that  the  Highlanders  there  are  nearly  as  well 
provided  for  as  those  in  Scotland.  There  are  seven  Gaelic 
ministers  in  Nova  Scotia,  a  sufficient  number  for  all  the  large 
settlements;  and  though  there  are  a  number  of  small  settle- 
ments who  can  only  obtain  sermon  occasionally,  though  they 
need  it  always,  yet  I  believe  that  the  same  is  the  case  at  home. 

The  settlement  mentioned  by  the  Rev.  A.  MacLean  is  un- 
questionably the  first  to  which  the  Society  should  attend.  I 
was  some  weeks  among  them  between  twelve  and  fifteen  years 
ago,  and  found  them  the  most  regular  and  apparently  pious 
settlement  which  I  had  seen,  to  be  so  long  as  they  were  with- 
out the  gospel.  I  visited  many  of  the  families,  and  dispensed 
both  sacraments  with  no  little  pleasure  to  many  individuals 
among  them.  They  had  been  visited  by  no  Presbyterian  min- 
ister before  and  I  fear  by  none  since,  unless  Mr.  MacLean  has 
seen  them.  A  Methodist  minister  in  Scoodio  visited  them  at 
times,  but  they  were  somewhat  shy  in  receiving  his  visits.  All 
that  I  could  do  for  them  was  to  represent  the  case  to  the  Rev. 
W.  Findlater,  of  Durness,  in  Sutherland,  the  county  whence 
they  emigrated.     I  am  confident  that  they  will  do  what  they 

can  for  themselves,  and  that  the  Society,  if  they  can,  ought 
22 


'c'-' 


254 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


effectually  to  assist  them.  They  must  be  in  a  languishing  state, 
and  they  must  ere  long,  if  not  helped,  be  lost  to  the  Presb}te- 
rians.  They  numbered  about  forty-five  families,  but  they  must 
be  greatly  increased  now. 

I  visited  thr^p  settlements,  composed  partly  of  Highlanders 
on  the  east  side  of  St.  Andrew's  Bay,  viz.,  Digdeguash,  Maga- 
guadavic,  and  Mascareen,  nearer  than  the  above  to  the  town 
where  Mr.  MacLean  resides.  A  young  active  minister  could 
serve  the  three  places;  but  as  Mr.  MacLean  does  not 
mention  them,  I  am  afraid  that  they  may  be  already  lost  to  the 
Presbyterians.  Still  I  must  hope  that  the  timely  aid  of  the 
Society  would  yet  revive  them,  as  some  of  the  good  old  seed 
must  yet  be  remaining;  and  to  me  it  appears  to  be  a  matter  of 
vast  importance  for  the  Society  to  interpose  in  places  where  the 
Presbyterian  interest  is  in  danger  of  utter  extinction,  and  pre- 
vent this  result  by  timely  and  effectual  assistance. 

Were  the  Society  to  supply  these  two  congregations,  they 
with  St.  Andrew's  might  give  an  interest  to  the  Presbyterian 
cause  all  around.  The  circumstance  of  three  congregations 
somewhat  contiguous,  without  the  mixture  of  other  Presbyte- 
rian denominations,  may  seem  favourable  to  the  Society's  views 
of  excluding  other  Presbyterians  from  their  communion ;  but 
it  may  be  really  unfavourable  to  the  true  interests  of  Presbyte- 
rians. These  congregations  would  soon  be  known  not  as  Pres- 
byterians, but  a  particular  species  of  Presbyterians;  and  that 
moment,  the  idea  of  intestine  divisions  would  create  a  coldness 
and  shynesS;  among  all  other  denominations,  towards  all  Pres- 
byterians. Were  the  Society  duly  to  consider  the  feebleness 
of  the  Presbyterian  interest  through  that  Province  in  general, 
that  it  exists  in  a  few  places  only,  that  in  these  it  barely  exists, 
and  its  opposers  are  many,  that  they  see  not  its  merit,  but  are 
prejudiced  against  it,  easily  stumbled,  and  many  of  them  ready 
to  catch  every  handle  against  it;  and  withal  that  there  is 
scarcely  such  a  thing  as  intestine  division  among  its  opposers, 
viz.,  Episcopalians  against  Episcopalians,  Methodists  against 
Methodists,  Congregationalists  against  Congregationalists,  Bap- 


REV.   JAMES   MACaREflOR,  D.D. 


255 


g  state, 
esbjte- 
ly  must 

ilanders 
,  Maga- 
he  town 
ir  could 
oes   not 
it  to  the 
I  of  the 
old  seed 
latter  of 
here  the 
and  pre- 

ms,  they 
sbyterian 
legations 
^resbyte- 
y's  views 
ion;  but 
resbyte- 
as  Pres- 
and  that 
coldness 
all  Pres- 
ebleness 
general, 
|ly  exists, 
]i,  but  are 
em  ready 
I  there  is 
[opposers, 
against 
Ists,  Bap- 


tists against  Baptists;  and  moreover  that  in  these  Provinces 
the  members  of  the  Established  Church  of  Scotland  are  as  com- 
plete dissenters  as  the  Cameronians ;  I  say,  were  the  Society 
soberly  and  impartially  to  consider  these  things,  they  would 
not  set  Presbyterians  against  Presbyterians,  where  there  is  not 
a  jot  of  diflFerence  between  them.  They  would  rather  strain 
every  nerve  to  promote  love  and  unanimity,  to  prevent  division, 
and  to  cultivate  mutual  forbearance  among  them  for  the  sake 
of  the  main  object  professedly  aimed  at  by  them  all. 

The  next  settlenrent  which  has  the  strongest  claim  upon  the 
Society's  bounty,  if  they  still  continue  Presbyterians,  is  on  the 
Nashwaak,  a  branch  of  St  John's  river,  which  falls  into  it 
opposite  to  Fredericton,  the  seat  of  Government,  Highlanders 
and  others  settled  there  above  forty  years  ago,  capable  before 
now  of  maintaining  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  if  they  have  re- 
tained their  zeal  for  the  religion  of  their  fathers.  But  I  fear 
much  this  is  not  the  case,  for  when  I  was  there  about  twenty 
years  ago  inroads  were  made  upon  them  by  Baptists  and  Me- 
thodists. Still  I  am  confident  that  the  old  Presbyterian  spirit 
is  not  wholly  extinct  yet.  If  but  a  little  of  it  remains,  it 
might  by  prudent  and  zealous  management  be  recovered  and 
strengthened  so  as  to  form  a  good  congregation.  To  preserve  a 
congregation  from  annihilation  would  be  a  worthy  achievement, 
nor  should  your  Society  lightly  give  it  up.  Congregations 
almost  dead  have  at  times  been  made  to  revive  and  to  flourish. 

About  fifteen  miles  from  Fredericton  up  the  river,  I  visited 
a  settlement  of  Presbyterians  chiefly  from  New  England. 
They  would  prefer  a  minister  from  a  seminary  of  the  United 
States,  or  that  of  Pictou,  merely  because  being  nearer,  they  can 
more  easily  knov  his  character.  This  circumstance  might  con- 
vince your  Society  of  the  impropriety  of  its  plan  of  exclusive 
communion.  Here  are  two  congregations  who  can  have  no 
communion  with  a  third,  no  other  being  at  all  near  them.  To 
debar  two  Presbyterian  congregations,  of  the  very  same  princi- 
ples from  mutual  fellowship,  whose  local  situation  debars  them 


256 


REMAINS  or  THE 


from  fellowship  with  all  other  Preshyterians,  is  surely  "  putting 
asunder  what  God  hath  joined  together." 

There  is  a  very  destitute  settlement  of  Highlanders  at  the 
foot  of  Miramichi  ri'^er,  who  have  never  received  any  supply 
of  sermon  but  a  lutle  that  our  Gaelic  ministers  have  given 
them.  They  are  s*:  distant  from  Nova  Scotia,  that  our  minis- 
ters can  visit  thesi  but  very  seldom,  and  I  know  no  help  for 
them  in  New  Brunswick.  The  two  congregations  nearest 
them  belong  to  our  Church,  and  though  their  ministers  cannot 
preach  Gaelic,  yet  many  of  the  Highlanders  will  understand 
them.  Providence  has  debarred  this  congregation  from  com- 
munion with  all  others  but  only  these,  and  the  rules  of  your 
Society  debar  it  from  communion  with  these.  Is  not  this  rule 
evidently  pernicious  ?  Should  your  Society  send  out  many 
ministers,  there  will  be  many  such  congregations. 

The  newer  settlements  of  Cape  Kreton  excepting  one,  I  have 
not  seen,  but  I  can  judge  of  their  state  from  those  I  have  seen. 
They  will  doubtless  need  the  assistance  of  the  Society  for  a 
considerable  number  of  years  to  come,  but  at  the  same  time 
they  would  need  ministers  of  the  natives  of  Cape  Breton,  or 
Nova  Scotia  j  and  I  much  fear  that  though  your  Society  were 
to  send  them  ministers  just  now,  that  they  would  not  continue 
with  them.  They  would  need  to  learn  some  of  my  first  lessons 
here.  In  new  settlements  where  the  people  are  destitute  of 
almost  every  convenience,  there  are  privations  and  difficulties 
which  a  native  can  easily  undergo,  but  a  foreigner  with  great 
hardship  or  not  at  all.  It  is  evident  to  me  that  the  best  method 
in  which  your  Society  can  provide  for  new  settlements  (or  in- 
deed old)  is  to  assist  poor  pious  youths  natives  of  Cape  Breton 
or  this  Province,  to  prepare  for  the  ministry  at  the  Academy 
of  Pictou.  By  this  means  they  would  provide  preachers  inured 
to  the  woods  and  the  climate,  acquainted  with  the  peculiar 
habits  and  customs  of  the  country ;  and  the  people  would  have 
opportunity  of  acquainting  themselves  with  their  character  and 
talents,  of  hearing  them  and  choosing  the  most  suitable.  There 
is  more  risk  in  getting  ministers  from  home. 


I    ^i  ■  -    1  ■ 


>^^>' 


REV.   JAMES   MACGREGOR,   D.D. 


257 


Ditting 

at  I  lie 
supply 
given 
minis- 
elp  for 
nearest 
cannot 
erstand 
31  com- 
of  your 
his  rule 
t  many 

,  I  have 
,ve  seen. 
ety  for  a 
me  time 
reton,  or 
ety  were 
iontinue 
t  lessons 
litute  of 
culties 
ih  great 
method 
(or  in- 
Breton 
cademy 
inured 
[peculiar 
\d  have 
iter  and 
There 


Missionaries  are  necessary  at  the  first  introduction  of  the 
gospel  to  a  country,  yet  every  where  the  natives  will  answer 
best,  as  soon  as  they  can  be  provided,  and  as  much  so  in  the 
woody  and  cold  colonies  of  British  North  America  as  elsewhere, 
nor  can  foreigners  be  encouraged  in  opposition  to  them,  with- 
out hindering  the  gospel.  The  propriety  of  preferring  native 
preachers  is  acknowledged  by  the  Christian  world,  by  the 
actual  employment  of  them  in  all  heathen  countries  where 
they  can  be  obtained.  They  are  employed  when  their  learning 
is  comparatively  very  deficient,  and  what  is  the  design  of  form- 
ing colleges  at  Ceylon,  Serampore,  Malacca,  &c.,  but  to  provide 
native  preachers  ?  A  little  time  will  show  us  colleges  in  Africa, 
in  the  Society  Islands,  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  other  places. 
Should  Nova  Scotia  be  an  exception  ? 

Perhaps,  Gentlemen,  your  Society  may  think  that  Nova  Sco- 
tia ought  to  be  an  exception,  because  they  suppose  a  pretty 
general  predilection  for  the  Established  Church  of  Scotland 
obtains  among  Presbyterians  here.  But  this  predilection  may 
not  be  so  general  as  they  imagine.  There  is  a  zeal  against  as 
well  as  for  it.  As  the  want  of  a  legal  establishment  of  any 
class  of  Presbyterians  briiigs  them  all  upon  a  level,  many  learn 
to  esteem  ministers  merely  according  to  their  merit,  and  look 
upon  adventitious  qualities  as  of  little  value.  Besides  this  the 
hostility  established  in  the  United  States  against  all  legal  es- 
tablishments has  many  advocates  in  the  British  Provinces. 
Violent  zeal  for  the  Established  Church  of  Scotland  is  almost 
wholly  confined  to  two  classes :  1st,  Ignorant  Highlanders  to 
whom  the  name  of  the  Church  is  evtry  thing.  2ndly,  Charac- 
ters opposed  to  evangelical  principles?.  But  it  is  hardly  worth 
while  to  set  up  a  separate  church  for  their  sakes  j  for  it  were 
better  for  the  latter  that  they  were  shut  up  unto  the  faith,  and 
the  former  would  object  to  no  extent  of  communion  that  pleases 
the  minister.  Though  the  emigrant  Highlanders  have  their 
prejudices  for  Scotland,  their  children  born  here  will  have  theirs 
for  Nova  Scotia,  except  so  far  as  positive  influence  is  used  to 
22  * 


i 


258 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


prevoDt  them,  and  no  influence  m\\  prevent  them  long,  for 
patriotism  is  as  natural  in  Nova  Scotia  as  any  where. 

.You,  Gentlemen,  and  the  society  are  liable  to  be  nualalen 
in  estimating  the  zeal  of  the  people  here.  I  roid  in  tlio  lU;- 
port,  "Did  they,"  the  people  of  Scotland,  "  but  know  .he  zeal 
of  Scotchmen,  b'iried  in  the  wilds  of  this  country,  for  tho  fhnrch 
of  their  fathers,  they  would  not  f'vil  to  pur.  you  iu  posscssioL,  of 
such  means  as  would  make  our  w-ildeiness  to  lejoice,"  &o.  And 
again,  "  Such  is  the  zeal  ot  the  Scotch  settlera  in  this  Province, 
to  obtain  the  blessio?^  of  religious  instruction  in  the  vrnj  io 
which  they  were  educated,"  <!^.c.  Reli^iouy  zeal  unquestionably 
burns  wore  fiercely  in  Pictou,  than  any  w>)er :;  else  in  the  ».  'o- 
vince.  Bub  the  gentleman  -who  wrote  the  Jibove,  ho^^oeer  wil- 
ling to  Nfiito  tS. .  truth,  has  not  the  time  for  observation,  which 
is  needful  t'jr  n  juat  idea  of  the  zeal  of  the  country.  There  is  a 
fourfold  zeiil  iik  Pictcu :  Ist,  zeal  for  the  Established  Church  of 
Soofclvnd ;  in  some  this  zeal  is  wonderfully  strong.  Secondly, 
zeal  for  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Nova  8cotia.  Thirdly, 
zeal  for  lukcwarmness ;  and  this  party  are  so  earnestly  set  upon 
it,  that  neither  of  the  foregoing  parties  has  been  able  to  move 
them.  Fourthly,  zeal  for  Norman  MacLeod.  The  above  gen- 
tleman knows  now,  that  numbers  who  had  received  tokens  of 
admission  to  the  Lord's  Table,  at  his  last  Sacrament,  hearing  on 
Saturday  evening  that  Norman  was  come  back  to  Pictou,  left 
the  Sacrament,  and  travelled  through  the  night  to  hear  him 
preach,  next  day,  in  a  distanc  part  of  the  district.  He  may 
know  also  that  Norman  will  get  three  hearers  to  his  one ;  and 
that  people  will  go  much  farther  to  hear  him  than  any  minister 
in  Pictoa.  And  who  is  Norman  ?  A  self-made  preacher,  who 
declares  that  there  is  not  a  minister  of  Christ  in  all  the  Church 
of  Scotland.  "  Such  is  the  zeal  of  the  Scotch  settlers  in  this 
Province,"  &c. 

It  is  difficult  for  those  who  have  lived  on  one  side  only  of 
the  Atlantic,  to  form  just  views  of  the  state  of  religious  parties 
on  the  other.  At  home  there  is  real  occasion  for  different  de- 
nominations of  Presbyterians ;  here  there  is  not.    There  the 


REV.  JAMES   MAOaBEQOB,  D.D. 


259 


ng,  for 

the  Ilo- 
•he  zcxl 

ssiou  of 
3.     And 
>roviuce, 
e  yinj  i» 
stionably 
the   •■  "0- 
i>ver  'wil- 
m,  which 
[here  is  a 
Church  of 
Secondly, 
Thirdly, 
r  set  upon 
e  to  move 
bove  gen- 
tokens  of 
earing  on 
ictou,  left 
Ihear  him 
He  may 
|onej  and 
minister 
[cher,  who 
le  Church 
irs  in  this 

le  only  of 
parties 
Ferent  de- 
Dhere  the 


establishment  is  accused  of  no*  small  evils.  Patronap^e  was 
counted  a  grievance  by  many.  There  were  great  contentions 
about  Burgess  oaths.  Here  there  is  no  establishment  of  Pres 
bytery  pure  or  corrupt,  no  room  to  contend  for  or  asjainst  pat- 
ronage, nor  for  or  against  Burgess  oaths.  There  the  existence 
of  Presbytery  itself  is  in  no  apparent  danger  from  the  collision 
of  parties.  Few  think  the  worse  of  Presbytery  for  the  divis- 
ions. Here  it  is  quite  the  reverse.  Presbyterians  are  few,  and 
every  division  among  them  is  improved  to  the  injury  of  the 
cause.  Division  makes  them  objects  of  derision  to  others. 
The  reflection  is,  Oh  how  these  Presbyterians  hate  one  another  ! 
There  Presbytery  has  been  firmly  established  both  by  law  and 
the  general  consent  of  the  people  for  hundreds  of  years,  but 
here  it  has  not  been  established  a  moment  by  the  one  or  by 
the  other.  Here  a  mere  remnant  adheres  to  it  at  all,  and  the 
great  body  of  the  people  know  nothing  and  care  nothing  about  it. 
There  there  is  no  ground  unoccupied,  and  Presbyterians  fill  the 
length  and  breadth  of  the  land ;  here  they  hrve  merely  ob- 
tained a  footing.  The  land  in  general  is  either  a  moral  waste, 
or  in  the  possession  of  others,  and  the  only  weapon  of  conquest 
in  the  hands  of  Presbyterians  is  a  practical  display  of  the  supe- 
rior excellency  of  their  cause.  In  this  situation  division  among 
themselves  must  powerfully  counteract  their  best  endeavours 
to  promote  that  cause.  Wherefore  the  society  must  be  fearfully 
misled,  if  they  see  not  the  evil  of  religious  division  to  be  far 
more  fatal  here  than  at  home.  They  are  far  more  fatal  in  another 
respect.  In  an  infant  country  there  are  few  objects  to  engross 
people's  attention,  but  on  that  account,  they  engage  the  mind 
mor  intensely,  and  are  pursued  with  greater  eagerness,  and  to 
greater  excess,  religious  divisions  not  excepted. 

I  fear,  Gentlemen,  that  your  society  greatly  mistake  the  num- 
ber of  Presbyterians  in  these  Provinces.  They  need  not 
imagine  that  all  Presbyterian  emigrants  continue  Presbyterians. 
Multitudes  of  them  settle  among  every  other  religious  denomina- 
tion, and  in  a  few  years  become  members  of  their  churches. 
Not  a  few  of  the  Highland  emigrants  have  turned  Roman 


260 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


Catholics.  This  need  not  surprise  the  booiety,  for  in  Scotland, 
where  Presbytery  enjoys  every  possible  advantage, — thounands 
have  deserted  it,  and  formed  other  religious  denominations. 
But  still  division  increases  this  evil.  We  formerly  experienced 
this ;  but  since  our  union,  we  have  fbund  other  denominations 
drawing  closer  to  us.  The  influence  of  a  few  Presbyterians  in 
a  large  settlement  has  procured  us  a  favourable  hearing  from 
the  whole,  and  a  good  prospect  of  their  co-operations  in  sup- 
porting the  gospel.  The  society's  plan  of  exclusive  uoaimunioa 
will  bring  back  this  evil  with  interest.  '      ' 

There  is  another  respect  in  which  the  plan  of  the  society 
will  promote  division.  Suppose  the  society  to  help  a  settlement 
to  support  the  gospel  till  they  are  able  to  do  it  themselves. 
Industry  enables  them  in  a  few  years  to  do  so,  and  in  a  few 
years  more  to  do  it  with  ease.  After  some  time  the  minister 
dies.  Hostility  commences  almost  immediately, — one  party 
says.  There  is  a  risk  in  sending  to  Scotland ;  here  are  two  or 
three  good  preachers  from  the  College  of  Pictou,  of  whose 
character  and  talents  we  hear  a  very  good  report,  let  us  choose 
one  of  them.  Another  party  says,  No,  we  looked  to  Scot- 
land at  first,  and  we  will  look  to  Scotland  to  the  last;  we  will 
not  desert  the  society.  The  former  party  exert  themselves  to 
get  a  minister  as  quickly  as  possible,  sensible  that  this  will 
strengthen  their  party.  The  latter  will  make  a  merit  of  clear- 
ing to  the  society,  and  think  itself  more  entitled  to  Its  bounty 
than  at  first.  A  lasting  hostility  however  takes  place  between 
the  parties.  Though  this  case  has  not  happened  yet,  it  re- 
quires no  gift  of  prophecy  to  foresee  it,  if  Pictou  Academy  and 
the  society  live. 

It  may  be  said  in  reply  to  these  things,  that  division  exists 
here  already,  and  that  it  exists  independently  of  the  society. 
This  is  doubtless  true,  and  thus  far  the  society  is  without 
blame  ;  but  that  can  be  no  excuse  for  their  increasing  it.  It  is 
plainly  their  duty  to  use  all  lawful  means  to  lessen  as  well  as  to 
prevent  division  among  ministers,  whose  profession  and  charac- 
ter they  cannot  blame.    There  is  indeed  a  division  here,  which 


BEY.  JAMES   MAOaREaOR,  D.D. 


261 


)tknd, 
uflunds 
utions. 
ienced 
nations 
lans  in 
g  from 
in  Bup- 
Qi  union 

society 
tlement 
nselvcs. 
in  a  few 
minister 
e  party 
!  two  or 
f  whose 
choose 


Scot- 
we  will 
lelves  to 
his  will 
Df  clear- 
bounty 
etween 
it  re- 
xay  and 

exists 

Isooiety. 

without 

It  is 

pll  as  to 

Icharac- 

whioh 


the  society  could  not  heal,  were  they  wholly  such  as  the  church 
of  Nova  Scotia  wishes  them  to  be.  There  are,  and  probnbly 
there  will  be,  in  this  Province  Presbyterian  uiinistors  of  bad 
principles  and  bad  morals.  This  is  grently  to  be  rctrrcttr.l, 
but  division  from  them  is  no  matter  'f  regret,  but  i>  liititu! 
and  honourable;  nor  will  it  be  attcnaod  with  the  evils  which  I 
have  mentioned.  Honest,  unprejudiced  luen  of  moderate  in- 
telligence, can  distinguish  beCween  the  faithful  servants  of 
Christ  and  these,  nor  will  they  be  offended  at  separation  from  them 
but  pleased.  That  they  ruin  men  of  their  own  cast  cannot  be 
helped.     God  grant  the  society  to  avoid  them.  , 

I  have  written  the  above,  not  from  any  particular  fears  for 
our  church,  but  from  a  concern  for  the  Presbyterian  interest. 
I  firmly  believe  that  our  church  will  prosper,  and  that  tlironiih 
time,  it  will  attract  to  itself  all  the  evanjielical  ministers  of  tlie 
Church  of  Scotland,  who  will  come  hither.  If  the  society  send 
such,  time  and  experience  will  work  in  them  as  they  wroutzht 
in  those  ministers,  who  formed  the  first  union  here,  though 
perhaps  more  slowly,  as  they  will  have  a  stronger  temptation 
to  combat.  Believing  the  same  system  of  truths,  possessing 
the  same  spirit  of  love,  and  placed  in  circumstances  entirely 
similar.  How  can  they  avoid  coming  to  the  same  conclusion  ? 
I  think  I  see  some  tendency  to  this  already.  The  oldest  min- 
ister of  the  Church  of  Scotland  here  (  not  Mr.  Forsyth,  for  it  is 
by  a  mistake  in  the  Keport  that  he  is  reckoned  one,)  and  the 
most  respectable,* — has  declared  lately  to  a  correspondent,  that 
lie  is  weary,  contending  for  shadows,  and  neglecting  the  sub- 
stance.  Add  to  this  that  our  academy  is  growing  every  year 
more  useful  and  popular.  Numbers,  who  despised  it  a  few 
years  ago,  comparing  it  with  your  Glasgow  University,  now, 
seeing  their  neighbours' children  advanced  to  respectable  situa- 
tions in  church  and  state,  have  altered  their  views  of  it  entirely, 
and  are  convinced  that  it  will  be  a  general  good. 

Nothing  of  what  I  have  written   is  intended  to  apply  to 

•  We  presume  the  allusion  here  is  to  the  Rev.  Archibald  Gray,  of  Halifax. — Ed* 


262     REMAINS  OF  THE  REV.  JAMES   MAOGREQOR,  D.D.  - 

Canada.  Of  it  I  know  nothing,  but  little  scraps  which  I  read 
in  the  newspapers,  from  which  I  conclude  that  it  is  vastly 
more  destitute  of  the  gospel  than  Nova  Scotia.  In  Prince  Kd- 
ward  Island  we  iiave  now  five  ministers,  one  of  whom  preaches 
Gaelic.  There  is  also  a  minister  from  the  Church  of  Scotland, 
who  preaches  Gaelic.  The  mere  circumstance  of  the  one  being 
made  in  Old  Scotland,  and  the  other  in  New  Scotland,  must 
raise  a  wall  of  partition  between  them.  Neither  of  them  may 
assist  his  brother  to  dispense  a  sacrament.  Each  must  send 
across  the  sea  and  fetch  assistants  from  the  oontinent,  or  else 
dispense  it  alone. 

In  conclusion,  permit  me,  Gentlemen,  to  express  my  hope, 
that  you  will  allow  the  above  remarks  their  due  weight,  and 
that  you  will  contribute  your  best  endeavours  to  promote  the 
Presbyterian  interests  in  these  Provinces  without  respect  of 
persons  or  parties ;  that  you  will  believe  it  prejudicial  to  that 
interest  to  pron  ote  causeless  divisions  among  Presbytcrions  by 
supporting  one  denomination  of  them  in  preference  to  another ; 
where  there  is  not  the  least  occasion  for  any  but  one,  and  where 
no  religious  difference  exists,  and  act  accordingly;  and  also 
that  you  will  use  your  influeDoe  in  the  society  for  the  same 
laudable  purpose. 


^'X 


vV 


f"- 


D.D. 

lich  I  read 
t  in  vastly 
Vinco  Ed- 
1  preaches 
Scotland, 
one  bcinj^ 
land,  rauMt 
them  may 
nust  send 
it,  or  else 


■:'?.vi^ 


my  hope, 
eight,  and 
offlote  the 
respect  of 
ial  to  that 
erians  by 
I  another; 
ind  where 
and  also 
the  same 


PRIYATE   LETTERS 


.iij^iii.- 


LETTERS.      ' 

[The  most  of  his  letters  which  wo  have  hoon  ahlc  to  recover, 
wore  of  Buoh  a  nnturo  as  to  bo  more  suitahlo  for  insertion  in 
the  Memoir.  Ono  or  two  others  of  a  difTorcut  nature  wo  insort 
here. — Ed.] 


LETTER   TO   A   FRIEND   WHO    HAD   EMIQ HATED   TO   SOME 
PLACE   IN   THE   UNITED   STATES. 

My  Dear  Sir — Doubtless  you  Tvould  not  be  expecting  a 
letter  from  me.  I  long  thought  to  have  put  off  writing  to  you, 
expecting  to  see  you  fuce  to  fuce.  But  I  now  begin  to  despair 
of  it,  and  being  in  a  place  where  I  have  an  opportunity  of  a 
vessel  going  to  New  York,  I  think  it  best  to  embrace  it  and 
send  this  line.  And  if  it  were  not  needless  (?)  I  would  begin 
with  upbraiding  you  for  leaving  your  native  country,  and  what 
is  infinitely  mo'o  valuable,  the  gospel  of  God's  Son  whereby  life 
and  immortality  are  brought  to  light ;  and  leaving  them  for  the 
trash  of  this  world  which  is  but  a  mere  shadow  while  it  lasts, 
and  in  a  very  short  time,  be  eternally  parted  with.  After  death 
you  shall  have  no  more  a  portion  of  any  thing  that  is  done 
under  the  sun.  Then  whose  shall  those  things  be  which  thou 
hast  laid  up  ?  Surely  the  gospel  is  such  a  blessing,  as  that  it 
ought  not  to  be  parted  with  for  any  worldly  wealth.  If  there- 
fore you  deprive  yourself  of  it  without  sufficient  reason,  (and 
what  reason  can  be  sufficient?)  you  arc  certainly  to  blame.  It 
is  true  God  is  to  be  found  every  where,  (and  happy  for  you  that 
it  is  SO))  and  in  every  nation  he  that  feareth  him  and  worketh 
righteousness  is  accepted  of  him.    But  at  the  same  time  the 


iy 


23 


265 


2G6 


REMAINS   OF  THE 


means  which  Qod  hath  appointed  for  the  spiritual  ^ood  and 
ed'  cation  of  his  people  should  not  be  despised.  The  Bible  is 
an  inestimable  blessing,  and  this  you  enjoy.  But  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  is  also  an  inestimable  blessing,  which  you 
shoulc?  not  want  if  possible  at  all.  It  is  the  means  by  which 
God's  people  aic  made  to  walk  in  his  fear,  and  in  the  joy  and 
comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghojt,  which,  if  you  knew  the  value  of, 
you  would  not  be  willing  to  want.  Doleful  is  the  situation  of 
those  without  the  gospel.  Proportionauly  blessed  the  situation 
of  those  who  enjoy  it.  I  do  not  mean  but  that  you  may  obtain 
the  eternal  salvation  of  your  soul,  even  though  you  should  con- 
tinue as  you  are,  but  this  I  am  afraid  of,  that  if  you  be  saved, 
it  will  be  as  by  fire.  Therefore  if  you  have  no  prospect  of  en- 
joying the  gospel  there,  I  think  no  worldly  consideration  should 
hinder  you  from  coming  where  you  should  enjoy  it. 


TO   A    RELATIVE   OF   HIS   WIFE. 

Dear  Sister — It  gave  me  the  sincerest  pleasure  to  receive 
another  letter  from  you  by  Mr.  P.  I  wish  that  I  could  send 
you  something  worth  your  (receiving)  in  return.  Providence 
hath  so  disposed  of  our  lot  that  there  is  np  probability  of  our 
seeing  one  another  in  time  j  and  though  it  is  a  comfort  that  we 
can  hear  from  one  another  by  letters,  yet  it  is  not  much  con- 
versation that  we  can  hold,  with  one  another  in  this  way.  But 
there  is  one  way  in  which  we  might  often  meet  together  much 
to  our  joy,  and  that  without  trouble  or  expense,  that  is  by 
being  mindful  of  one  another  at  the  throne  of  grace.  Were 
you  often  to  pray  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  all  manner  of 
grace  and  blessings  to  me  and  I  to  you — were  we  to  do  this 
daily,  from  a  real  love  to  one  another's  soul,  and  by  faith  in 
Christ's  mercy  and  goo  hiess,  we  certainly  would  have  as  much 
joy  thereby  as  if  we  wore  to  see  one  another  every  day.  For 
each  of  us  would  receive  the  benefit  of  their  own  and  the  other's 
prayers.  And  did  we  not  practise  the  prayer  of  faith,  though 
yre  saw  each  other  often,  and  spent  much  of  our  time  in  the 


REV.    JAMES  MACOREGOR,   D.D. 


267 


od  and 
Bible  is 
preach- 
ich  you 
J  which 
joy  and 
alue  of, 
ition  of 
ituation 
y  obtain 
uld  con- 
e  saved, 
b  of  en- 
n  should 


er 


receive 
lid  send 
evidence 
of  our 
that  we 
ich  con- 
But 
much 
at  is  by 
Were 
Einncr  of 
do  this 
faith  in 
as  much 
ly.     For 
e  other's 
, though 
le  in  the 


■« 


^  common  vain  conversation  of  the  world,  we  would  live  discon- 
tented a^.d  die  miserable. 

You  have  had  some  heavy  trials  of  latej  I  have  also  met 
Rome  in  my  lot ;  though  at  present  I  have  none  worth  speaking 

•^'Of.  If  we  live  long  we  shall  meet  with  more;  for  one  wave 
must  follow  another,  and  one  tempest  must  follow  another,  so 
long  as  we  are  at  sea.  Trouble  is  the  certain  lot  of  all  mankind, 
though  almost  every  body  is  so  vain  as  to  think  he  should 
escape ;  and  thinks  he  meets  with  hard  measure. 

God's  people  have  a  peculiar  certainty  of  trouble  in  their  lot, 
from  the  promise,  the  love,  and  faithfulness  of  their  God  in 
Christ.  "  In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation."  And  alas ! 
many  of  them  arc  so  foolish  as  to  think  that  they  should  escape. 
It  would  be  their  ruin  if  they  did,  and  as  sure  as  God  loves 
them  they  shall  not.  Therefore  if  we,  instead  of  spending  our 
time  in  fearing  trouble,  and  contriving  how  to  escape  it,  would 

r|^  learn  to  see  our  need  of  it,  and  its  use  to  us,  and  so  to  bear  it 
with  faith,  patience,  humility,  and  thankfulness,  we  would  do 
ourselves  a  profitable  service.  Without  trouble,  we  could  hardly 
be  brought  to  see  the  wickedness  of  our  hearts,  the  evil  of  sin, 
and  the  vanity  of  the  world,  and  the  riches  and  sufficiency  of 
God's  grace ;  without  it  we  could  hardly  be  weaned  from  the 
world,  or  brought  to  set  our  affections  on  things  which  are 
above  where  Christ  is.  Did  we  know  to  improve  our  troubles 
aright,  we  would  find  them  to  be  the  most  profitable  and  kind 
of  God's  dispensations  in  this  world.  Dear  sister,  I  hope  you 
have  learned  by  your  trials,  to  be  more  humble  to  love  God  more 
and  to  (serve  him  better.) 

Last  summer  I  was  in  Halifax  seeing  Mrs.  M'K.  and  daugh- 
ter K.,  and  there  I  saw  your  daughter.  She  does  not  enjoy 
her  health  quite  well,  and  came  to  Halifax  by  sea,  partly 
for  the  benefit  of  her  health,  and  partly  to  see  me.  She  is 
well  enough  as  to  her  situation  in  this  world,  but  I  suppose  she 
is  not  without  need  of  your  prayers  for  her  soul.  She  was 
very  happy  to  see  me,  and  sorry  when  we  had  to  part.     She 


268 


REMAINS  OF  THE 


wished  me  very  much  to  go  along  with  her  to  L.  for  a  short 
time,  but  I  had  been  so  long  from  home,  that  I  could  Dot  spare 
time. 

I  thank  you  for  your  kiud  presents.     These  marks  of  your 
affection  I  highly  esteem. 


m 


\  y 


CV>^ 


irt 
re 

ar 


-f 


TRANSLATION 


OF 


A  PORTION  OF  ONE  OF  HIS  GAELIC  POEMS. 


By  Rev.  JOHN  MAOKENJsON. 


WF 


# 


■FT'r'^T'*'^'**^^  rr 


APPENDIX. 


THE  GOSPEL. 

«•  Good  tidings  of  great  joy  which  shall  be  to  all  people." 
"  He  shall  save  his  people  from  theii'  sins." 

The  loving  gospel,  bestowed  upon  us,  by  a  ijracious  God, 
To  effect  our  salvation,  is  the  theme  of  my  ardent  song : 
But  proper  knowledge  of  a  subject  so  tran&cendently  high. 
Human  nature  unaided,  unguided,  can  rc/cr  obtain. 
O  wretched  man  that  1  am !  and  what  a  number  surround  me. 
To  it  giving  audience,  as  to  a  useless,  unmeaning  sound! 
How  saddening  the  thought  that  multitudes  will  not  understand 
The  noblest  message  in  public  promulged  that  ever  was  heard ! 

All  the  children  of  men  are  firmly  held  in  fettered  bondage 

By  the  god  of  this  world,  to  whom  homage  they  constantly  pay  : 

jh.         Trodden  down  by  carnal  desires  which  cannot  be  satisfied ; 

-  Without  virtue,  and  undesirous  of  the  free  grace  of  God : 

Contemning  every  thing  which  indicates  His  will's  desire. 
And  every  day  unweariedly,  still  breaking  his  commands, 
Banished  far  from  their  thoughts,  they  are,  from  Him,  all  fleeing  away 
Headlong,  towards  that  great  misery  which  age  shall  never  end. 

Though  living  under  the  great  preserving  care  of  nature's  God, 
They  will  not  even  draw  nigh  Him  with  earnest  humble  prayer ; 
..     To  them  'twould  be  a  great  loathing  to  spend  an  hour  before  Him 
Within  His  holy  habitation,  in  close  and  warm  commune; 
They  pursue  the  wind  and  still  are  in  hopeful  expectation 
Of  perfect  happiness  obtaining  from  emptiness  and  lies ; 
Not  knowing  and  not  perceiving  any  mode  superior 
Than  now,  at  once,  to  seize  whatever  their  carnal  hearts  desire. 

271 


272 


APPENDIX. 


That  thoy  have  perfect  health  and  soundness  is  what  they  Rtill  believe^ 
And  for  them  there'a  no  occasion  to  obtain  the  grace  of  God ; 
The  gospel  they  esteem  but  lightly,  compared  to  worldly  means, 
Their  heart  is  vain  and  toward  the  Physician  devoid  uf  lore, 
But  how  joyful  the  information,  of  a  cure  unfailing 
To  one  afflicted  with  mortal,  deep,  and  very  painful  woundt--! 
This  is  a  precious  message  announced  as  from  the  Gud  of  truth. 
To  one  for  guilt  condemned,  in  deep  abjection  and  vilely  crushed. 


To  one  who  is  anxious,  because  with  him,  ho  feels  God  is  displeased 
And  whose  sins  appalling,  in  dense  array,  close  in  around  him, 
Not  knowing  but  that  he's  doomed  to  hell's  agonizing  torments, 
E'er  yet  next  morn  arrives,  with  death,  the  grim  monster,  in  his  eye. 
To  one  who  the  knowledge  of  truth  from  the  Holy  Spirit  has  learned 
That  the  pleasure  which  this  world  imparts  is  empty,  false  and  vain  ; 
For  during  the  present,  it's  nu  more  than  a  fleeting  shadow. 
Whose  brief  existence  death,  most  surely,  shall  then  for  ever  end. 


To  tell  of  life  and  safety  is  news  which  great  delight  inspired. 

From  Jesus  who  his  life  resigned  moved  by  love  fyv  all  mankind, 

His  blood  is  the  remedy  in  which  exists  the  power  to  heal, 

When  with  sympathizing  tenderness  it  is  at  once  applied 

To  a  wounded  heart  and  a  stranger  to  happiness  and  joy, 

But  troubled,  sorrowful,  and  without  a  guide  iu  search  of  peace, 

By  the  noble  Spirit  of  powers  invincible  and  divine 

When  he  descends  upon  it  with  mild  and  quickening  influence. 


Such  a  news  is  \ery  joyful  concerning  wealth  and  heirship 

To  one  in  deepest  poverty  and  for  the  world  no  regard. 

Of  a  cruwn  and  kingdom  which  age  eternal  shall  never  end. 

Free  from  feuds  and  turmoil  and  enjoying  friendship,  love,  and  peace 

Such  news  is  joy  peculiar  to  one  who  feels  that  he's  despised 

Concerning  exalted  honour  in  a  Paradise  above. 

With  love  unmingled  amid  the  heavenly  angelic  throng ; 

And  speech  shall  never  fail  them,  in  thanks  and  praise  to  the  Lanib« 


Glad  tidings  of  deliverance  to  a  sin-polluted  soul 

From  horrible  looking  guilt,  in  magnitide  by  no  means  small ; 

Through  the  mighty  efficacy  of  that  Oi.  3  great  sacrifice, 

OfTer'd  by  the  Royal  Priest,  who  in  nature  is  peaceful,  kind. 

And  of  gracious  influences  that  render  timely  aid. 

Even  when  the  enemy  with  all  his  power  and  active  might 

Is  drawing  nigh  him,  so  as  of  hope  and  trust  to  deprive  him, 

And  thus  by  a  furious  onset  him  utterly  overpower. 


Of  grace  and  mercy  which  shall  give  him  power  and  energy 
To  pursue  the  journey  which  conducts  to  glory  and  the  Lamb ; 
In  the  highest  heavens  where  fur  them  His  love  doth  most  abound, 
Desire  shall  never  fail  them,  from  age  to  age  to  sing  his  praise. 


^ 


% 


r<«r 


APPENDIX. 


278 


;eve. 


The  beauty  of  that  story,  is  its  great  and  important  truth, 
W'itliout  any  loud  boasting  word  or  uiisubstantiiil  fiction; 
Clirist  18  that  ransom  in  cHicacy  the  most  enduring 
The  atoning  sacrifice,  the  sure  basis  of  lusting  peace. 


cd 


oye, 
ned 
in; 


God  the  King-  Supremo  gave  us  His  only  well-beloved  Son 
Who  assumed  o"ir  nature,  though  above  our  order,  distant  far; 
In  which,  that  obedience  he  willingly  and  sincerely  gave, 
AVhich  gave  us  a  renewed  claim  again  to  draw  near  to  God; 
Perfect  obedience  now  was  rendered  to  the  Trinity's  law, 
By  the  God-man  who  always  engaged  in  the  doing  of  good  ; 
In  the  form  of  a  poor,  miserable,  sin-polluted  man. 
But  who  surpassed  in  goodness  and  in  dignity  all  human  kind. 


The  loving  Friend  who,  from  condemning  guilt,  has  earned  salvation 
For  the  human  race  with  mournful  weeping  and  with  burning  tears  ; 
Who,  here,  from  the  moment  of  his  birth  endured  contempt  and  shame 
Until  liie  day  of  his  death,  as  His  people's  great  Substitute. 
When  yet  an  infant  young,  Herod  drove  him  to  cruel  exile 
While  still  earnestly  contemplating  the  state  of  all  mankind, 
His  life  was  dreary,  sorrowful  while  here  on  earth  he  lived. 
He  was  hard  pursued  by  foes  who  threatened  danger  to  his  life. 


aco 


And  on  his  track  in  swift  pursuit  were  devils,  ferocious,  mad, 
Under  the  Prince  of  darkness  in  look  implacable  and  wild :  '', 

But  what  gave  him  the  severest  pain  was  that  justice  on  high 
Unmoved  by  pity  or  warm  sympathy  in  him  sheathed  a  sword, 
The  curse  of  God  had  seized  him  for  human  debts  to  justice  due. 
By  his  kind  benignant  Father  he  seemed  treated  strange  and  harsh  ; 
For  He  abandoned  him  in  tlie  moment  of  his  greatest  need. 
When  crucified  with  dire  injutitico  and  with  malignant  rage. 


lb. 


Now  in  the  highest  regions  power  unending  to  him  shall  be 

To  raise  as  many  as  he  has  willed  in  safety  to  the  skies. 

And  also  in  bold  defiance  his  enemies  to  destroy. 

Wicked  men  and  angels  and  all  the  cruel,  oppressive  race. 

lint  sinners  of  every  kind  have  him  contemptuously  despised. 

Who  show  malignant  hatred  to  knowledge  of  the  will  of  God, 

Who  the  truth  will  not  believe  though  proved  to  them  beyond  dispute. 

Who  will  not  march  straight  forward  but  are  always  going  astray. 


O  Lord  Jesus,  have  compassion  upon  all  Christian  nations. 

In  all  the  surrounding  kingdoms  their  knowledge;  is  very  low: 

All  kinds  of  infidel  error  how  quickly  tlioy  rise  and  grow. 

And  at  the  time  what  want  of  zeal  Presbyterians  (iis[)lay ! 

Cause  saving  faith  and  knowledge,  cause  love  of  truth  and  righteousness. 

Cause  abundant  joy  and  happiness  in  copious  streams  descend: 

To  turn  mankind  from  sinful  customs  which  lead  them  on  to  ruin, 

And  that  holiness  of  heart  and  mind  may  spring,  grow  up,  and  flourish. 


:V- 


274 


APPENDIX. 


w 


O  God  of  peace,  apread  far  and  wide  the  eternal  Mvingf  truth       * 

Among  the  peopled  nationa  and  India'a  remotest  lundi :  * 

Aa  men  who  are  lost  and  bewildered  amid  the  mountain  bg. 

The  night  approaching  nigh  thorn  and  they  are  faint  in  want  of  food. 

Give  them  the  purest  light  and  give  them  an  unobstructed  way, 

And  a  heart  bold  and  active  which  shall  always  obey  the  Lamb : 

Tell  them  of  salvation,  till  them  of  your  eternal  love, 

Upon  them  send  in  triumph  the  mighty  power  of  th^  jrace.         ^ 


;> 


■t 


\  \ 


'^Ir-   .     '■*  '^^'- 


I 

i 

»od. 


W-f 


y  * 


•*^  *1| 


iu  » 


J.    * 


♦  ■■'■-t 


m 


